

The Legacy of Souls

By M.S.C. Barnes
The Legacy of Souls

Copyright©: M.S.C.Barnes 2018

Published: 20 March 2018

Publisher: Stone Circle Publishing

The right of M.S.C Barnes to be identified as author of this Work has been asserted by M.S.C. Barnes in accordance with sections 77 and 78 of the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988.

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in retrieval system, copied in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise transmitted without written permission from the publisher. You must not circulate this book in any format.

This book is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be resold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient.

Table of Contents

The Voice

Failure

Trust

Time to Learn

A Golem

An Assessment

The Importance of Words

Not a Novice

Just Get On With It

Darkness

Going Home

Pain

Sympathetic Attack

Safe at Sea

Tracking

Protection

Auras and Secrets

No Poppet Required

A Dryad's Fury

Not Burglars

Another Meeting

Bad Reaction

Hellfire Caves

Abandon and Rescue

Years of Desolation

Healing

Coincidence?

Subliminal Messages

From the Fog

An Owl's Insight

A Very Old Friend

The Endless Staircase

The Sanctum of Friends

Rebellion

The Trap

Water Gateways and Enclaves

Containment

A Soul's Ghost

Wasting Time

The Truth

Love's Intent

His Heart

A Grave Secret

Finding Zach

Going It Alone

Surprises

Instinct

A Choice

A Wittan Gathering

Into the Light

Half a Soul

Something Unexpected

Time To Get On With It

# The Voice

Ellie Simmons stared at the waves crashing against the chalky cliff-face that dropped away below her. Her bare feet were so cold they couldn't feel the soft grass between her toes, and the wind sweeping across the exposed ridge caused her body, dressed only in a thin nightdress, to shiver uncontrollably. But she paid no attention to the discomfort, she had to concentrate.

In her mind a voice screamed: No, don't do this. I don't want to do this!

That voice had dominated her existence for over a year now. From nowhere it had come, popping into her head one day while she was on a solitary walk in Woodchester Park. She remembered the moment: treading carefully along a mud-squelchy path, the rain-spattered leaves above her rustling in a strong wind and the tree boughs creaking. She had stopped as she glimpsed something strange in the undergrowth between two great tree trunks. She peered into the tall ferns and then started as she realised what she was looking at: a large black cat; a panther! Stunned as she was to see this beast in the middle of the wooded valley, that was not what froze her in her tracks. What made her mouth go dry and her heart almost stop beating were its eyes; regarding her with what she considered greed, the panther's eyes glowed red. And then it sprang towards her.

Strangely, she remembered nothing more, just that minutes later she was walking through the woodland towards the open moorland with that voice in her head now. And it had never stopped since. It went on incessantly, talking, laughing, shouting — making non-stop noise. It continued, day and night, whether she was alone or in company. She had tried everything to stop it: sleeping pills, alcohol, loud music, shouting and screaming herself. Nothing helped and her increasingly desperate and odd behaviour had caused her family, friends and neighbours to think she had gone mad. Actually, she wondered herself if she had.

That voice. Will you never be quiet? Leave me alone!

But it didn't leave her, it was ever-present. And it had made her do such things. She cringed at the memories. The hateful, wrong things it had made her do. Not only had that voice invaded her mind, it seemed to have taken control of her body. It was the voice that decided the actions she took, the abhorrent things she did.

Her family had become so concerned they had tried to have her hospitalised in a mental health institution. But the controlling voice had ensured she would get no treatment. It was clever. Whenever the doctors — the well-meaning, patronising doctors — had visited, accompanied by concerned looking ambulance crews and disinterested police officers, that voice had caused her to be calm. It had spoken its own words through her lips, engaging rationally with those so-easily-duped doctors. And each time, the doctors had decided she was not so far gone as to require 'sectioning'.

A year of noise, of gloating, of debauchery and shame. Then finally that voice had made her do something so dreadful, so heinous, she couldn't bear to live in this body any longer. She had mustered every scrap of willpower she could and brought her body here — to Beachy Head — And now she stood, looking over the precipice at the violent, grey sea, the waves hacking at the soft chalk cliffs, the cold spray rising to seep into her nightgown and hair, as the voice screamed its profanities and its hateful threats.

I need peace. Ellie sighed. This is the end of us both.

With a deep breath she found the strength. She raised her arms in front of her, tilted her head down and let gravity have its way.

The fall was swift. The wind rushed past her ears, it stung her eyes, making them water, blurring her vision so that she could no longer see the froth and foam of the stormy sea. The cold air forced its way into her lungs as her mouth hung open in a silent cry of exhilaration. Free. I am free of you! Then excruciating pain ripped through her body followed by blackness ...

She felt nothing — nothing physical anyway, certainly nothing to indicate she had a place in the tangible world. But suddenly she felt a gentle presence, a warmth, a kindness. She felt herself being pulled and became aware of a young boy — a teenager. She could see him — in all the darkness around her this boy stood, surrounded by a halo of blue, and he beckoned to her. She went willingly. There was something compelling about the boy. She felt herself float up towards him and then she flew through him, through his chest and she felt an electric thrill as her whole being was laid open to him. Her mind replayed a multitude of events. She saw herself living lives and experiences she had long-since forgotten. These were lives from centuries before, life after life, event after event. She lived them all afresh in a split second. And at the end of it all was this last life, a life as Ellie Simmons.

Momentarily she felt surprised at the exposure of everything that she had been and was, and then crushing embarrassment as the boy recoiled in horror and revulsion at the things he saw. She passed out of his body feeling ashamed and she began to panic: Am I damned? Was it me? Am I so terrible?

Emerging from this boy she wanted to shrink away, flee the guilt and self-blame that now overwhelmed her. But as she searched for a path to take she found another, stronger presence. A man. Like the boy he was surrounded by a blue halo of light and from him emanated a firm resolution, wisdom and knowledge. Now he beckoned her. She had no choice, she was pulled to him and as she passed through this man, she shrank back, fearing he would find her as revolting as the boy seemed to have done. But this man didn't falter. He didn't judge her, he simply accepted. Her lives past, for good or ill, were accepted. She felt no embarrassment, no guilt. This man was guiding her to learn and grow from this most recent life, a life which had been prematurely brought to an end by someone else she now realised — another presence that hovered nearby, shouting and cursing. As she passed out of the man's body she felt the sadness of loss. She wanted to stay with him. But that sadness was quickly replaced by a feeling of peace. She knew she needed to sleep. She felt drowsiness overtake her, warmth surround her and she floated into darkness full of the memories of all the lives she had lived.

# Failure

Seb Thomas sat on the damp grass, the icy wind tearing at his face and clothes. His breath came in short gasps, his heart raced and he had to brush a tear from his eye as he tried not to sob. He barely registered Aelfric Duir, standing feet away from him, beckoning the misty trail of the human soul that Seb had just expelled from his own body.

He gazed across to the white cliff, where moments before he had seen that soul take its destiny into its own hands and end the life of its host body, the shell it wore on this visit to the human reality. Up until recently, as a thirteen year old boy, he couldn't have imagined what would drive a person to that extreme act. But it was now nearly three months since he had been confirmed as the newest soul Custodian — a role that had lifted the veil of ignorance he, like so many human souls, lived behind.

He had discovered that human souls exist as separate entities to their flesh and blood bodily host, and that the souls travel again and again to the human world, living life after life as different people in an ever-changing variety of circumstances.

As if that wasn't revelation enough, he had also learned that there were souls who rebelled against the order and balance of Nature, defying the need to spend a resting period after each lifetime in the centre of all the worlds, Áberan. Here they were meant to grow and develop, to learn from the last lifetime and the ones before, so that they could eventually reach a state of wisdom and awareness that would enable them to leave the human reality and become a Dryad — a tree spirit. But these defiant souls refused to remain in Áberan until Nature allotted them a new human host body. They sought to return to the physical world when they chose and travelled back as trespassers, hunting a host body they could take over — sometimes a host body already occupied by another rightful soul.

So it had been for that soul Aelfric Duir had waved on to rest. Seb had seen, in the memories of Ellie Simmons, the moment when the trespassing soul, having skulked in the world using the animal host of a cat as a shell, had waited for the right opportunity. When it found her wandering alone in the woods, the trespasser had gleefully invaded her adult body.

Seb shuddered at the memory of the dreadful things it had then caused the body and tormented soul of Ellie Simmons to do. He hadn't meant to show his revulsion and horror at the things he had seen. Aelfric Duir, his mentor and, like him, a Custodian had spent the last months teaching him that Custodians did not judge. Their role was to 'read' the souls. Where they found even a single ounce of goodness or hope then, without judgement, they must send them to Áberan to rest. Only when there was no glimmer of goodness would a soul be banished to a dark soul depository, the Soul Drop, to spend eternity in isolation.

Seb watched Aelfric now, reading the trespassing soul, beckoning it to him and as it passed out of his own body waving his hand to send it on its way. He had no idea if Aelfric had banished it, or if he had found some hint of goodness in it and sent it to Áberan, and he didn't care. He just felt utter relief that he hadn't had to read that soul.

He found it so hard witnessing the things these greedy, self-willed and warped souls did; it was shocking. With the knowledge base of a thirteen year old he had been thrown into a world of sights and acts that were beyond his naive experience, and the visions of their depravity appalled and upset him.

He clasped his arms around himself, trying to control the shaking of his body and he looked up at Aelfric Duir who now stepped over to him.

"I'm so sorry. I, I just couldn't — What she did was awful," Seb stammered.

Aelfric gazed sympathetically at him and then sat beside him. The cliff edge was only yards from them and Seb followed its curve with his eyes as it wound round to form the promontory from which Ellie Simmons, in her desperation, had thrown her human body. Waiting for a couple of walkers, hardy enough to brave the cold on this exposed coastal path, to amble past, it was a while before Aelfric spoke. When they had gone, now satisfied that his words could not be overheard, he turned to face Seb.

"She did not do those things, Seb." His voice was soft and the wind tore the words away as he spoke them.

Seb sighed and dropped his head.

"I know. But that last ..." he mumbled.

There was a fluttering to his right. Seb turned to the leaf-covered figure on the other side of him. All Custodians had a Dryad — or tree spirit — twin and this was Seb's twin, Alice. Invisible unless they spoke their name to an individual — revealing themselves to them — Dryads had human appearance except instead of clothes and hair, they were decked in the foliage of the season. Since it was winter, Alice's normal oak-leaf covering had been shed and his body was now adorned with a mesh of ivy. Their eyes too differed from humans, the iris around their pupils shone silver, and Alice's now flashed with annoyance.

"You have to get used to it, Seb," he said.

A few feet away Aelfric Duir's own Dryad twin, Dierne looked on, frowning. The two Dryads, disconcertingly, hovered above the ground with no apparent means of doing so.

Seb shook his head. "It's grotesque Alice, the things she did."

"She did not, Seb," Aelfric repeated. Lifting a hand he waved it in the air. The muted sunlight bounced off several silver lines on his palm, and he reflected it onto a cluster of large gorse bushes several yards to their left. Instantly, within the bushes, the shape of an ornate, arched door materialised.

Seb was used now to the appearance of these doors, which were present, though invisible, within the natural fibre of the world. Once located, either he or Aelfric could open them by reflecting natural light off the silver birthmark they each bore on the palm of their left hand — the mark of a Custodian — onto the space where they knew the door to be. And these doors would lead to the place where they, or any one of the people who made up their Custodian groups, needed to be. The normal difficulties of geography and distance had no place in Seb's new world.

The door opened and Seb hung his head again now as Nat Kitchener, the Sensor of his own Custodian group, stepped through. Pulling her small cardigan tightly around her willowy figure as she felt the bite of the icy wind, she rushed over to Seb.

That Nat was here now, Seb knew, was a sign that Aelfric believed Seb needed her presence — and also an indication that he had once more failed.

But even through the muddle of disappointment and embarrassment, Seb felt his heart skip a beat. Nat was remarkable and her intuition, her kindness and her gentle openness attracted Seb. Her talents as a Sensor gave her the ability to read the feelings, intent and personality of those around her. She had sensed the presence of other creatures from different realities long before Seb had even been aware of their existence: fairies, the Dryads, elves and the presence of evil in souls with or without hosts. He lifted his eyes to hers now and all he saw was concern.

As the door disappeared in a flurry of sparkles, Nat sat down beside him, her arm and thigh just in contact with his.

"Tell me." She left the phrase hanging in the air, inviting him to open up to her, as she had so many times over the last few months.

Seb couldn't speak. He could feel Alice's annoyance, and he knew why. Alice had seen the things Seb was capable of. Just before his confirmation as Custodian Seb had managed to save Alice from being torn to shreds by a colony of possessed bats, and to defeat two age-old, experienced and tyrannical souls and condemn them to the Soul Drop. He had even managed to save the life and the soul of Aelfric Duir, his own mentor. So Alice was becoming increasingly frustrated at Seb's inability to close off the experiences he witnessed every time he 'read' a soul, and to deal appropriately and efficiently with them. Seb was frustrated too. He knew he should be getting better at this, but each terrible act he witnessed devastated him, filling him with horror and anger. Now he felt ill and desperately sad.

"I'm sorry." Was all he could say.

"Seb, no-one here is judging you." Aelfric stared out to sea. "You do not have the life experience to deal with what you see, so it distracts you and upsets you. You see it as failure. It is not."

Picking absently at a few blades of grass, Seb said nothing. His birthmark began to ache slightly and his heart sank. This was the sign the Custodians got when there was a trespassing soul, or when something else threatened the balance of reality. It was how they knew they needed to deal.

Aelfric, obviously feeling it too, stood. "Stay here Seb," he said. Without looking back he waved his hand towards the bushes. The door re-appeared and, making his way to it, he walked through followed by Dierne, who, floating above the ground, moved through the air so fast he left a green trail, marking his passage, behind him. In moments the door fizzled out of sight leaving Seb alone with Nat and Alice on this exposed and blustery headland.

# Trust

"So what is the problem Seb?" Alice said, sighing. "We go through this every time, but you don't let me help."

Seb lifted the blades of grass he had absently picked and let the wind carry them over the edge of the cliff. The wind also freed a leaf from Alice's body and it drifted off with them.

"These people do such horrible things. Watching them makes me feel sick," Seb mumbled. The blades of grass dropped below the cliff top as Alice's leaf turned into sparkling dust motes and disappeared. "I try to prepare myself for what I am going to see but I am never ready. And the more good things I see in their memories, the harder it is when these dreadful things appear."

"I've told you Seb, you can share them with me. That is part of my role; I am your Weaver. Let me weave the memories together so they blend more and the bad visions are tempered by the good. Why won't you share?" Alice sounded annoyed.

"Because they come so quickly; by the time I realise I need your help, it is over." Seb looked up at the frustrated face of his twin.

Nat placed a hand on his arm. "That's not it, Seb."

He felt a surge of guilt. Nat could read him so well. He stood up, turning his back on them both, embarrassed at having been caught out. The real truth was that if he let Alice in, let him see the upset and revulsion he felt, he feared that Alice would, in turn, share these visions with Nat and, more than anything, he couldn't bear for that to happen.

"What's the truth then, Seb?" Alice zoomed up and round to float in front of him. "You don't trust me to do my job?" Alice leant in closer, his voice crackling like dry leaves. "You don't trust me, Seb and you have to. I find it so insulting."

Seb couldn't see a way out. Alice, being Seb's Dryad twin, was able to communicate directly with his mind. He could 'talk' to him in his head and Seb, in turn, could 'talk' back, without actually uttering the words. And by opening his mind to Alice, Seb could also share the images he saw with him and his feelings.

Alice could communicate silently with all the members of Seb's group — but because Nat was the Sensor, the one whose role, among other things, was to bring peace to Seb's mind, he could also share the images Seb saw, his thoughts and his feelings and emotions, with her. Though Alice had told him on many occasions that whatever Seb shared with him would never be passed to anyone else without Seb agreeing to it, Seb still found himself worrying that Alice, realising how badly these images affected him, would share them with Nat, hoping she could help him. So he didn't dare let Alice in. He knew he should trust his twin, but fear of hurting and upsetting Nat prevented him. He broke eye contact with Alice and stared at his feet.

"Your relationship with Alice is the most important thing, Seb. Why do you not let him help you?" Nat stood and a sudden strong gust of wind pushed her towards the cliff edge.

Before Seb had registered her danger she was tipping backwards. She struggled to lean forward but another gust of wind forced her out over the edge and she stifled a scream as she fell. Seb grabbed at her but his fingers found thin air. Just as she toppled off the cliff, Alice whizzed over and caught her in his arms. She clung to him and he laughed.

"Would I let you fall?" Carrying her now, floating feet above the ground, he zoomed across and placed her on the other side of Seb, a good five yards from the precipice. Nat giggled with relief. "You just have to trust me," Alice said to her and then turned to stare at Seb as if trying to make his point.

"Seb," Nat stopped giggling. "You look as white as the cliffs."

Seb tried to smile. "Are you okay?" he said.

"She's fine, Seb." Alice stared at him. "Trust me!" Crossing his arms, he stuck his chin out.

"I need coffee," Seb mumbled, as the panic he had felt subsided. It was a strange thing but over the last months he had found himself drinking coffee at every opportunity. He had never been one for hot drinks but, since his confirmation as Custodian, he had developed a taste for it.

"You always need a coffee." Nat nudged him. "Lead the way then."

Seb opened his left hand. He gazed at the pattern of silver lines enmeshed in the skin, one vertical line with two parallel, horizontal lines connecting to it on the left side at ninety degrees. This was the mark that singled him out as a Custodian, the mark he used to harness the powers Nature had given him. Now he tilted his hand to capture the light of the sun, hidden behind a blanket of white clouds, and reflected it onto the gorse bushes. The door appeared. It would, Seb knew, lead to wherever he envisaged it leading when he revealed it, provided he had a need to go there, so, making his way to it, he grasped the doorknob. Giving a push, he stepped through the opening, followed by Nat and Alice.

They emerged in a vast, domed room, in the centre of which was a fire pit circled by cushioned bench seats. Seb and his group had become accustomed to meeting in this place, The Pytt, which was an underground hideaway situated below a picturesque cottage in the middle of the woodland that surrounded their upper school. It was traditionally the 'home' of the most senior Custodian. Its previous occupier, Heath, was one of the two age-old souls who had met his demise at Seb's hand. And now Aelfric Duir, who had been mentored by Heath, should have become its resident-Custodian.

Aelfric, however, had not moved in. Seb knew why. Heath had not only been Aelfric's mentor, he had been his friend. For over 200 years they had worked side-by-side, but in the end Heath had betrayed Aelfric. Conspiring in secret with the banished soul of his own Dryad twin, Braddock, Heath had tried to enable Braddock to take over Seb's Custodian host body. And in order to achieve that end, Heath had been willing to destroy Aelfric. That betrayal, and Heath's ultimate banishment, by Seb, to the Soul Drop, had left its scars. Aelfric never outwardly showed the hurt and disillusionment Seb knew he must feel, but he had refused to take up residence in The Pytt.

On the far side of the roaring fire, chatting quietly, were two members of Aelfric's group, the West twins, a pair of dwarves whose characters could not be more different. Trudy West was Aelfric's Guardian; feisty, fearless and devoted to him. She rarely smiled and frequently shouted, mostly at Zach, Seb's best friend and his own Guardian. Greg West, however, was the Sensor of Aelfric's group. He was gentle, enthusiastic and full of humour.

As Seb, Nat and Alice entered the room the twins turned. Trudy frowned when she saw the door vanish and realised Aelfric had not come with them.

"Where is Aelfric?" she demanded.

"He went somewhere with Dierne," Nat answered for Seb who had blushed.

The other members of Seb's group were sitting on the cushioned bench seats around the fire and all now stared at him.

Aiden, his Guide, jumped up and trotted over.

"How'd it go?" he asked. In the light from the fire, the freckles in his eager face sparkled silver.

This whole adventure had started with a change in the birthmark on Seb's palm. At the time it was simply a plain brown stain, in the shape of an oak leaf, through which ran the network of lines in a darker brown. One night, these lines changed colour, turning green.

The next morning Aiden found an oak leaf, which he caught as it fell from a tree outside their school gates. Within the leaf was the same design as the lines on Seb's palm, only these lines were silver. An incident at lunch time had led to sunlight shining from those lines onto Seb's palm and turning Seb's birthmark silver, thus beginning the process of his becoming the new Custodian. Afterwards, the leaf had disintegrated but the particles had flown into Aiden's face and turned all his freckles silver.

As those freckles twinkled, he stared hopefully at Seb, his brown hair a ruffled mess and his pudgy cheeks flushed red. Looking from Seb to Nat and then Alice, Aiden slumped. "Oh, not well then."

"Where is Aelfric?" Trudy demanded again and strode towards Seb.

"Trudy ..." her brother cautioned.

"Again Seb?" Seb's sister, Scarlet, the Seer of his group, now leapt up from her seat and dashed over, arriving at the same time as the fuming Trudy. "Really, again? You left it to Aelfric to do again?" Scarlet shoved him on his shoulder.

"Scarlet," Nat said quietly, "that doesn't help."

"Nothing helps." Scarlet scowled at Seb. "Every time, Seb? It can't be that bad. You need to just get on with it!"

Seb ignored his sister, more concerned about avoiding eye contact with Trudy West who, standing a foot in front of him, was clenching her fists and glaring at him.

"I tell you what, I'll make some coffee and we can all calm down and have a chat about this." Greg West spread his hands and gave them a broad smile, trying to diffuse the tension.

"Open the door, Seb," Trudy ordered. "Open it to Aelfric!"

"Trudy," Greg stopped smiling. "He hasn't called for you! He will be fine."

Trudy span, her frizzy hair brushing against Seb's chin. "Greg, if I am not wrong, Seb let Aelfric deal with the last trespassing soul and now he has gone straight on to deal with another. It has been this way for months now and you can see it is taking its toll; Aelfric is exhausted!"

"Hey, oh shouty one!" Zach, Seb's long-time school friend, got up from his seat, laughing. His tightly curled black hair caught the oranges and reds from the fire. "Not so loud, you'll wake the beastie." As he said the words a humongous wolf, who had been slumbering behind the bench seats, snorted and lifted its head. "It's okay Cue, go back to sleep." Zach patted the wolf then crossed the room and stood in front of Trudy who now transferred her anger onto him.

"You will not interfere Zach," she shouted louder. "Aelfric is suffering because Seb is not learning."

Seb's mood got lower. Trudy was voicing what they were all thinking. For centuries Aelfric had worked in company with Heath, and it was apparent that the two Custodians mostly took it in turns to read the souls, thereby giving each other respite. Since Heath's banishment and Seb's confirmation, Seb had not been pulling his weight. His inability to deal with the even the fairest souls meant Aelfric was pretty much doing it all.

"And we're all suffering because you're shouting." Zach was still laughing. Seb was eternally amazed at how cheeky Zach was to his mentor. He had mastered the art of shrugging off every cross word Trudy threw at him, laughing his way through the storm until she calmed down. She stood, rocking forward on the balls of her feet, glaring up at him.

"Seb, open the door mate." Zach smiled at Trudy. "I'm with the pit-bull here. We should go and make sure Aelfric's okay. After all these centuries doing this job he might not have thought to call us if he's in trouble. I'm sure he won't be insulted if we just check up on him ..."

Instantly Trudy's shoulders sagged and her eyes dropped to the floor. She tucked a strand of frizzy hair behind her ear, straightened her purple-black tunic and then turned to Seb. As she opened her mouth to speak, the door appeared behind him and Aelfric walked through it, followed by Dierne.

Trudy rushed to Aelfric. "Are you okay?"

"Fine thanks Trudy. It's all good." Aelfric smiled down at her and then walked towards the fire. "I could do with a coffee though."

As he passed, Seb saw Dierne shake his head slightly at Trudy. Dierne, as Alice could with Seb's group, could communicate silently with Aelfric and his group and Seb, noting the spark of anger in the look Trudy gave him before following Aelfric, wondered what Dierne had said to her.

"Seb, I bet you could do with a coffee too." Aelfric called him over to the fire as he lifted a coffee pot and placed it on a metal plate that was attached to a pole, which he then swung out to sit above the licking flames.

Nat gave Seb's hand a reassuring squeeze and then walked with him to sit by the fire. No-one discussed the recent conversation and Seb sat staring at the flames feeling guilty and isolated.

# Time to Learn

Sitting in his maths lesson half an hour later Seb's mind kept wandering, revisiting the dreadful visions from that last soul reading.

Mrs Tilbrook, the maths teacher, squeezed her large frame between the tables to stand over him.

"Master Thomas." Seb, hearing his name, snapped his head up. "You appear to have a faulty pen." Mrs Tilbrook took her wire-rimmed glasses off and tapped his book with a chubby finger. "It hasn't made a single mark on your book."

There was a snort from behind Seb and Clarissa, a snooty girl who had taken an instant dislike to him at the start of term murmured, "It's a faulty brain, not his pen."

Mrs Tilbrook twisted awkwardly, given the small space her huge body was occupying, and stared at Clarissa. "Miss Stone, your brain, it would appear then, is only marginally less faulty." A few students nearby chuckled until Clarissa threw a hateful glare at them. "Is anything the matter Master Thomas? I must say," Mrs Tilbrook put her glasses back on and eyed him closely, "you do look very pale."

Seb shook his head. "I'm fine, Miss. Sorry. I just don't really get what we were asked to do," he lied.

"Ah." Mrs Tilbrook frowned. "A lack of comprehension on your part suggests poor teaching on my part does it not?" She crossed her arms and stood more upright, causing the boy behind her to lean forward or face having her huge backside perch on his shoulder.

Seb didn't know what to say. Actually, the topic they were studying was easy. He just hadn't been able to concentrate. However, under the angry scrutiny of the teacher he suddenly found concentration wasn't an issue. "I just have a headache," he lied again.

"Okay, to the sick room with you then." Mrs Tilbrook's face brightened. "I knew it couldn't be my teaching methods." She smiled and pushed her glasses up her nose then squeezed out of the gap and returned to the front of the class. "Miss Stone, I trust my instruction was sufficiently effective to enable you to get your brain and your pen working again?"

Clarissa looked at the teacher, stunned, then gave a quick nod before transferring her gaze to Seb and mouthing: "I really hate you."

Seb ignored her. He didn't want to go to the sick room where he would simply dwell more on his feelings of uselessness and so he remained seated. Picking up his pen he began writing.

"Master Thomas, to the sick room with you," Mrs Tilbrook insisted.

"Actually, Miss, I feel fine now." Seb tried to sound cheerful.

"Mmm." The teacher frowned. "Then crack on please."

Seb felt a slight breeze and heard a rustling sound. Alice appeared in front of him. He tried not to react and kept looking down at his exercise book.

"Cheer up Seb." Alice sat cross-legged in the air. "It's only maths." Confident that no-one else other than Zach, Scarlet, Nat and Aiden could see or hear him Alice spoke out loud.

Seb, however, answered in his mind.

"I don't want to talk Alice, if that's why you're here." As he stared at his maths book his palm began throbbing. "You know it's never-ending." He put his pen down and pressed his right thumb against his left palm. Alice noting the movement leant in towards him.

"Another one for Aelfric then?"

Aelfric Duir was not only Seb's mentor, he was Head Teacher of Seb's upper school and the rest of his Custodian group were all teachers at the school. Aelfric insisted that Seb, Scarlet and their friends continued with their education which meant that, during the school day, other than lunch or break times, Seb was not permitted to leave and deal with any trespassing souls; Aelfric took care of those. This was part of the reason Trudy and others in his group were becoming increasingly annoyed at Seb for not pulling his weight when he could.

Still rubbing his palm Seb shrugged. "There's nothing I can do about it."

"No, Seb. But that's all the more reason why you should be working properly outside lessons and school hours," Alice's voice rustled. Zach, who sat opposite Seb, looked up at Alice. He must have said something in private to him because Alice huffed and then shot off in a blur of green, disappearing, like a ghost, through the classroom ceiling. Zach looked across at Seb and winked.

Forcing himself to squash out the memories of lunch time, Seb applied himself to the simple maths tasks he had been set. Before long he had finished and Mrs Tilbrook gave him a satisfied nod as she collected his book.

"Superb teaching on my part then Master Thomas?" She grinned happily at him. He smiled back trying to ignore Alice — who had reappeared behind her shoulder — and the continued throbbing in his palm.

It was unusual for that feeling to last so long. It was over fifteen minutes now. Mostly Seb would feel it and then, within a minute or two, it was gone.

"Is everything all right with Aelfric?" he asked Alice silently.

"He called for Trudy and The Caretaker ten minutes ago," Alice responded aloud. There was the sound of chair legs scraping across the floor as Zach, hearing Alice's words, jerked to a standing position.

Trudy was Aelfric's Guardian and had been mentored herself by The Caretaker, Heath's Guardian. If Aelfric had called for their assistance it meant he was dealing with something more than a simple trespassing soul. It was more than likely a soul that had taken over an animal host — a gytrash — and one that had decided to resist, or even attack, the Custodian. In itself that was not so unusual. The fact that Aelfric had called for the Guardians so long ago was, and suggested they were having difficulties.

Seb felt his mouth go dry.

"Something wrong Master Orwell?" Mrs Tilbrook addressed Zach who was now standing, fists clenched, looking as though he wanted to run out of the room. Aiden was looking across too, a worried expression on his face.

"He has asked for you all," Alice said, looking at Zach, then Aiden and the girls who sat nearby.

"Master Orwell?" Mrs Tilbrook repeated.

"I er, I need the toilet Miss," Zach said shrugging. "Quite badly actually." He grinned.

"Very well," Mrs Tilbrook said with a sigh. "But if you haven't finished your work by the end of the lesson you'll be coming back at lunchtime tomorrow."

Aiden stood, putting his hand up as Zach dashed for the door which suddenly flew open and Dominic White, an aged, sombre teacher, who was the Guide in Aelfric's group, entered.

Mrs Tilbrook raised her eyebrows at him as he stood, dithering in the doorway, saying nothing.

"Mr White?" She looked amused rather than annoyed at his intrusion.

He coughed and then spoke, "Mr Duir has asked me to fetch some of your students, Mrs Tilbrook."

"Bet we can all guess which ones." Clarissa gave a nasty laugh. The teachers ignored her.

"Master Orwell," Dom White turned his watery eyes on Zach and nodded, "Master Lord," he beckoned to Aiden, "Miss Kitchener and Miss and Master Thomas. This way please."

"There you have it," Clarissa said triumphantly. "Wonder what they've done this time!"

"That's quite enough Miss Stone. Now, run along boys and girls. It seems the headmaster wants to speak with you ... again," Mrs Tilbrook said, shaking her head in mock disapproval.

To mumbled chattering and the odd snide comment, they followed Dom White out onto the uncovered walkway that surrounded the Year Nine block.

"What's happening?" Scarlet asked, taking off her glasses. She had phenomenal eyesight — the result of Seb accidentally reflecting moonlight from his silver birthmark straight into her eyes, thereby, unwittingly giving her the gift that made her his Seer. But another result was that her pupils now shone silver, so she was forced to wear glasses to avoid drawing attention to them. She took them off at every opportunity.

"It's time to learn," was all Dom said in response to her question and he marched them down the ramp and across the playground.

"Learn what?" Zach charged after him. Though aged in appearance, this teacher was as sprightly as a thirty-year-old.

"About golems," Dom said, leading them into the main building.

"Gollums. Like in Lord of the Rings Gollum?" Zach chuckled.

"No," Dom replied. "Golem, as in the animation of an inanimate substance." His pace didn't slow as he walked them along the corridor and on past reception where Mrs Reeves, the receptionist, spotting Seb, stood and rounded her desk.

"Mr White, this boy again?" She frowned at Seb. "What has he done now?" Dom barely acknowledged her, waving her away with his gnarled hand. "Mr White? Is Mr Duir expecting you?" she shouted after him, her tone clipped. "Well really!" she finally huffed as they all trooped past her and up the stairs behind reception.

On the landing at the top Dom stopped.

"Aiden, what do you know of golems?" he asked.

"Probably everything there is to know." Zach nudged him. Aiden smiled. He was a bookish lad who had spent years reading up on fairies, folklore, myth and magic and Zach, though impressed at how knowledgeable he was, still loved to tease him for it.

"I know that they are said to be figures, formed of clay or other inanimate matter, and brought to life by someone either inscribing a sacred or magical word on their forehead or placing a note bearing the word into their mouths. They can't think, they can't speak and they do exactly what they are instructed to do by the person who brought them to life."

"So a mass of dirt just following orders then," Zach suggested unhelpfully.

"No, Zach," Scarlet said, tutting. "A mass of dirt that follows one order to the letter ... and doesn't ever stop."

"Difference?" Zach shrugged.

"The difference being that it doesn't ever stop. You can't countermand the order, you can't reason with it and you can't kill it because it's made of mud or clay or stuff like that." She turned to Dom. "And that's what Aelfric and the others are struggling with?"

"That is what Aelfric, the others and several Dryads are holding at bay," Dom answered. "Aelfric believes you need to learn how to deal with one yourselves."

"Oh yay," Zach said sarcastically. "Another lesson. Yay!"

Yay was the exact opposite of what Seb was feeling. His heart was pounding as Alice appeared beside him.

"Ready?" he asked. Seb shrugged. "Come on Seb; no souls involved here. You'll be fine." Alice smiled.

"No souls?" Zach asked.

"It's not a soul or a person, Zach," Alice said. "It's an inanimate substance animated by a 'spell' really. So once we remove the spell there is nothing left."

Something nagged at Seb but he couldn't put his finger on it. Before he had time to dwell on it Dom opened the door to the Head's office and ushered them all through.

Seb knew where the 'magical' door in this office was. In order to avoid being seen coming and going through the doorways, the groups used this one whenever they were at school. Of course, the constant visits to the Head's office were what had given Seb and his friends the reputation for being the most delinquent students at the school.

"Quickly please, Seb." Dom walked to the large window at the far side of the room through which the weak winter sunlight filtered. Turning, he faced the wall to his left while Seb and the others joined him.

Seb lifted his hand and reflected sunlight onto the wood-panelled wall and a door appeared. Anxious to join the adventure, Zach seized the doorknob, twisted and pushed. He rushed through and the others followed with almost the same enthusiasm. Seb, however, hung back.

"Oh, you're having a laugh aren't you?" He heard Zach exclaim but still he hovered in the office, not ready to step through.

Alice stood beside him. "Seb, come on, trust yourself." He gave him a reassuring smile.

Seb smiled back, trying to feel more positive. He could still hear Zach, who was now laughing. Encouraged by the sound he stepped through the door.

# A Golem

As he emerged the other side of the doorway Seb's feet slipped in mushy snow which had been churned up by the many footfalls of his friends. They were standing under a slate-grey sky, in a field covered with a thick blanket of white. It wasn't actually snowing but small, delicate flakes, lifted from the powdery drifts by a ferocious wind, danced in the air. Zach stood three yards from him trying to control his laughter. Nearby, Trudy glared at him.

"That's enough Zach," she snapped. Each of the Guardians had a staff, a long stick made of rowan wood, and Trudy was brandishing hers as though ready to strike at something. "This is not a laughing matter."

"Are you kidding?" Zach wiped his eyes. "I mean, look at it." He pointed.

A few yards ahead of them was a small copse of trees and Zach was pointing towards it. Seb couldn't see what he was indicating at first and then he noted a slight disturbance. At the base of the foremost trunk a patch of snow appeared to be moving. It took a second before Seb made sense of what he was seeing. The patch of snow had the shape of a human: arms, legs, a crude head, but was tiny, no bigger than Seb's hand, and at the moment it was jumping forward and then hitting some invisible barrier, before falling back, only to jump again.

Aelfric stood, calf deep, in a drift of snow in front of this aggressive little snowman, his hand reflecting light towards it. It seemed he was creating the barrier that the snowman was incapable of breaching.

Trudy continued chastising Zach, "That is a golem Zach, and you need to pay attention. It is a danger to us all."

Zach was still chuckling and Seb found himself stifling a snigger too. It did look very comical, this tiny snow-figure, butting against a hidden barrier time and again. It looked far too small and insubstantial to pose any sort of threat and was laughable compared to the images his brain had conjured up in response to Aiden's description of what a golem was. He had expected a towering mound of putrid mud with fists made of rocks, not this pocket-sized snowman.

"I thought they were made of mud." Zach got himself under control and joined Trudy, pulling his own staff out of his trouser pocket. The stick, which had been curled like a piece of elastic, unfurled and became rigid as he tugged it. The miraculous-seeming property of the staff was now taken for granted by Seb and his group, they had seen it so many times.

"Golems usually are," Dom said, walking up to Aelfric and beckoning Seb to join them. When Seb didn't move, Greg West, to his left, gave him a nudge and Seb trudged forward.

To each side of Aelfric were five Dryads. Seb was able to see them because they had been among the thousands of Dryads who, just before his confirmation, had appeared and spoken their names to him and his group — and then witnessed the wonder of Seb bringing Aelfric back to life.

These ten Dryads hovered above the snow, their leafy bodies buffeted by the strong wind which swept across the field. At first, Seb thought they were just watching the snow figure, but then he realised they were actually acting as anchors. When Dryads moved, if they chose, they could leave a trail in the air and these trails had substance — like a chord or thread. In the space beneath the tree branches, more Dryads were zipping back and forth above the 'snowman golem' so fast Seb's eyes could not track them. The Dryads beside Aelfric were holding onto the threads of the trails they wove. Within the copse of trees ten more faced Aelfric and they held further trail threads.

"Seb, you need to move forward; take over," Greg said to him.

"What? Take over what?" Seb said, not moving. His toes were starting to go numb with cold and his trouser legs were now soaking, clinging to his legs, making him shiver. He wished he had picked up his coat before he had left the classroom. He took a quick glance to his right, where Nat stood clasping her arms around herself. Teeth chattering she agreed with Greg.

"He's been holding the golem off for a long while now. The Dryads are almost ready but it would be better for Aelfric if you took over, Seb."

"I don't know what he's doing," Seb said, shuffling forward a few paces.

"Then let's find out," Alice said. "Come on Seb, it's not a soul, it's a spell." And he zoomed over to join the Dryads. As he arrived, Dierne materialised and nodded at him. Like a tag-team Alice flitted into the air, taking over where Dierne had left off, directing the Dryads in the weaving of their trails.

Seb could barely feel his feet as he walked across to Aelfric, Greg and Nat behind him. The snow was now up to his knees and his legs began to tremble from the cold as he stared down at the little snow figure. Its efforts were no more, or less, frantic than before, it just butted relentlessly against the invisible barrier Aelfric was creating, falling back then launching itself again.

The icy wind tore at them from between the trees. Seb could hear Aelfric's breathing, which was slightly laboured.

"What do I do?" he asked and noticed that, at the sound of his voice, the snow golem turned towards him.

"Seb, in a moment the Dryads will close the net. When they do you need to light the golem for Scarlet." As Aelfric spoke, Scarlet joined him. She had been brought forward by Lily Angel, her mentor, the deputy head of the school and a woman whose body was so age-worn her skin was virtually see-through.

Lily raised her voice over the sound of the creaking tree branches and the moaning wind.

"When Seb lights it Scarlet, you will see markings on the forehead. You need to relay them, in silence, to Alice. He will then pass them on to Seb. Do not read them out." Of all of them Lily Angel was the only one who had thought to bring a coat. Shoulders hunched, her hands were plunged deep into the pockets and she had pulled the collar high up around her neck. But her frame was skeletal, she had not an ounce of fat on her bones, and in spite of the coat, she was suffering with the cold. She shook violently and her lips struggled to form the words as she continued, "Do you understand? Do not speak them aloud." Scarlet nodded, her face serious.

Zach, still chuckling, walked in front of Seb, looking more closely at the golem.

"Stand back Zach," Trudy ordered.

"I can't see what the fuss is all about. It's so ridiculously small. I could squish it easily," he said and, ignoring her, leapt forward.

Trudy yelled and suddenly, The Caretaker, her own mentor and the oldest, most experienced Guardian, who had been hidden by the shadows beneath the trees, ran towards Zach. But they were both too late. Zach landed sure-footedly, on top of the golem, flattening it.

"NO!" Greg shouted.

Zach span, a triumphant look on his face which was quickly replaced by puzzlement as Dom White called out, "Back! Aiden, Nat, Scarlet, move back."

At the same time Aelfric swept his right arm across, pushing Seb behind him. Trudy grabbed Zach by the arm and yanked him so hard he flew a good six feet to her left. She then backed off as The Caretaker reached her. The two stood in front of Aelfric and Seb, staffs grasped in both hands, watching the patch of snow that bore Zach's footprints.

"What the heck?" Zach shouted, annoyed and strode over to confront Trudy.

"Be quiet Zach," she snapped back at him. "Stand guard."

"What? What against?" he protested, stopping in his tracks. "I squished it! Didn't you see?"

"Stand guard!" she snarled at him. Thigh high in the snow, she looked furious.

Seb had fallen into a snow drift. He now had a wet bottom to match his wet trouser legs and the cold had made his fingers go numb. The throbbing in his birthmark was much stronger; it was quite painful now.

As he stood up and began brushing himself off, a dark shadow fell across him and he instantly felt on edge. Glancing up his jaw dropped. Under the trees, rising from the spot Zach had landed on, an enormous mound of snow writhed and bulged. With Zach's shoe prints still on top of it, the mound took shape, developing a head, arms, legs.

Trudy, The Caretaker and a stunned Zach stood their ground in front of it, Aelfric and the Dryads behind them.

"Well how did it do that?" Zach shouted.

Aiden, cowering behind Dom, answered him.

"If you break the moulded form and you haven't removed the spell, the golem is able to absorb more of the substance it was made from when it reshapes itself ... The only way, really, to stop it is to remove the animation markings."

"Aiden, you know when Dom asked you what you knew about golems?" Zach yelled. "Well that was the time when you should have told us that bit!"

No-one was listening. They were all too busy watching the golem, which was drawing more and more snow into itself, rising above the height of the threads held by the Dryads who were now straining against its mass.

Aelfric once more shone light in front of the golem which, stepping forward, struck the barrier he created. This time, though, instead of falling backwards it bulged forwards, distorting the boundary.

Between the trees the other Dryads still wove their mesh of trails.

Aelfric nodded to Dierne. "Cut it off."

Instantly Dierne zoomed towards the poorly-formed feet of the golem. At phenomenal speed he span in a circle around it, clearing the snow from the ground — like building a fire break in a forest fire — isolating it. Unable to draw any more snow into itself, at about twelve feet high, the golem finally stopped growing.

Zach, for no apparent reason, fell over. Trudy shouted at him to stop messing around and get up. Zach's protests were drowned out as, with a thud, pressing against Aelfric's barrier, the golem managed to place a foot down on fresh snow. Once more Dierne whirled in a frenzy around the foot, cutting off the supply of snow. But the figure was now fifteen feet high and towered ominously over a prone Zach who, for some reason, was unable to stand. Each time he struggled up and placed his feet on the ground, he toppled over.

"Alice," Aelfric shouted as the golem lifted a leg ready to take another step, "Before it can put its foot down."

As Trudy and The Caretaker grabbed Zach by the arms and dragged him sideways, out of the arc of the Dryad trails, Alice suddenly re-materialised, leading two Dryads down to land in front of them. The Dryads on Aelfric's side, who had been anchoring the trails, which stretched over the top of the golem, pulled on them as the ten opposite lifted off the ground and rose up to hover between the overhanging branches of the trees. And now, between them all, hung a net, made of the interwoven trails.

Alice, taking a position at the top of the net, waved his arms and the Dryads at the outer edges moved round and forward, encircling the golem, wrapping the meshing around it.

As the golem pushed against the threads Aelfric, still with his left hand raised, reflected the muted sunlight towards it and spoke one word, "Isgebind." A bolt of white light shot from his hand, striking the net. The fibres crackled and fused together, sealing the golem in a cylinder of ice.

The effect was immediate. The golem itself froze mid-stride, as if it had been petrified.

Everyone seemed to relax. Trudy and The Caretaker lowered their staffs and Aelfric dropped his arm to his side as Dierne and Alice flitted over to him.

Zach was still struggling to stand and Trudy was tiring of his antics.

"Get up and stand still Zach. We've had enough of your idiocy today."

"I can't," he moaned.

"I think there's a problem," Nat defended him.

"No, he is the problem!" Trudy snapped.

"Trudy, something is wrong," Greg agreed with Nat.

As he spoke Zach, who was sitting in the deep snow, suddenly found himself moving towards the frozen golem, feet first. Like he was being pulled by an invisible rope, he slid forward, his body carving a furrow as he yelled in surprise.

Trudy and The Caretaker leapt after him. Grabbing his arms they stopped his movement and then Trudy plonked herself on top of him.

"Hey!" Zach shouted. "You're heavy. Get off."

She ignored him, pinning him down in the drift.

"Greg, Dom, what is it?" she called.

"The snow on his shoes," Dom answered her, making his way towards them. "It is part of the original golem form. It needs to rejoin the main body."

With that, Trudy began unlacing one of Zach's shoes as The Caretaker undid the other. Pulling them from his feet they tossed them towards the golem.

"Dierne, Alice," Aelfric said and the Dryads jumped into the air. As the shoes struck the frozen mesh they span trails around them, circling the frozen figure of the golem and binding the shoes to the outside of the cylinder. They moved away as Aelfric lifted his hand and once more uttered, "Isgebind." A beam of light shot from his palm and the trails and shoes froze.

Everyone stood in silence, waiting. After a few moments, when nothing more happened, Greg and Lily brought the others forward.

Aelfric called Seb to stand beside him. "Well," he smiled, "that didn't quite go as planned. I was hoping you could contain the golem Seb, but it seems Zach had other ideas."

Zach was now standing in the deep snow, in socked feet, and moaning.

"Was that really necessary? A simple brush off would have done. You enjoyed that didn't you?" He rounded on Trudy and The Caretaker who, Seb noticed, were grinning. "My feet are freezing," Zach continued. "I'll get frostbite now. You could have just brushed them off —"

"Shut up Zach," Scarlet laughed. "It's your own fault."

"How do you work that out?" Zach fumed.

"You should have waited to be told what to do, not just jumped in feet first." She sniggered at her own joke. "Literally!" Seb couldn't help smiling. Scarlet was right; Zach was hot-headed and rarely thought things through before acting. It had caused them a few issues lately which was why Trudy was so fed up and now seemed to be finding Zach's sock-footed predicament so funny. She actually started chuckling.

Zach, frowning, bent down as his staff, which had been half-buried in the snow several feet away, turned into a snake and slithered through the white powder, returning to him. Though this was another phenomenon of these staffs Seb had seen before, he still found it hard to accept and disregard and he watched in awe as, the instant Zach closed his hand around the body of the snake, it once more became a simple, rigid length of wood.

"We haven't got long," Aelfric called them all back to the task at hand. Seb turned and looked at the frozen golem. The cylinder around it was beginning to thaw, the Dryad trails becoming once more apparent and softening and he saw the slightest distortion of the bindings as the golem regained the ability to move. "Scarlet, when Seb lights the golem you will see markings, as Lily explained," Aelfric said. "You must relay what you see to Seb, through Alice. Neither of you," he looked from Scarlet to Alice, "must speak aloud." They both nodded. "Right, Seb, when you hear the word or words, you must repeat them once out loud and, if there is more than one word, then you must say them again, but in reverse order. Quickly now."

Seb, feeling butterflies dance in his stomach, lifted his hand, captured the light and shone it towards the golem. He remembered Lily saying the markings would be on its forehead and so directed the light to that part of the now clearly moving head. He saw nothing and began to worry that he had failed. He glanced up at Aelfric who was concentrating on the golem, apparently unperturbed. And then he heard Scarlet speak.

"Okay, I can see them."

Relieved he hadn't failed after all, Seb wondered what it was Scarlet could see. All he saw between the Dryad meshing was white, crystalline snow. And then he heard Alice speaking in his head. The words came in a rush.

"Oh icey, weaker in you."

"What?" he said out loud, thinking he had misheard.

"Oh icey, weaker in you," Alice repeated in his head. "That's what Scarlet is saying."

"Are you sure?" Seb looked at Alice then turned to Scarlet. "Are you sure?"

"That's what I can see." She sounded defensive.

"Just say the words, Seb," Aelfric prompted him.

Seb shrugged. "Oh icey, weaker in you," he said and Scarlet groaned.

"No, Seb! It's 'O—"

"Not out loud!" Lily, barely able to talk through chattering teeth, interrupted Scarlet.

Looking embarrassed, Scarlet glanced nervously at the golem; it had managed to free an arm and its head twisted toward her.

"Seb, say it exactly as Alice relayed it," Aelfric urged him.

Seb's heart was pounding now and fear of another failure muddled his thoughts. "O, icey, weaker in you. That's what I hear."

"No Seb! That's not what I'm saying." Scarlet turned to Alice. "Alice, are you saying it right?"

Alice looked mortified. "I can't say it wrong. What you relay is exactly what I pass on... I have no choice."

Dierne nodded. "We do not interpret, we repeat."

The golem was close to freeing its second arm and began lifting a leg.

"Should Lily try Aelfric?" Greg stepped closer to Lily who was gazing up at the head of the golem.

"No, Greg; Seb can do this." Seb was, as always, stunned at how much faith Aelfric placed in him; he trusted Seb's capabilities more than Seb himself did. "Seb, relax and listen to Scarlet's voice through Alice, not Alice's voice," Aelfric said, lifting his hand and shining light towards the golem, once again creating a barrier, as the monstrous mound of snow ripped the Dryad trails away from its torso.

The Guardians were fidgeting and Dom mumbled to Aelfric, "Strange indeed; but it needs to be now, Aelfric."

"Scarlet, try slowing it down," Aelfric said to her and she nodded.

Alice's voice immediately sounded in Seb's mind. He concentrated and suddenly realised he could hear Scarlet's voice beneath Alice's — as though she were speaking in unison with him.

"The first bit is 'O'," she said, breaking it down for him to understand.

"O," Seb said aloud, hand still raised.

"I," Alice's voice continued and Seb clearly heard Scarlet's voice through it.

"I," he said.

"See." Alice smiled at Scarlet.

"See," Seb, confused, said the word anyway.

"We," he heard and repeated. Scarlet nodded enthusiastically. "Care." The next word came and Seb said it aloud, just as the Dryad trails around the golem's bottom half began fizzling away. The hulking snowman lifted a leg. Aiden gasped.

"In," Scarlet's voice, through Alice, shouted at Seb. "And 'new' is the last one."

"In new," Seb said and tried to remember it all from the beginning.

"Backwards now Seb," Aelfric prompted, quietly.

"New, in, care, we, see, I, O..." Seb hoped he had got it right.

As he finished the last word, a spiral of green smoke lifted away from the golem's forehead, like someone was peeling a sticker off it. The smoke drifted upwards and was dispersed by the wind. Instantly the mound of snow collapsed, crashing to the ground, falling between the remaining threads of the Dryad net which now disintegrated. When everything settled, all that was left was a high pile of snow with the toe of one of Zach's shoes poking out of it.

# An Assessment

Aelfric took them all back to The Pytt where the fire was still roaring. Zach whined on about his wet shoes, his wet socks, his wet trousers and then began to describe, in detail, precisely why his soaking wet boxer shorts were so uncomfortable.

Scarlet cut him short. "Why don't you take them off then?"

"Don't say that Scarlet," Aiden mumbled. "You know he'll..." As he spoke Zach began unbuttoning his trousers with a big grin on his face.

"No." Scarlet grabbed him by the shoulders, twisted him round and pointed him towards the door. "Go and take them off. You should change."

"What, and miss the review? No chance." He plonked down onto a bench, then removing his socks, put his feet up on the plinth in front of him, twiddling his toes in front of the fire. "I'll dry soon enough."

"Then stop whinging." Scarlet sat beside him as Trudy swept past and pushed Zach's feet back onto the ground.

"This review's gonna be fun." He chuckled, placing his shoes up onto the plinth. "The wee-one's not happy." Trudy tutted and continued round to the other side of the fire to join The Caretaker, who was making hot drinks for everyone.

Seb, Alice by his side, took the seat next to Zach as Aelfric walked to the fire carrying Lily in his arms. He placed her on a cushion and Greg sat beside her, giving her a hug, rubbing her arms and shoulders, trying to help her warm up. She was visibly shaking and looked a sad sight with blue lips, and goosebumps causing the wiry hairs on her face to stand proud.

"Is she okay?" Aiden asked timidly.

"It's the cold," Greg said.

"She'll be fine." Aelfric smiled, kneeling beside her. He started rubbing his hands in the air, palms pointing inwards but not touching. As he rubbed them back and forth, an inch apart, a red glow appeared between them. He continued rubbing and the glow got bigger. Suddenly he pulled his hands apart. Suspended in the air between them was what looked like a small, glowing red patch of fur. He plucked it out of the air and handed it to Greg who placed it on the back of Lily's neck.

Aelfric rubbed his hands again and, like a magician, he produced another red, glowing, furry patch which Greg took and placed over Lily's hands.

"Those are pyrils," Alice spoke silently to Seb. "Heat givers. Very few Custodians have the ability to summon them."

"How do you do that?" Seb, asked, fascinated and knelt beside Aelfric.

"I just ask, Seb." He continued rubbing his hands in the air.

Copying Aelfric's movements, Seb rubbed his hands. Back when his journey to becoming a Custodian began, he had learned that he could seek the assistance of flamers — little glowing orbs that provided light — just by asking, so now he said, "Pyrils please," and then felt immensely stupid when nothing happened. Zach guffawed with laughter as Seb sat back down beside him.

"There will be a reason you couldn't do it, Seb," Aelfric said, making one more pyril appear which Greg took and wrapped around Lily's scrawny ankles.

Dom, who had been hovering over by a bank of bookshelves, now walked across and called for Aiden to sit with him. He was holding a huge book, leather-bound and worn, its cover chafed and scarred. Aiden joined him eagerly and the two began leafing through it, Dom obviously searching for something in particular. They spoke in hushed voices and all Seb caught was the word 'spell'.

Aelfric stood. "Better?" he asked Lily, who nodded gratefully, giving a yellow-toothed grin.

"Greg said she always struggled with the cold but now she is so aged it's far worse," Nat, joining Seb, whispered.

"She should eat more then; put some fat on her bones. Then she wouldn't get so cold," Zach said, rather too loudly and Greg shot him a small frown. Scarlet kicked him. "What?" he protested. "It's true. She's so skinny. No wonder she gets cold." Scarlet kicked him again.

"You know why that is!" she hissed at him. He looked blankly at her. "The Passage?" He shrugged and pushed his socks closer to the fire. "Still needs to eat more."

"That's enough Zach," Trudy called over.

They all knew why Lily was so aged and emaciated. On each solstice and equinox, an event called the Passage of the Elders occurred. Only Custodians could watch that event without their bodies suffering any harmful effects. Lily, fascinated by fairies and wishing to meet the fairy elder, had chosen to watch on three occasions. As a result she had suffered the superficial ravages of old age. Although her athletic and mental capabilities remained, the non-essential physical attributes of her body had been wrecked. She still had the abilities and stamina of a young woman but her looks had been eroded and her fat reserves, never plentiful to start with, had been, literally, decimated; one tenth on each occasion, had been destroyed. Cold weather, previously her weakness, was now her enemy, and it was one of the reasons that, irrespective of the weather, the fire in The Pytt was always kept burning.

Seb felt sorry for her. They all loved this atrophied and wizened-looking woman. With a light-hearted, mischievous sense of humour, she was like an aged sprite and that, twinned with a kind but firm disposition, drew them all to her. To see her in such a state because they had been out in the cold for so long made him feel guilty.

"I'm sorry I got the words wrong," he blurted suddenly.

Aelfric looked around, surprised. "You got the words right Seb," he said.

"Not at first," Seb mumbled.

"That was never expected," he said.

"But if I had, we'd have been back here sooner and Lily wouldn't be..." his voice trailed off.

Aelfric smiled. "There are a million 'ifs' in any event. To dwell on them is a waste of your time. Only note what did happen, Seb. And what did happen was that you got the words right."

"On the subject of what did happen, Aelfric, may Trudy and I have a quick meeting with Zach?" The Caretaker said, handing out mugs to all but Zach.

Zach dropped his chin. "No hot chocolate for me then?" he moaned.

"Trudy, Morgan," Aelfric looked at The Caretaker who, dressed as always in a blue hoodie, now pulled down the hood, "your frustration is understandable. But the lesson from Zach's action today is not specific to his being a Guardian. So, unless you are adamant you wish to tutor him in isolation —"

"Spare me please," Zach faked a pleading tone.

"Your flippancy does not help." Aelfric glanced down at him and the sudden seriousness in his eyes chastened Zach, who hung his head. Satisfied, Aelfric continued. "I believe the whole group will benefit from this review." He turned, "And I believe Dom may have some essential information for us all too?"

Dom glanced up from the book, a look of mild concern on his face, and nodded.

Trudy stepped towards Zach. "You will sit with me!"

Zach's face cracked into the most charming smile. "Why oh frowning one, don't worry, of course I will," he said, as though Trudy had begged him, rather than ordered him. She raised her eyes to the roof and The Caretaker hid a small smile.

When everyone was settled, Trudy staring into the fire, spoke quietly.

"You do not always know best," she said, her purple-black eyes reflecting the leaping flames. "You do not always have to act." She turned to Zach who was smirking. "As a Guardian, your role is to assess, as much as it is to act."

The smirk got bigger. "I did assess. I assessed that it was a teeny-tiny snowman." Zach leant towards her until their noses were only inches apart.

"And were you right?" Trudy wasn't put off, but she spoke through gritted teeth, only just keeping a lid on her temper.

"At the time, yes." Zach became defiant. "It was a teeny-tiny snowman. How was I to know you weren't supposed to break a golem? That was one leeetle bit of information that Aiden ... and Dom ..." he glanced at the two, "didn't bother to tell us before we stepped through the door. Not," he turned back to Trudy, "my fault. If you think I am going to be embarrassed or sorry for what I did, then I'm not. I assessed what I saw, and what I saw was a teeny-tiny, squish-able snowman!"

Seb cringed. After most new encounters for his group, there would be a session like this, where all got to air their views. Aelfric stressed, time and again, that they were to speak as equals. Zach, who possessed an unshakeable self-belief and limitless confidence, had easily adapted to this egalitarian playing field. He was opinionated, forthright and unabashed.

Watching Trudy purse her lips Seb waited for the tirade. Obviously reading his sister's growing anger, Greg stepped in.

"Zach, three months ago, you took part in the labyrinth task," he said. Zach turned his head slowly towards Greg, a small frown replacing the smirk on his face. "And, working remarkably well as a team with Aiden and Seb, you achieved partial success." The frown deepened. "At the time I told you that in order to achieve complete success you would have to learn to think of all the possible consequences of everything you do rather than just focus on a given task."

Now Zach exploded. Seb was shocked. His friend stood and, turning his back on the fire, ranted at the siblings.

"The labyrinth was a cheat! We were never asked to get the marble back out. And this is a nonsense because, if I am not given the right information, how am I supposed to think of possible consequences? It was a minute mound of moving snow and my assessment was that I could easily squish it."

Scarlet gasped and the whole gathering sat in stunned silence, other, Seb noticed, than Aelfric, who was smiling slightly.

The labyrinth task was always a sore point for Zach. Their class had been set a challenge, to get a marble through a run of passageways with one-way-doors, into the centre of a table-top labyrinth. Their team had been the only ones to achieve the task. However, having got the marble to the centre, they realised, because they had used a one-way-door to get it there, they couldn't get it back out and home again. Zach had been adamant that this was never a requirement made of them and so refused to accept they had failed. But the truth was, there was no point in succeeding in a task that ultimately left them trapped. The lesson Greg had been trying to teach them was to think things through first — to plan for the unforeseen. He had been trying to re-enforce this lesson ever since, but Zach still denied there was an issue.

Seb wondered why Aelfric found Zach's outburst amusing. Trudy herself was on the verge of shouting. Taking a deep breath, she somehow managed to control her temper.

"Zach, I acknowledge you were not given all the information that Dom and Aiden had, which would have warned you about the danger of destroying the boundaries of the golem, but often we do not have all the information. There was one part of your assessment that you neglected," she sighed. "Did you not note that neither myself, nor The Caretaker, had moved to physically stop the golem? Did you not see that Aelfric was controlling its movement by putting a barrier in place? None of us moved towards it. That was the key bit of your assessment that should have told you not to strike. That and my instruction for you to stand back."

Zach's expression was one of incredulity; he opened his mouth to speak, then seemed to think better of it and closed his mouth again, plonking back down onto the seat, as though defeated.

Trudy seemed unsatisfied.

"Zach, you should not have acted and you need to confirm that you understand and have learnt the lesson." She stood up and planted herself in front of Zach.

He grunted. "My assessment was just different to yours. Doesn't make it wrong."

She tutted and now The Caretaker stood and placed a delicate hand on her shoulder. Frowning with annoyance, Trudy sat back down, this time not next to Zach.

The Caretaker, piercingly blue eyes focussed intently on Zach, perched on the fireside plinth, facing him. Seb still couldn't tell, after three months of knowing this Guardian, whether he was looking at a male or a female. With perfect aquiline features and long, glossy black hair, a lithe, athletic body which was always concealed by a baggy hoodie and slim jeans, it was impossible to be sure. And he found himself, for the thousandth time, studying the face, the body, the hands, trying to confirm one way or the other.

"Your constant battles with Trudy are not helpful, Zach." Even The Caretaker's voice, which was soft yet husky, could have been male or female. Seb searched for feminine or masculine tones but could identify nothing obvious. "This is not a competition for dominance," The Caretaker continued. "We work as a team to guard the Custodians. If one is more experienced and more knowledgeable, does it not make sense to learn from them?"

Zach stared back belligerently for a moment and then leant forward, grabbed his shoes and socks and, ignoring everyone, began putting them back on.

Now Aelfric stood.

"Zach, I am unsure why you choose not to explain the one essential point that would diffuse this discussion," he said, looking at Zach. Puzzled expressions spread among the gathering. Zach remained staring at the floor and didn't reply.

Nat got up and walked over to him.

"Aelfric is right Zach, you should tell everything because, at the moment, Trudy and The Caretaker just believe you are arrogant and thoughtless," she said gently.

"I don't care what they think," Zach mumbled his lie.

"Okay. Dierne, Alice." Aelfric waved a hand towards the fire and the Dryads flitted up above the tall flames. "Let's see what really happened shall we?" He smiled at Zach as the Dryads began circling in opposite directions, leaving their trails in the air. In moments a column of green had formed from them.

"There's nothing to see!" Zach raised his head. Trudy looked confused.

"Torhtian nú!" Aelfric said as the green column reached the height of the domed roof and the Dryads re-materialised beside it. To the sound of a thunderclap, the column flattened, forming a thin disc which now upended and began spinning in the air. Seb had seen this many times now, as had the others, but it still amazed him. His startled face was reflected back at him as the disc span so fast it created the illusion of a solid surface, a mirror.

Within the mirror an image appeared: Zach, stepping onto the snow through an ornate door that hung within the bare branches of a large hawthorn bush. He was followed by Nat, Aiden and Scarlet. As Dom stepped through, the Zach in the image exclaimed, "Oh, you're having a laugh aren't you?"

The picture span and they were now seeing what appeared to be Zach's eyeball view of his surroundings. The image skimmed from the small snowman, which had been the first thing to catch his attention, to a quick scan of the area under the trees, where he noted The Caretaker stood, hidden by shadows; he glanced at the Dryads also under the trees, and appeared to count their number quickly, then he checked the tree branches. Finding nothing of note, he transferred his gaze to the vast field in which they stood, scanning from the left, across the horizon, to the right and finally he took stock of the group in front of him, facing the small golem: the ten Dryads flanking Aelfric, Aelfric himself, Greg, Trudy and then Lily... And here his eyes stopped. He looked her up and down, and seemed to dwell on her for more than a second before his eyes finally returned to the relentless jumping of the snow golem.

His laughter could still be heard as he stepped forward, drawing up close to Trudy but not joining her. "That's enough Zach," Trudy's voice barked. "This is not a laughing matter."

"Are you kidding?" Zach's voice answered with a laugh, but he wasn't looking at the golem. He had taken another glance at Lily, noting her blue lips, her shallow breathing, the obvious shaking of her body. He gazed down at her skeletal legs, buried to the calves in snow. "I mean, look at it." He looked once more at the golem as Trudy continued to scold him for laughing.

Those around the fire now heard him exclaim: "I thought they were made of mud," and the sound of crunching footfalls as he joined Trudy. His eyes didn't leave the golem but suddenly, in their peripheral vision, his staff appeared.

"Golems usually are," Dom's voice was heard, accompanied by more scrunching sounds as he joined Aelfric. Zach's eyes glanced to locate Dom's positioning and then fell on Lily again. He looked at her lips, at her hunched shoulders and shaking body then looked again at the golem.

"Seb, you need to move forward, take over," Greg's voice was heard, encouraging Seb and then Seb's own voice followed by more snowy footsteps.

Zach's eyes watched the golem, occasionally flicking up to the treetops and across the horizon but often they found their way back to Lily, as the exchanges between the others continued. And now Lily was nudging Scarlet forward to join Aelfric and Seb, and here Zach totally disregarded the golem, watching how awkwardly Lily moved, how she was hampered by the shaking of her body and the deep snow.

"When Seb lights it Scarlet, you will see markings on the forehead. You need to relay them, in silence, to Alice. He will then pass them on to Seb. Do not read them out." Zach watched Lily carefully as she spoke, as if noting the difficulty with which she formed the words. "Do you understand? Do not speak them aloud."

He was still chuckling and his eyes darted back to the golem. Then they conducted one last sweep of the whole area, the trees, the Dryads, all those gathered in front of the golem and then back to Lily.

Trudy's voice sounded angry behind Zach as he stepped forward and stared at the golem. "Stand back Zach."

His own words were jovial as he took one last glance at Lily. "I can't see what the fuss is all about. It's so ridiculously small. I could squish it easily." He watched his own shoes as they landed on the miniature golem and then the image faded and everyone stared at Zach.

"What can I say?" he muttered after a moment. "She needs to eat more."

Without saying a word, Lily, who now seemed back to her normal self and actually had a slight rosy tint to her crêpey cheeks, got up from the bench, gave Greg's hand a squeeze and then walked over and hugged Zach. He looked about as awkward as it was possible to look.

Trudy sat, mouth agape and The Caretaker looked surprised.

As Lily let go of Zach and returned to her seat Aelfric said, "Are we all clear on Zach's assessment now?" He smiled at Trudy and The Caretaker. They both nodded.

# The Importance of Words

Zach still stared at the floor, frowning. Seb guessed he was embarrassed. Zach enjoyed having everyone believe he was loud, rude and uncaring. Now his concern for Lily had shown there was a softer side to him and he couldn't deny it.

Aelfric, noting his awkwardness, diverted attention from him.

"Dom, what are your thoughts on this golem?"

Dom, like everyone else, had been staring, wide-eyed at Zach and now checked himself before glancing down at the open book on his lap. He cleared his throat.

"Well, the main reference to golems is as we have said." He stabbed a finger at the left page. "Golems have only ever been referred to as being formed of clay or mud. I can find no reference to them ever being formed of snow." His voice was slow and ponderous, but Seb, captivated by the thought of spells that animated inanimate matter, listened intently as Dom continued. "However, there is nothing to say they must be made of clay. The requirement is for inanimate matter that can be moulded, and so snow would meet the criteria. What is of concern is the spell itself."

Seb was intrigued as to how writing words on the forehead of a snowman could possibly bring it to life. He imagined someone using a pencil to scribble the words on this golem's head and suddenly that nagging thought he had struggled to grasp, just before stepping through the doorway from the school to the snow-covered field, took shape. Who? Who cast the spell?

He spoke the thought aloud, "Who created it? Who cast the spell?"

Dom's eyes lifted from the page to Seb. "That is what we are trying to establish, before they —"

"Before they can create another one," Scarlet said, trying, unsuccessfully, to disguise the excitement in her voice.

"Yes, Scarlet," Aelfric said softly. "It is rare we encounter a golem but we have learned, through bitter experience, that once someone masters the art of liffæstan — the ability to endow with life — they learn quickly, and they are driven to repeat and improve on their triumph."

"Bigger snowmen then." Zach, interest piqued, forgot his embarrassment and looked up, smirking.

"It is not the size that is the issue," Aelfric said. Turning to face the still-spinning disc, he waved a hand at it. "The spell is of concern, I agree, Dom. Let's see if the impression goes back far enough to show us who cast it."

Aelfric used Torhtian mirrors on key occasions when the groups needed a clearer picture of an event. Lately he had predominantly used them to show where Zach's actions had caused issues. Apparently, these mirrors could, where there was a direct link between one of the members of the groups and a specific event, show that event and also the minutes that led up to it. Aelfric had used such a mirror to show Seb and Scarlet the car accident which had resulted in their father's death, their brother's birth and the overtaking of his body by a trespassing soul. He had been able to do so because he was linked to that unfortunate event, arriving at the location seconds after the trespassing soul had achieved its aim.

So now they all stared at the mirror, watching their own reflections, waiting. Suddenly the image of the snow-covered field and the isolated copse of trees appeared once more. Now, though, it was snowing and, through the heavy fall, a figure could be seen, kneeling beneath the branches of the foremost tree. Dressed in a bulky parka jacket, with the fur-lined hood pulled up over the head, baggy, tracksuit trousers and Wellington boots, it was impossible to even tell if this figure was a man or a woman, let alone who it could be. The figure had dug a deep hole in the snow and now, rummaging in a satchel bag, pulled out a small Thermos flask and, with gloved hands, unscrewed the lid. It tipped the flask upside down, and carefully emptied the contents into the hole before scooping the snow back over it. Placing the Thermos back into the satchel, the figure stood, turned and without a backward glance, strode briskly away.

Aelfric pointed, making the mirror's image pan left to follow this figure but within seconds the whole picture became covered in a black cloud and disappeared. He waved his hand and the image cleared; it had, once more though, returned to show the copse of trees. The snow still fell relentlessly and the tracks of the strange figure were covered over in minutes. Beneath the trees everything was still. Minutes passed and gradually the snowfall lessened and then Aiden pointed.

"Look there!" he squeaked.

Below the foremost tree there was the slightest movement in the snow, nothing obvious, just a very small disturbance, like the burrowing of a mole trying to break the surface of a garden lawn. And now Trudy suddenly appeared, stepping into view as though the mirror were a movie camera and she had just walked into shot from behind it. Putting a hand back to indicate to those behind her to stop, she spoke quietly.

"I see something below the trees."

There was the sound of scrunching and The Caretaker appeared.

Aelfric waved his hand again and the image cleared then reappeared, once more showing the kneeling figure below the trees. He waved it again but the image repeated from the same point, the kneeling figure rummaging in the satchel.

"It will go no further back," Aelfric said. "Torhtian ende!" he called and a thunderclap sounded, the disc stopped spinning and then flipped to lie flat above the fire. Aelfric waved his hand and the disc fizzled into a green haze, then vanished.

"Dom," Aelfric turned back to the old teacher, "the spell is all we have to go on."

Dom, looking worried, jabbed a finger at the book. Seb, like everyone else, leaned in closer to see what he was pointing at. The pages were old and time worn, and the writing was faded. On the page Dom indicated was an illustration which, from where he sat, looked to Seb to be of a shallow bowl with wisps of smoke twirling up from the ashen contents inside it. The wisps rose close to the top of the page where they formed two words Seb couldn't read.

Coughing, Dom said, "To animate that which is lifeless, the teachings say, you inscribe the name of God," he glanced up at the enthralled gathering, "or the word of Truth."

"God," Zach snorted. "You've spent months teaching us there is no 'God'."

"No we haven't, Zach," The Caretaker said, surprised.

"Well, yes, you have!" Zach challenged. "You've told us that all souls start as humans, travel again and again to live lots of lives in this reality, then eventually we turn into Dryads." He glanced at Dierne. "That's cool. And then..." He grimaced. "Then we become shiny, tiny, fairies. Not so cool. No god. Just Nature's laws and magical realities. No Heaven. No Hell. No damnation. And this is as close to paradise as we're going to get ... which is quite disturbing really."

The Caretaker interrupted. "We have never spoken of God." There was still a touch of surprise in the husky voice. "We have never discussed that broad and complex topic."

That's true, actually, Seb thought. Having learned about the eternal travelling and development of souls, and that the pattern and system for their visits and transition to the next reality was controlled by Nature itself Seb, like the others it seemed, had just assumed that meant there was no God. After all, where would God fit in to all that?"

"So there is a God then?" Aiden asked.

"As Morgan says, that is a broad and complex topic and not one we have time to discuss now," Aelfric redirected the conversation. "The teachings refer to the use of the name of God or the word of truth, Dom. This much we have always known. And there is nothing that refers to using other words?" Aelfric perched on the plinth as he spoke, Dierne flitting down to stand beside him. Dom shook his head, his forehead almost folding as he frowned.

"No. No other words. The name of God or the word of truth," he sounded disturbed and gazed back down at the open book. "There were several words used on this occasion and, try as I may, I cannot find what they mean and how they would meet the requirements for an animating spell."

"Greg," Aelfric looked at him, "Can you see any meaning or translation?"

O I see we care in new. Seb remembered the words as though he were hearing Scarlet's voice through Alice in his head again. O I see we care in new. They sounded English but made little sense.

"No." Greg frowned, uncertain. "They do seem to have meaning, but ... well, nothing that is clear to me."

"Maybe it's an anagram?" Scarlet looked at Lily. "Did you see them too Lily?"

Lily was nodding and smiling. "Yes, and that is possible, since in their written form they seem to make no sense either." She swivelled from Scarlet to Dom. "Can we write them Dom?"

He nodded. "Yes. There will be no harm in replicating what you saw." The old man now fumbled in his jacket pocket and took out a small, green notebook, from the spine of which he pulled a tiny pen. He handed these to Scarlet.

"You should let us have our mobile phones. There are loads of websites, and apps too, that will help solve anagrams," she stated petulantly. Scarlet wholeheartedly disapproved of the school policy which meant that, every day she had to deposit her mobile phone at reception. Aelfric had told her many times that the unseen transmissions from them caused disruption across the realities around them. Scarlet herself admitted to seeing the disturbances in the air, her amazing eyesight affording her a perspective that only Seb, Lily and Aelfric shared. But she was so attached to her phone that she refused to accept it was an issue.

In seconds she had scribbled the words she had seen onto a page of the notebook and held it out for everyone to see:

OH I C WE CARE IN NU

"Well that's just plain unhelpful," Zach complained. "It makes less sense than before."

Seb stared at the page thinking Zach was right. In the corner of his eye he noticed Aelfric stand.

"It does look like it could be an anagram," Aiden suggested.

"Or it might have been written by a numpty who couldn't spell," Zach laughed.

"No," Dom said. "The letters will be precise. The spell would not work otherwise."

"If I had my phone I could search the internet," Scarlet said, huffing.

"Look." Aiden, excited, pointed at the notebook. "The writing is changing."

He was right. As they watched, the letters Scarlet had scrawled began moving around on the silvery-white page. Dom reached out a hand and took the notebook from her. He waited as the letters twisted and swirled, changing position and shape.

"This is íwan parchment," he said, as though that was explanation enough for the curious watchers.

"And what does that mean — for those of us who are clueless?" Zach said, standing and leaning over to see as the letters carried on dancing around the page.

"It will only allow the truth to be written," Dom said. "If you like, it reads between the lines. Only the absolute meaning of whatever is written on this parchment will show. There can be no hidden messages." He watched the writhing letters, his expression hopeful. But, as the letters continued to warp and change, he glanced up at Aelfric looking worried.

"I guess, it's not working then." Zach put his hands on his hips. Another few seconds and the letters formed into three nonsensical groups: hine ic onwrecau, then suddenly slipped and, as if they were made of melted wax, slid down the page and off the end of the notebook. The ink fell to floor at Dom's feet, leaving a black splodge on the marble tiles.

Aelfric stiffened and stared down at the notebook.

"I don't understand. Could you see?" Dom frowned. The other teachers and The Caretaker remained silent as Aelfric turned away and started walking towards the far wall, Dierne beside him. "I saw enough, Dom," he said.

Seb's heart sank as he realised his palm was aching.

"Lily, they need to return to their lessons," Aelfric said, waving a hand at the wall. The ornate door appeared.

"Seriously? Back to lessons? Seriously?" Zach protested. "You know it's art for us now right? What about the golem? What about God? What about the truth paper that didn't work? Surely these are more important subjects for us than painting a picture of a bowl of fruit?"

Seb thought, right now, he would happily draw a picture of a bowl of fruit. His mouth was dry. The prospect of stepping through that door with Aelfric, and having to deal with what was beyond it, filled him with dread. He tried not to show it and then felt Nat's hand on his shoulder.

"You don't have to," Alice spoke Nat's words into his head. "Aelfric knows the effect reading these souls is having on you, Seb." He turned to her and she smiled reassuringly, her lips not moving, as Alice continued to relay her message. "He'll take care of it."

Her words helped but the ache in his hand created a shadow of guilt.

Alice stared at him, his silver irises dancing with orange light. "Seb, Dierne is saying Aelfric wants you to return to school. He can handle this one." His twin shrugged.

Seb glanced at the doorway and saw Aelfric disappear through it. Trudy was on her feet, striding across the room.

"To lessons then!" she barked at them as The Caretaker joined her and the two, following Dierne, passed through the door, which then fizzled out of sight.

Lily guided them all over to the wall and instructed Seb to open the door back to the Head's office. His mind muddled, swinging between guilt and relief, Seb did as he was told and within minutes they were joining their class in the art room

# Not a Novice

Seb hated art. His efforts at recreating the world around him, whether using pencil, pen, gloopy paint, charcoal or clay had all been abject failures and Scarlet constantly ribbed him about his lack of artistic talent. But he loved being in the art room. For some reason it was irresistible to fairies. There was something about the creative atmosphere that seemed to attract them and the air, as be stepped through the door, was alive with their twinkling, glittering wings. It looked bright and magical.

Scarlet was at her happiest in the art room too. She was fascinated by the fairies, who also seemed to have an affinity for her. Several swooped over and sat on her shoulders as she walked, smiling, to their table.

Aiden sidled up to Seb and Zach.

"A bit disturbing, isn't it?" he said in a hushed voice.

Seb watched two fairies, smaller than the size of his palm, flitting in and out of the stream of water running from the tap their art teacher was using to clean some brushes.

"Why?" Zach asked. "It was simple enough to get rid of the golem in the end and the teachers have come across them before. Nothing new."

"It's the use of these strange words; Dom was worried," Aiden said.

"It was just a bunch of words. Seb still managed to collapse the abominable snowman, so it's no real biggie." Zach perched on the table beside Scarlet until she shoved him off and pointed to his own chair.

"I'm sure I had something to do with that too," she said.

"Well Dom said the words that were used show we are dealing with someone who isn't a novice." Aiden stopped talking as two other class members moved over to take their seats nearby. Then his words continued in Seb's head, through Alice, who sat on the draining board behind them. "Dom said using the name of God is the easiest way to create an animating spell and apparently it makes it simple to identify who made it because, when the Custodian lights up the golem, and the Seer reads the words inscribed on it, what is actually revealed is the name of the person who made it; effectively god to the golem." Aiden shrugged, an action which looked incongruous since he hadn't been actually speaking. Alice did a mock shrug for him and Scarlet giggled. Aiden continued, using Alice to pass his message. "Apparently, it is really rare for the name of God not to be used. In fact, Aelfric's group have never come across a golem animated in any other way."

"What other way is there?" Zach asked through Alice.

"Zach, weren't you listening?" Alice repeated Scarlet's annoyed words, even including a tut in the relevant place. "The only other option is 'the word of truth'."

"Yes, I was listening," Zach answered. "But, clever-clogs, that means nothing to me. And don't pretend you know what it means!"

Dispensing with Alice's services, Scarlet leaned towards Zach, "The word of truth is the bible. Everyone knows that," she hissed at him.

"No, everyone doesn't. Cos I don't. And they're not going to carve the whole bible into the head of a golem are they?" Zach whispered angrily at her.

Nat tapped his shoulder. "Getting angry won't help." She smiled at him and at Scarlet. "Scarlet, I didn't know the word of truth is the bible either."

"See? See?" Zach sat back with a satisfied grin. "You made that up."

Scarlet glared at him until Aiden's words, spoken into their heads, began again.

"Many religions have a 'word of truth'. Buddhism speaks of four pillars of truth. In Hindu there are eight Sutras or truths. Even Jesus in the bible said 'I am the way, the truth and the light."

"Hark at the preacher," Zach snorted and stuck a leg on the table. "My feet are still wet." He pulled at his crinkled trouser leg. Scarlet pushed his foot, which was six inches from her face, off and huffed.

"I did ask Dom if maybe the words were 'the word of truth'? He said they could be but he didn't understand them, and that's what the problem seems to be. None of the teachers have come across this before. But I think Aelfric knew what they meant. I saw his reaction when they changed on the paper and he told Dom he had seen enough."

Zach had begun undoing his laces and now pulled one shoe and a sock off.

"It is not life drawing class today, Master Orwell." Their art teacher, Mr Hebson, a blusterous, beefy man with a bushy beard and red nose, turned from the sink and approached them. "Clothes to remain on, if you don't mind," he said. A couple of fairies landed on his head as he stopped at the table. "Now, let's continue with your magnificent paintings shall we?" He paused as the last student stragglers took their seats. "Come along all." He gave a big smile, displaying a set of the most perfect white teeth. A fairy flitted up and hovered an inch from his mouth, gazing at the dazzling incisors. "Let's see if we can't breathe some life into your creations." He beamed and then winked at Nat.

Seb stared at the teacher who now bustled around the room, followed by a small group of fairies, checking everyone had paint, brushes, water and had retrieved their half-finished pictures from the drying racks.

"We're in trouble if you breathe life into yours, Seb." Zach laughed, looking at Seb's painting. Seb looked down at his poor effort of a depiction of a blackbird perching on a berry-covered bush. The topic was 'Colours and Textures in Nature' and Seb had liked the idea of the stark black of the bird contrasted with its bright orangey-yellow beak and the sumptuous red berries. But the concept was one thing. What he had actually managed to produce on his wrinkled and smudged paper was a huge black splodge that looked like a kind of 'tar-monster' with a dirty, ochre-yellow stick for its mouth and surrounded by red blobs of what could easily have been blood. He sighed. Art really wasn't his thing.

Mr Hebson, heading for the far side of the room, hummed a little tune in a deep baritone that rumbled through the air and caused a stream of fairies to flit towards him, some perching on his shoulders, others on his head, like he was a fairy Pied Piper. Scarlet sighed and Nat smiled.

"The fairies love him," Nat whispered to Seb.

"Shame he doesn't know they are there." Seb watched the fairies gathering around the cheerful teacher.

"Doesn't he?" Nat smiled and nodded her head towards Mr Hebson. Seb looked more closely. The teacher paused in front of a small mirror on the wall beside his desk. He ran his fingers through his beard and sang even louder. As if in response, many more fairies poured through the mirror and circled him.

Seb knew fairies used mirrors as doorways into the human reality and it actually looked as though the teacher was calling them through the mirror to him. He rocked slightly from side to side as he hummed and then suddenly he span back to face the classroom and wandered across the room with a big smile on his face, still singing loudly and surrounded by more than a hundred of the tiny, sparkly-winged characters. All the other children ignored him, they were used to his effusive and noisy personality. Stopping at the sink, which he had previously filled with water, Mr Hebson gripped the porcelain edge, letting his arms slope to form slides. Then he stopped singing and chuckled heartily as the many fairies slid down his arms to splash into the water. Each one disappeared below the surface momentarily before zooming back out. As they rose through the air they span and sprayed water left and right with their wings. The cascade of droplets caused a very slight mist, unnoticeable to the unaware. As the light from the window shone through the mist, it produced a spectacular hazy rainbow.

Mr Hebson left the fairies frolicking in the water and approached Seb's table again. "Come on Master Thomas, that blackbird won't finish itself. My he's a handsome fellow though."

"You mean you can tell what it is?" Zach sniggered.

"Why of course Master Orwell. Your friend here is a wonderful impressionist."

"The only impression I get from that, is that maybe Seb shouldn't have been let loose with the paints." Zach pointed at Seb's picture. Aiden chuckled and Scarlet laughed out loud.

After five minutes the atmosphere in the art room was one of light-hearted jollity. Seb felt relaxed. His guilt dissipated. He wasn't sure if that was the influence of Mr Hebson and the fairy gathering or because his palm had stopped aching. But as he started work on his picture all thoughts of golems, spells and soul-reading vanished.

# Just Get On With It

To the sounds of shouting and laughter from the other pupils heading home, Seb, with Scarlet and Aiden, walked away from the school and into the woodland surrounding it. Alice floated beside them. They had said their goodbyes to Zach and Nat at the gates and were making their way to a quaint cottage in a clearing a few hundred metres into the woods. This cottage sat above The Pytt and had been their home for three months, Aelfric having arranged for them to board there after Seb's and Scarlet's family home was burned to the ground and Aiden's foster placement had ended suddenly.

The bare branches above offered some small protection against a fine drizzle as they trudged along beneath the trees. Scarlet and Aiden chatted about the lettering Scarlet had seen on the golem's forehead. Seb just watched his black school shoes pace over the soggy, leaf-strewn track. He suddenly felt inexplicably low.

It was dismally dim; the sun, hidden all afternoon behind weighty, grey clouds, was now well into its descent at the end of this short winter day. The sultry, chill dampness was, Seb thought, a stark contrast to the bright, windswept and bitterly cold, snow-covered landscape they had stood in only a couple of hours before. Glastonbury. He knew they had encountered the golem in the countryside around Glastonbury. His skills as a Custodian gave him access to some sort of an internal map that meant he always knew, without a doubt, what part of the country he was in. He wondered if the location had been significant, or if the person who created the golem had simply sought out a place where, at the time, it was snowing.

"Quiet as usual, Seb?" Alice nudged him and grinned. Seb lifted his head.

"Just hoping The Caretaker's made coffee for when we get back," he said, unable to raise a smile himself.

"This golem thing is worrying and there are so many more souls trespassing at the moment," Aiden said. Hopping over a large puddle, he overbalanced and bumped into Seb as he spoke. "Seven already today."

"That's no great mystery, Aiden," Alice said, grabbing his arm to help him regain his footing. "We are nearing the solstice. The distance between Áberan and all the realities is narrowing. Many souls, rather than waiting for the solstice, when they know the Custodians will enact The Restoration, take their chances early."

Seb had been confirmed as Custodian on the autumn equinox and, following that, had helped Aelfric stand guard and deal with upwards of twenty souls who had used the narrowing between realms to trespass. But the solstice was very different. The gap between the realities during that day would rapidly narrow until it was virtually non-existent — and many more souls would trespass. The Restoration occurred at the very moment of the solstice and, though Seb had difficulty grasping the exact details, he did understand that, in that moment, for him and Aelfric, somehow time would slow; and then they would have to deal with reading perhaps hundreds of souls.

The solstice was only four days away, and he was getting increasingly anxious as it approached.

"Aelfric will be exhausted even before The Restoration begins, with the number he has had to deal with lately," Scarlet said. "Seb," she turned to him, "you really are going to have to get your act together before then."

There was no point arguing, Seb knew. She was right. But he didn't need to hear it again. Avoiding eye contact with her he hung his head and, as he emerged from the tree cover, strode quickly across the gravel driveway towards the front door of the cottage.

"Seb," she called after him as he quickened his pace. "Did you hear me? You have to just get on with it!"

"I know I do." He rounded on her. "You don't all have to keep going on about it. I am trying."

"Not hard enough," she snapped at him. "All you have to do is read the souls and decide where to send them. How hard can that be?"

"How hard?" Seb was incredulous. "Scarlet, do you want to know the things I see when I read these souls? Do you? Because they would give you nightmares —"

"Then talk to Nat!" she shouted. "That is what Nat is here to help you with. It's pathetic that you just keep saying it makes you feel sick and upsets you and yet the help that you have got available to you, you won't use."

There was an awkward silence, broken only by the sound of a crow cawing and Aiden's feet fidgeting in the gravel.

Unable to explain, Seb simply turned, opened the cottage door and walked inside.

"Seb!" Scarlet darted after him.

The fire in the sitting room crackled, the flames spreading flickering light around the room as they stepped through from the small porch. It was cosy, warm and inviting. Instantly, Seb felt his mood lighten.

The Caretaker appeared from the kitchen carrying a tray of hot drinks. Scarlet, distracted, kicked her shoes off, bounded over to the largest of the two sofas by the fireside and flopped onto it.

"Tea will be in half-an-hour. Come and warm yourselves." The Caretaker led the boys across to join Scarlet and then retreated to the kitchen.

Alice perched on the sofa back as Scarlet continued her scolding in a hushed, harsh whisper. "All I am saying is that you have to use what you have been given, Seb. We all know how amazing you can be. We saw you in action at The Hurlers. I can't understand why you've been so useless since then."

"Scarlet," Aiden said. "He's doing his best."

"No he's not, Aiden. He's avoiding doing anything." She crossed her arms and tutted. Seb stood up. "Where are you going?" Scarlet demanded.

"Upstairs. I'm not hungry," he muttered and walked off.

"Scarlet, you shouldn't give him such a hard time." He heard Aiden mumble to her as he reached the stairs and Alice joined him.

"She's just frustrated because she knows how good you are," Alice said, flitting up ahead of Seb as flamers began to pop into existence all around them. These little glowing orbs, the size of a Malteser, cast a cheering light in any dark place with just a thought from Seb. He didn't even have to ask for their help any more, he simply had to think they would be useful, and they would come.

"I know," he said. "And I know you're angry at me too, Alice." The stairs creaked as he turned the spiral to the top landing. His heart lifted as the light from the flamers picked out the thousands of tiny protective gems embedded in the paint which covered the walls, ceiling and even the stairs. Everything around him glittered.

"Sometimes Seb. But only because you should trust me more than any other soul and yet you don't, you shut me out. That hurts." Alice moved in front of him so that he had to stop. Half the landing ahead was still hidden in darkness, and over Alice's shoulder Seb saw a shadow in that darkness move. The light from the flamers spread along the landing, illuminating the whole length and the shadow was revealed as a large, silver wolf. This was one of a pack of wolf-stags, creatures who existed to act as a power source for the Custodians, and to protect them. Cue was their lead, but this wasn't Cue, it was a different wolf from the pack. That it was here surprised Seb.

Alice, noting where Seb's gaze fell, glanced over his shoulder, then turned. "Why'd you call for him?"

"I didn't," Seb said as the wolf padded forward to stand outside the bedroom door. It was so large it took up most of the gap between the walls and Seb was unable to reach the door handle.

"Well, why's he here then?" Alice patted the wolf on the foreleg. "Eh, Pace? Why are you here?" The wolf grunted and sat its bulk down, allowing Seb to reach the handle. He and Alice passed through the doorway and the wolf followed. "Okay, so he's coming in," Alice said, shrugging as Seb closed the door.

Seb was a bit unsettled. Usually the wolves only came when called by the Custodians or, led by Cue, when they sensed the Custodian was in danger or in need. Seb didn't believe he was either, at the moment, and he certainly hadn't called for help. He sat on his bed.

"Alice, I am not meaning to not trust you, it's just — complicated," he said.

"No. You are making it complicated. It's simple really, Seb. Let me weave for you, and you'll feel better about what you have to do; don't use me, and get affected every time you read a soul. There's nothing more complicated than that."

Seb shook his head. "I can't Alice."

"Look, Seb." Alice sat beside him and Pace slumped on the floor in front of them. "Why don't you go and see Nat —"

"Not Nat. I don't want to upset her."

"Really? Not Nat? You won't let her do her job either? We are in trouble." Alice nudged him and grinned, trying to lighten the atmosphere.

"Aelfric doesn't seem to need anyone. He just gets on with it." Seb petted Pace and the wolf put his huge head on the bed beside him.

"Seb, he's been doing this for centuries," Alice said and then his eyes widened, sparkling in the flamer-light. "I know, if you don't want to talk to Nat, then why don't you go and see Greg? He'll be able to help — and he can tell you what Aelfric was like when he first became a Custodian. I'll bet you he had Dierne weave for him and used Greg heavily back then."

Seb had to agree that was a good idea. He couldn't continue like this, letting everyone down, letting Aelfric down. "Okay. I can do that." He smiled at Alice and, standing, waved his hand towards the bathroom where he knew there was a magical doorway within the physical door. Wandering over, he reached for the silver doorknob, aware that Pace was behind him. "Why are you following me?" He turned to the wolf. The animal just whimpered and stood his ground.

"Seb, let him come with us. He obviously wants to." Alice zoomed across to join them.

"Oh, you're coming as well?" Seb had envisaged a private chat with Greg, then realised how foolish that thought was. Since he had learned of the existence of other realities and this, his Dryad twin, he was virtually never alone. In fact, he had got so used to Alice being permanently by his side it would actually seem alien to have his twin disappear. The problem was, though, Seb didn't want him knowing what his real issue was. Alice would probably find it even more insulting that Seb didn't trust him to keep his confidences than Seb simply not trusting him to weave for him. So now he dithered, not opening the door.

"Come on, Seb, of course I'm coming. Open the door." When Seb still hesitated, Alice put his hands on his hips. "Oh, Seb! It's me you have the problem with. You want to talk to Greg about me!" Alice stood for a moment, looking astounded, and then suddenly zoomed up and disappeared through the ceiling.

"Alice, it's not —" Seb found himself talking to thin air. "Alice?" he called in his mind. Alice didn't reply and he didn't return. After a moment Pace grunted. Seb called again for Alice, but to no avail.

Feeling about as guilty as he had since he had become a Custodian, Seb knew he really did need to speak to someone — someone who could help him find a way through this dilemma — and now, a way to make peace with Alice. "Okay, Pace, come on. Let's go where I need to be." Seizing the doorknob again, he pushed and the door swung open.

It was only as he stepped through and his feet touched an uneven, bumpy surface that Seb noticed the ache in his palm. His stomach lurched, and then he felt a slight relief as Pace nudged through the doorway behind him. A gust of wind blew sea spray into his face and a swathe of icy water washed over his feet. Through twilight darkness he could see that he and Pace had stepped out of the rocky face of a low cliff front, onto a sea-weed-messy, pebbly inlet. Ahead of them, he could just about make out the froth and foam of waves as they curled and churned ready to spill over onto the shingle.

The ache in his palm grew stronger and, trying not to panic, Seb scanned the area around him, looking for what was causing it. Pace's hackles were up and he snarled. Another torrent of icy seawater covered Seb's soaking feet and he shivered and then he glimpsed a shape to his left and turned. Flying just above the ground, rushing towards him at phenomenal speed, was a raven the size of an albatross and it glared at him with red, avaricious eyes.

This was a gytrash — a trespassing soul that, having taken over the host body of the raven, was now seeking to invade a human host. Suddenly it veered right, away from him and only now did Seb see another dark shape, standing further around the curve of the inlet, staring out to sea — a human figure, a woman. Apparently spotting the red eyes, she jerked and stumbled backwards.

Seb's heart was pounding as another wave of cold water cascaded over his feet and calves. He knew what he had to do — this was his role — he had to cast the trespassing soul out of the bird and deal with it before it could take over this poor woman's body. But then I have to read the soul... The visions... As he hesitated, the pebbles beneath his feet were sucked away, pulled by the retreating wave, and he overbalanced.

Staring in horror, Seb watched the gytrash swoop round to circle behind the woman. He reached out and grabbed Pace's fur, using the animal to regain his balance, but now the raven was zooming towards this woman, who twisted to watch its flight. She let out a terrified scream as it stretched its taloned feet towards her.

Seb felt awful. He was meant to help, but fear of reading that soul petrified him. So he simply watched as the raven hooked its talons onto the woman's shoulders. It was so large, and the force of its attack so strong, she was thrown to the ground. All Seb saw was a flash of red eyes, then dark shapes writhing in the murky twilight, before a wisp of white poured upwards out of the bird and twirled round to descend towards the woman.

Then, as if gripped by a strong wind, the white mist was yanked away, pulled at speed to the opposite side of the inlet. Seb saw a flurry of silver sparkles and the misty soul vanished for a second before reappearing and then floating off over the sea, away from a tall figure who stood near the cliff face. Aelfric.

Standing on soaking, frozen feet, his fingers still entwined in Pace's thick fur, Seb watched the carcass of the bird disintegrate and wondered if Aelfric knew he was there — and knew he had failed to act.

The woman slowly got up and looked around, confused. Seb leant back towards the rocks, hiding in the shadows. She didn't see him. Giving a loud sob, she rushed off the beach, clambering up the dark incline behind her.

Pace had settled and the ache in Seb's palm had gone. Another wash of the cold seawater crashed against his ankles, the tide rising quickly. Again the pebbles were sucked away from beneath him and he clung to Pace not knowing what to do now.

The sound of crunching footsteps neared and Aelfric joined him.

So he does know I'm here. Seb hung his head.

"Let's get you into the warm." Aelfric smiled and, lifting his hand, shone moonlight towards the rocks behind Seb. As the door appeared he opened it and guided Seb through. "Well done Pace," he said, patting the wolf.

# Darkness

They emerged into the warmth of The Pytt and Seb was relieved to find that no-one else was there. Pace followed them through and circled around the fire to join Cue who, as though leaping through an invisible wall, had appeared from nowhere on the opposite side of the vast room.

Aelfric put his arm around Seb's shoulders.

"Come on," he said, walking him to the seat beside the wolves, who stretched out on the floor in front of him as he sat down. Taking the bench seat next to him, Aelfric rubbed his hands in mid-air and produced a pyril which he then placed over Seb's feet. Seb watched in awe as the pyril grew in size to fit fully around his ankles. Instantly he felt its warmth; an intense, but not burning heat, as though he had a hot water bottle moulded around his legs. In only seconds his trousers, socks and even his shoes were dry and the numbness in his toes had gone. As if knowing its job was done, the pyril fizzled away.

"Let's have a coffee," Aelfric said, standing, and walked over to the small kitchen area to the left. Only now did Seb realise Dierne wasn't with him. The wolves, responding to Aelfric's departure, sat upright, one either side of Seb, like bodyguards. He felt disturbed by their attentiveness. In minutes Aelfric had prepared two espressos and rejoined him.

"Why are they guarding me?" Seb asked over the steam swirling from his coffee cup.

"Because I have asked them to," Aelfric said, watching him closely, the flames of the fire casting half his face in shadow. "Do you feel anything, Seb?" he asked.

Seb blushed and hoped that the rosy glow of the fire would mask his red cheeks. Guilty and useless; that's how I feel.

"I'm sorry I didn't deal with it. I told you — before I was confirmed I told you —" he said, defensively, "I can't be as good as you. I am so scared, always. Scared of failing, scared of what I am meant to do, scared of causing more problems than I solve, scared of the things I see when I read the souls." Seb had to stop. He was on the verge of tears, and for a thirteen-year-old that was unacceptable. He turned to stare into the fire, avoiding Aelfric's gaze.

"Seb, I am not asking you to apologise, or to explain yourself." Aelfric moved round and sat on the plinth in front of him. Seb looked up. "With me that is never necessary." He smiled kindly. "If you want to discuss any of those feelings you can; you need to know that; either with Nat or with Greg or myself. We will all listen and try to help you work through them. But that is not what I am asking. Do you not feel — anything else?"

"Like what?" Seb mumbled, concentrating now on his birthmark. It felt fine — just a slight tingle due to the proximity of the wolves — that was a good thing. Nothing else. He shook his head. "No. What should I feel?"

"Darkness," Aelfric said leaning forward. Seb felt a chill run down his spine and Cue whined. "I feel it, Seb. A darkness that broods just between the passageways, the realities. It ebbs and flows. And it has been growing in strength for some time now."

Seb shivered. He could detect nothing. If Aelfric was feeling something, then that was yet another example of his own failure as a Custodian. "I can't feel anything. I am sorry." He dropped his chin.

"You have nothing to apologise for Seb." Aelfric, standing, placed a hand on his shoulder. "Now, I need you to listen carefully. I do not wish to create more fear or anxiety for you, but I must speak frankly. I have no idea what this darkness is. That it comes at a time when there is a soul who has learned the art of liffæstan is disturbing. For this reason I have placed Cue and his pack on guard." Seb looked at the wolves. "Pace will remain at your side. He will not leave you Seb. And neither will Alice." Aelfric paused and glanced to his left. Seb blushed again.

"Alice left. I upset him," he said, embarrassed.

"Call him," Aelfric said.

"I tried. I think he's really angry. He didn't come back."

"Call him," Aelfric said again, now turning to his left and staring into space, beyond the seats.

In his head Seb called for Alice. To his surprise the Dryad immediately materialised, exactly where Aelfric had been looking.

"That is enough game-playing Alice," Aelfric said. "You must stay visible to Seb. That is your place. Do not use drama and fakery to make a point." Now Alice looked embarrassed. "If you are upset, you should discuss your feelings with him, not play games." Aelfric waited until Alice nodded and then continued. "Now, you have heard what I told Seb?" Alice nodded again. "Good. Pace will remain with Seb at all times, unless I say otherwise. Tomorrow evening you go home for the Christmas holidays, Seb," he turned to Seb, "and so our contact will be more remote. Alice will be responsible for ensuring there is a channel of communication between us." Dierne materialised beside Aelfric. "As will Dierne," Aelfric continued. "I will deal with any trespassers over the weekend. Monday, as you know, is the solstice. You need to rest before then."

Aelfric now paused and taking Seb's empty cup from him, sat once more on the plinth. "Seb, I do not want to brush aside your feelings. Though I was not asking for explanation, I know you are finding things difficult. Do you wish to discuss it with me?" Seb glanced across to Alice and Dierne and then shook his head. Alice tutted.

Aelfric, noting Seb's reaction, turned to the Dryads. "Could you give us a moment?" Dierne instantly nodded and disappeared upwards, through the domed roof. Alice remained. "Alice, it is still early days in your relationship with Seb. There is much he doesn't understand. Do not find this a slight. He needs some freedom to talk in a situation he is comfortable with," Aelfric said.

Seb was surprised and upset to see that Alice looked hurt rather than annoyed. Without a word, following the route taken by Dierne, he disappeared.

Aelfric sat beside Seb. Placing the cup on the plinth, he didn't look at him. He stroked Cue and stared at the flames of the fire. "Would you like to speak now? Or would you rather I call for Nat or Greg?"

Seb knew he desperately needed to talk to someone. Aelfric had never once judged him, criticised him, or blamed him for any failure and so, hopeful that he would not do so now, he said, "I love Nat."

He surprised himself at the words he had uttered. He hadn't intended to say them and didn't know why it was those words that had come out, when he had meant to start on such a different tac. They were, however, the truth and, he realised, the cause of most of his problems.

Aelfric, to Seb's relief, didn't react, he simply continued slowly stroking Cue and watching the fire. When he remained silent, waiting, Seb continued.

"I have since the day I met her." Pace sat up and put his huge head on its side. Seb reached out and stroked him. "And I would do anything not to hurt her." The fire crackled, Pace grunted. Seb didn't know how to continue. He lapsed into awkward silence.

After a moment Aelfric turned to him. "Alice will not betray your confidences," he said.

Seb's breath caught in his throat. Aelfric understood. Instantly he had joined the dots.

"I, I —" Seb struggled to find the words. "I just worry that if I let him weave for me, he will feel sorry for me and think I need Nat's help, and then he will share what I have seen and felt with her and I couldn't — Well, she doesn't ever need to see or feel those things." He fell silent again.

"Do you think so little of Nat?" Aelfric asked after a moment.

Seb was taken aback. "No. I think the world of her."

"But you do not trust her to undertake the role she was born for?"

"It would hurt her. And that would be my fault."

"Seb," Aelfric smiled, "Your issue is one of trust. You must trust Alice to keep the confidences you give him." Seb felt a sudden jolt of sadness and hopelessness. Cue whimpered and a small frown crossed Aelfric's face as he glanced at the wolf. Then he continued. "But, you must trust Nat too. As a Custodian you need to trust every member of your group to undertake their role effectively. You should not doubt, or question or direct. They were given their talents by Nature, as you were given yours. Trust them." Seb felt so sad he actually felt ill. Cue whined. "Nat is a supremely talented Sensor; she can cope with any and all things you could require of her —" Aelfric, taking his hand from Cue's back, gave a wry smile. "— Except maybe one." The smile disappeared. "May I make a suggestion?" Seb, pondering what the 'one' could be and trying to lift the dark cloud of despondency, nodded. "I am assuming you have said nothing to either of them. And that is part of your problem. Talk to Alice and tell him what you told me. You may be surprised at his response."

Seb stared at the fire, looking embarrassed, nervous of admitting his feelings to Alice. Aelfric, noting his awkwardness said, "Seb, trust your twin to understand your feelings and to keep your confidences. And in return, understand his feelings; it hurts him when you shut him out."

Seb's heart lurched. He knew the sense in what Aelfric was suggesting but for some reason another wave of sadness washed over him. Cue whined again and Aelfric stood abruptly. "Seb. I am sorry. I know there is more you wish to discuss, but there is something —" He stopped speaking and shut his eyes. When he opened them his expression was veiled. "Seb, return to the cottage. I need to speak to Greg and Dom."

"What's happening?" Seb asked, slightly alarmed.

"Dierne, Alice," Aelfric called and as they materialised said to Seb, "I feel it again. And Cue can detect it too." The wolf stood, ears pricked, hackles up. "Dierne, I need Dom and Greg please. Can you tell them I will open the door in a moment. Alice," He turned to Alice. "Return to the cottage with Seb and Pace. We will pass messages through you." Alice, face serious, nodded. "Go now Seb," Aelfric said and Seb, reluctantly, headed towards the physical door on the far side of the room, Pace beside him and Alice at his shoulder. As he reached the door, the magical doorway appeared yards to its left. That one opened and a concerned looking Greg walked through. He closed it and a second later it re-opened and Dom appeared. The two strode straight across to Aelfric who had placed both his hands on Cue's forehead. His head was lowered and his eyes closed, as if he were concentrating.

"Come on, Seb," Alice encouraged him. "Dierne is saying we need to go."

Seb opened the door and began his ascent up the twist of stone steps that led to the sitting room of the cottage above. Flamers lit the way but Seb's thoughts were still dark. What was Aelfric detecting and why was he so useless he couldn't feel it?

Reaching the door at the top of the spiral staircase Seb paused. He wasn't ready for another tirade from Scarlet and wondered if she and Aiden were still sitting by the fire. Actually, he had lost track of time, as often happened, and for the hundredth time wished he had a wrist watch.

"Are Scarlet and Aiden still in there?" he said to Alice as Pace nudged him from behind, the poor beast squashed in the narrow confines of this ancient stairway.

"They're in the kitchen," Alice said.

Seb relaxed. He could sneak through and back to the bedroom, undetected. He opened the door, pushing it against the heavy drag of a large tapestry that hung on the wall the other side, hiding it from the view of visitors. But as he entered the room, The Caretaker's voice called through from the kitchen.

"Seb, Aelfric says you are to eat."

Seb's shoulders slumped. "I'm not hungry thanks," he called back.

"Where have you been?" Scarlet, looking annoyed, suddenly appeared in the archway that separated sitting room from kitchen.

"Upstairs," Seb lied. He knew if he said about the gytrash on the beach, Scarlet would commence another telling off, and if he said he had been with Aelfric she would question him tirelessly about what they had been doing.

"No you haven't," she snapped. I checked. "Where have you really been?" Realising that he was hovering in front of the tapestry she frowned. "You've been in The Pytt. What were you doing there?"

"Nothing," Seb mumbled. "And I'm really not hungry," he called again to The Caretaker. "I'm going to do my homework." He stomped off towards the back of the house. He chose not to reveal the wolf to Scarlet knowing that, unless he shone light on him to reveal him to her, she wouldn't see the animal.

"Aelfric says you are to eat, Seb." The Caretaker came to stand behind Scarlet. "I'll bring your tea up on a tray for you."

Seb nodded gratefully, realising that actually, he was really hungry.

"Well that's not very sociable," Scarlet complained.

"Scarlet, I've got a heap of homework to do. I want to get it done before we go home for Christmas." Seb tried to make his escape.

"Oh yeah. Great idea." Scarlet turned to The Caretaker. "Can we do that too? Can we have tea on a tray? We could all do our homework by the fire," she suggested.

The Caretaker watched Seb as he stopped and frowned at his sister. "No Scarlet, I've already served your tea. Come and eat. You can do your homework by the fire afterwards. Seb, I'll bring your tray up in a few minutes."

Seb smiled his gratitude to The Caretaker and went to his room. He still felt gloomy but less so than before and, as Pace settled at the foot of his bed, he decided to take Aelfric's advice.

"I'm sorry I upset you," he said to Alice, sitting on the edge of the bed.

Alice zoomed over and sat beside him. "I know things are difficult Seb, but I can help you know." He smiled.

"I know," Seb said and then looked at his hands, struggling for the words to start.

"So?" Alice asked. "What's your problem with me? I know it's me, because why else would you want to talk to Greg — and Aelfric — without me there?"

"Okay," Seb said and twisted round to sit facing him. "I am going to talk honestly, but I need you not to get angry."

"Oh, I'm going to like this then." Alice looked worried. "Seb, you are making it dramatic. Just spit it out. What is the problem? I want to weave for you but you won't let me. Do you think I am not capable of doing my job?"

Seb, seeing the hurt expression on Alice's face, felt dreadful.

"I said it was complicated, but maybe it isn't." He thought back to the words he had used when explaining to Aelfric. Taking a deep breath, he said, "I love Nat."

Alice blinked but said nothing. Seb waited.

"I know that Seb. What's your point?" Alice said eventually.

"Well I, I didn't realise. I mean — How do you know?" Seb was stunned.

Alice leant forward, looking serious. "I am your soul twin Seb. Of course I know."

"You've never said anything," Seb mumbled.

"It's not my place to say anything. You would have talked to me about it if you wanted to — which you kind of are now I suppose." Alice smiled.

"I suppose," Seb said.

Alice waited. When Seb didn't continue he prodded him. "Well, that's out in the open now. Still doesn't explain what your problem is with me."

Seb frowned. Alice, unlike Aelfric, obviously hadn't joined the dots. "Alice, you can share the things I see and feel, with Nat," he said.

Alice nodded. "If you ask me to, yes."

"Well, I don't want you to."

"You don't want me to because you don't want to hurt Nat?" Alice asked. Seb nodded. Alice frowned and then to Seb's surprise he laughed. "Do you know how relieved I am? I was so worried you thought I couldn't do my job." He shook his head, "You should have told me!"

"But I thought you would disagree."

"I do!" Alice suddenly became straight-faced. "Nat is your Sensor. She is supposed to help you deal with all the emotional issues that your role causes you. So not only do you not trust me not to keep your confidence, you don't trust her. That is so deeply insulting to us both." He crossed his arms.

Seb looked sad. "I know." He broke eye contact and hung his head. "I am just so worried about hurting her. And I thought that you might see how much these souls —" he shook his head, "— how much they upset me and then you would try and help and that might mean you would involve her."

"Seb, I don't want to hurt Nat any more than you do. She's wonderful." Alice gave a shy smile. "But it doesn't matter what I want and don't want or whether I agree with you or not. I am proud of my role as Weaver; and that means I will not divulge anything you tell me or show me without you agreeing to it — even if I think Nat could help. I would never betray your confidence. You need to understand that and trust me."

"I am sorry," Seb said looking into Alice's eyes. "It is just that Nat is so sensitive and these awful things I see and feel — she shouldn't have to ever experience them."

"Seb, she is your Sensor. That is her job. That is why she is so sensitive, so that she can see and feel the truth through everything that can hide it. But Seb," Alice put a hand on Seb's shoulder; there was a slight jolt of static, "I will never, ever, share anything with her that you have not permitted me to. That is my job —" he paused, silver irises sparkling in the light from the multitude of flamers scattered around the room, "— and my promise."

# Going Home

For the first time in months Seb enjoyed a school day that was as close to normal as could be, given that his visual world was filled with creatures from other realities that most of the people around him could not see. The chat with Alice had lifted his biggest fear, that of hurting Nat. He was now confident that Alice would never share any of the visions he saw when reading souls, with her, unless Seb expressly requested it — and he had made his own promise to himself — that he never would request such a thing. So, knowing that he could trust Alice to weave for him, which would make the task of reading souls less distressing, Seb had relaxed.

Later, Seb had apologised to Scarlet and told her he would try harder, which was sufficient to get her off his back with regard to him pulling his weight and so breakfast and the short walk to school that morning, in bright, wintry sunshine, had been pleasant. The day's lessons were uneventful and unchallenging and the group met each break and during lunch to enjoy casual conversation and even a few laughs.

The only things that marred the perfection of the day were the number of times Seb felt that dull ache in his birthmark — he had counted at least ten — and the fact that Nat seemed slightly unsettled. During their get-togethers she sat close to Seb but was subdued, sad even, Seb thought. He tried to get her to tell him what was on her mind but she simply smiled and said she was just a little tired. She disappeared for fifteen minutes during the lunch break and although she told Seb she had been to the library, he was certain that was not the case.

After school Scarlet almost ran back to the cottage. Having packed her things the night before, ready to go home, she raced to her room and dragged her huge bag down the stairs to sit in the kitchen, waiting for their mum to come and collect them.

Seb was excited too at the prospect of going home. In actuality it was not their 'home' they were going to, but rather, rented accommodation while their burnt-out house was being rebuilt. His excitement lay in the the fact that they would be with their mother and brother, Adam. Although Seb loved living in the cottage, he hankered for the normality of family life. They had spent only two weekends away since moving to the cottage, so it was good to anticipate spending the whole of the Christmas holidays as a family.

Joining Scarlet in the kitchen with his own, smaller bag, Seb perched on a stool to wait. Aiden sat beside him chattering excitedly. He had his bag packed too. Having no family of his own, Nat had introduced him to her Aunty Helen, who had taken to the lad so well she asked to have him stay with her for Christmas; and Aiden jumped at the chance.

"Helen is so nice. And her bookshelves are packed," he said, grinning, "packed with books on Druidism, healing herbs, mystic lore and beliefs and all sorts. She says she is going to teach me to interpret runes during the holidays."

"Is any of that real stuff though Aiden?" Scarlet asked.

Aiden looked astounded. "Of course it is, Scarlet. Some of the detail may not be quite accurate, but the essence of all this 'stuff' is real enough."

Seb was barely listening. He was watching a couple of fairies sliding down the handle of a spoon into its bowl and jumping out the other side, and feeling strangely sad.

"Dierne says Aelfric and Greg are on their way," Alice, perching on the kitchen counter beside Seb, suddenly said. He patted Pace as The Caretaker appeared in the doorway and spoke softly.

"Come into the sitting room, Seb. Aelfric needs to see you."

Curious as to what Aelfric could want, Seb did as he was asked. As he walked into the room, the tapestry on the wall was pushed back and Aelfric entered. Greg followed him. The ashes of last night's fire had been removed and fresh kindling and wood piled high ready for lighting; the room seemed cold and cheerless to Seb, who felt another twinge of sadness. Greg watched him as he moved towards the fireplace and Pace, padding beside him, gave the slightest whimper.

The Caretaker left them alone, rejoining Aiden and Scarlet, who protested at being told to remain in the kitchen.

Seb was shocked at how tired Aelfric looked. He thought back to the numerous times his birthmark had ached during the day and felt dreadful. Dierne, hovering beside Aelfric, looked stony-faced.

Though there was plenty of room on the other end of the sofa to where Seb took a seat, Greg came and sat right next to him, staring at him so intently, Seb felt uncomfortable.

"Your mother will be here very soon, Seb," Aelfric said, standing by the fireplace. Seb nodded, waiting, wishing Greg would move up a little. "I really want you to relax and enjoy your family time without worrying about your Custodian responsibilities this weekend," Aelfric continued. "You are so young and need the time to recuperate." Seb noticed the dark circles under Aelfric's eyes and how drawn he looked. When do you recuperate? he thought. "I know you are worried about Monday and The Restoration of Souls. We will travel to the Ancient Place early that afternoon and there will be plenty of time to discuss things then. So for the next two days just enjoy being a thirteen-year-old son and brother." He smiled. Greg fidgeted. "As we discussed yesterday, I will deal with all matters for now." Greg shuffled again and made a 'hem' sound. Aelfric glanced at him. Turning his eyes back on Seb, he continued. "Pace will stay with you, and so will Alice." He paused and glanced at Pace, then shook his head as if changing his mind about what he was going to say. "There should be no reason for me to contact you, but if you need, or want, to contact me then let Alice pass the message to Dierne." Alice, hovering next to Seb, and Dierne beside Aelfric, both nodded. Now Aelfric turned as the sound of a car's tyres crunched on the gravel outside. "Your mother is here."

Greg jumped up, "Aelfric, you were going to —" he said, but Aelfric put a hand up to silence him, smiling in understanding.

"Greg, let's see them off."

Greg looked concerned. "You can't do this by—" Again Aelfric silenced him with a wave of his hand. Greg stared open-mouthed at Aelfric.

"Is there a problem?" Seb asked, as there was a knock on the door.

"The only problem, Seb, is that Scarlet is going to start complaining soon that we are holding you all up." Aelfric smiled.

"Aelfric," Greg mumbled.

"Greg, could you answer the door to Mrs Thomas please." Aelfric placed a hand on Pace's head. The wolf stood up and leant against him, as if asking for a fuss. Seb knew that wasn't the case though. The wolf, sensing that Aelfric was physically drained from dealing with all the souls lately, and needed energy, was putting more of his own body in contact with him, in order to help him. A squeal of excitement drew Seb's attention away from them to a small figure, who burst through the door Greg had just opened.

Always exuberant, this was Adam, Seb's and Scarlet's five-year-old brother. They had nicknamed him The Tasmanian Devil, or The Taz for short, owing to his frenetic character. He now tore straight over to Seb and threw himself on his lap, placing both arms around his neck and clinging to him.

"Seb, home, you're coming home!" he shouted excitedly, right into Seb's ear. "You can read to me and play with me and Santa will be coming too and we can have lots, lots toys for more playing with me." He gave Seb a huge, wet kiss on his cheek before dropping off his lap. "Where's Scarlet?"

Then the small boy paused, standing within Pace's bodily outline — the beast having no substance to the unaware child — and stared up at the tall figure he had just noticed in front of him. For a second he was silent as he considered Aelfric and then, suddenly, he jumped up at him, arms extended. Instantly Aelfric put his hands out, hoisted the boy up and planted him on his hip, laughing.

"Well, hello. Adam, isn't it?"

"Yes, I'm Adam — A.D.A.M. Adam. Are you a giant? I like you. Are you coming home with us?" He talked rapidly, putting his hands out and placing them on Aelfric's cheeks. "You might be Santa. I know you don't look like Santa but I like you. Are you Santa?"

Aelfric laughed again and his eyes sparkled. The tired, drained look had gone and he appeared reinvigorated.

"Not Santa, Adam. I am Aelfric."

"That's a funny name." The Taz screwed his face up. Then he opened his eyes wide. "I'm going to call my Christmas Teddy Elfic. Santa always brings me a teddy for Christmas." The boy rattled on and Aelfric regarded him with delight.

Seb watched them. Children always seemed drawn to Aelfric and he was so natural and so happy in their presence. But Seb was surprised at Aelfric's positive reaction to Adam. They both knew that, inside that little boy's body, was a trespassing soul; one that had ousted the soul that should rightfully have inhabited that body. And the 'ousted' soul was actually Seb's father's. His soul, as a consequence, had been condemned, for nearly five years, to an existence as a miserable non-being, without form, or physical presence.

Dom had told Seb that, when souls trespassed at birth — which this one had — they remembered nothing of how they returned to the human reality — Soul Amnesia, he called it. It was only if they took over an already occupied, older host, that the trespasser remained aware of what they had done. And the rightful soul also had an awareness of this invasion. It had been that way for poor Ellie Simmons, Seb knew.

So, when Seb and Scarlet had learned the truth about Adam, Aelfric had explained to them that it was essential they treated this boy no differently to how they would have treated him had they remained ignorant of how the soul within him had come to possess the body. In this lifetime, this soul was their brother. But, in his quieter moments, Seb still pondered that. He knew the wisdom of Aelfric's advice but he still struggled, occasionally, to put his knowledge aside and behave as though nothing had changed.

Watching Aelfric's delight and listening to The Taz babbling, he squashed the thoughts out of his mind as Scarlet dashed into the room, followed by Aiden.

"No hug for me then Taz?" Scarlet put her hands on her hips and feigned upset.

Instantly The Taz scrabbled down from Aelfric's arms and ran to her. "Scarlet, Mummy says you can build a den and we can sleep in it. I'm going to put all my cuddlies in it; we're building the giantest den in the whole yoonvierse."

"Un-i-verse," she corrected him and then, picking him up, laughed. "Okay little man, and maybe we can have a midnight feast in there."

"Steady on Scarlet," their mum said, walking through the door Greg was still holding open. "He is only five; he won't be staying awake until midnight."

"Aw, Mum." Scarlet putting The Taz down, hugged their mother.

The Taz immediately transferred his attention to Aiden.

"Aiden. Aiden. Aiden!" His excitement grew. He was behaving as though it were Christmas already and everyone was caught up in the cheerful atmosphere he generated.

"Calm down Adam," Scarlet said, laughing.

"Is Aiden coming home too?" he asked, wide-eyed.

As Aiden answered and The Taz wailed his disappointment on learning he was going elsewhere, Seb walked over to them. He hugged his mother but, as he did, another pang of sadness hit him. He couldn't understand it; he had missed her so much and yet, now that she was here, he could barely rally a smile. Greg stepped towards him but didn't speak.

Noticing how reticent he was, Alice asked him silently, "You okay Seb?"

He forced a smile, nodded and kissed his mother on her cheek.

"Seb," she said, giving his hand a squeeze. Then she looked at him quizzically, "Are you all right?"

"Fine Mum," he said, hugging her again. "Looking forward to going home."

Touching a hand to his face she smiled then turned to Aelfric. "I can't thank you enough for looking after them, Mr Duir," she said.

"He's Elfic Mummy. I'm going to call my teddy that," The Taz piped up.

"What teddy?" Their mum was lost.

"The one Santa's going to give me."

Their mum laughed. "Anyway, Mr Duir, I really do appreciate you giving the children a home, oh and your caretaker." She looked around trying to locate The Caretaker, who emerged from the kitchen, smiling. "Thank you for looking after them." She paused. "Um. I actually don't know your name, which is shocking really."

The Caretaker reached out a hand. "I am Morgan, Mrs Thomas and it is my pleasure."

Seb watched his mum hesitate and he guessed her mind was pondering the question they all did. Man or woman? "Well, thank you anyway," she said, finally; too polite to say anything else. "Now. Are we all ready?"

Minutes later, bags stuffed in the boot and their goodbyes said, they clambered into their car and Seb, looking back, watched Greg close the cottage door. As they eased away, towards the tree line, Pace loped along behind the car. Turning back to face front Seb noticed his palm was aching.

# Pain

The rental house was fresh and new, but small, and Seb had to share a room with The Taz, who was ecstatic — and incredibly noisy. His enthusiasm at having his brother and sister home didn't wane at all as the weekend wore on, though Scarlet's patience with him did. She had helped him build a den on the Friday night, stretching a sheet over a line of rope hung between his bed and Seb's. All three of them, along with countless cuddly toys, had spent a sleepless night on cushions, pillows, blankets and rugs below this makeshift canopy which, some time between two and three in the morning, owing to The Taz's constant fidgeting, collapsed on them.

By Sunday morning, Scarlet had shut herself in her bedroom, on the pretence of doing homework, but Seb knew she was actually on Snap-chat or Face-timing with her friends.

The Taz, as a result, pestered Seb non-stop to play with him. Seb was more than happy to do so. He found his brother funny and entertaining and his own mood lifted when he was with this little bundle of hyperactivity. Alice found The Taz's antics hilarious and spent the day laughing. Pace ignored the boy and spent the day sleeping.

The hours passed quickly and Seb was able to blot out all thoughts of Monday. He couldn't, of course, blot out the existence of the other realities around him — Alice and Pace were a constant reminder of those. And everywhere he looked fairies buzzed through the air; in his bath and shower, loachers — stone-like jelly creatures — lurked in the water; when he sat, building lego or drawing pictures, or reading with The Taz he was stalked by miniature horses that seemed to do nothing but creep towards him, jump up, disappear, reappear and creep towards him again. His reality had become so much more than that of everyone else and mostly he now took it for granted, although, very occasionally, something new and strange would present itself to him and make him stop in his tracks.

On the Sunday afternoon he helped The Taz make a Christmas card for their mother. They were seated at the table in the dining room, messy mat spread over its surface and glitter glue sparkling in splodges everywhere, though very little of it on the actual card. Pace lay on the floor by Seb's feet. As The Taz sat, happily chattering and daubing blue glitter glue all over his fingers, Pace gave a small whimper and lifted his head. Seb watched him, feeling sad. Why had Aelfric asked Pace to guard him? He looked across at Alice who smiled.

"You okay?" he asked.

Seb shrugged, and stood up. He suddenly decided he needed to go somewhere quiet; he didn't feel like being around The Taz's incessant noise any more. It was now becoming annoying, not fun.

"I think I'll go to my room," he said feeling utterly depressed.

As he stood up to leave the table Pace gave a low growl and sat upright. Seb was about to pet him when a movement in the corner, to his left, caught his eye. He glanced over. With all the 'other-reality' things he saw, with the exception of fairies, Dryads and the occasional elf, if he didn't concentrate on them, they were simply hazy shadowy suggestions of something in the air. And this was no different. There was just the hint of something vaporous, moving in the corner. So Seb, curious, focussed on it. And then, in alarm, he stumbled backwards.

He stood, mouth open, staring at the corner of the room where he could see — himself! Or rather, an image of himself; and as he watched, a patch of red spread across the chest of this image, a patch of blood. He looked down at his own chest, there was nothing there. He glanced back up at the image, blood had started dripping from its chest, onto the floor.

Seb stifled a scream. Beside him, Pace stood up and howled and Alice swooped over.

"What's wrong?" he asked looking in the direction of Seb's horrified stare.

Pace was still howling, but he wasn't facing the 'Seb' in the corner, he had turned towards the window to their left.

Seb couldn't answer Alice, he just gaped at the image of his own body, which now crumpled to the ground, before disappearing, leaving an empty, dark corner and a residual imprint on his mind.

Footsteps thudded down the stairs and Scarlet, in a whispered hiss called, "Seb, you have to come upstairs." In a daze he turned and looked at her. "For goodness' sake Seb, you need to come upstairs — quickly," she raised her voice, which caused The Taz to look up. "It's okay Taz, you carry on," she said more sweetly. "I need Seb to help me with some homework." She beckoned frantically at Seb.

Heart still thumping, Seb moved slowly towards her. Pace, who had stopped howling, was instantly at his side.

Alice followed. "What is it, Seb?" he asked.

"It's — it's gone," Seb answered, shaking his head.

Trying to pull himself together, to control his panic — and his violently shaking body — Seb climbed the stairs. As he reached the landing, Scarlet grabbed him by the arm and pulled him towards her bedroom. "In here, quickly; Aelfric and Greg are waiting." She dashed into the room.

Why are Aelfric and Greg here? Seb had only a moment to register surprise before he was swamped by a sudden, overwhelming feeling of hopelessness. He stopped where he was, on the threshold of the door, unable to muster the motivation to even walk. And then his knees buckled. Pace, darting past him into the room, gave a short bark.

Alice slipped his hand under Seb's arm, supporting him. "What's wrong, Seb?" he asked but Seb couldn't answer; he was staring at the grotesque image of his own injured self which had suddenly reappeared, standing in front of the bedroom wall opposite him. Sickened and horrified, he watched as blood oozed from its chest and then he felt a sudden, excruciating stab of pain to his own chest. Crying out, he bent double; his legs totally gave way and Alice lowered him to the floor. "What is it Seb? Let me in. Let me help," he said, desperately.

The sound of heavy footfalls approached.

Barely able to breathe, Seb closed his eyes, gripping his chest. The pain was agonising, like a hot poker had been pushed through his breast plate on a path to his spine, and it seared and tore at the flesh and organs it met on its way.

Weakly, he reached a hand out, trying to grab Pace's fur, hoping to draw the wolf's energy into himself, but another intense surge of pain sliced through his body and he recoiled. It felt as though the poker had been pulled out and shoved in again and he sobbed, "Make it stop!"

The footsteps reached him and now he felt strong hands take hold of him and pull him up. The instant they gripped him, the pain did stop; he was able to open his eyes. Groaning, Aelfric lifted him and carried him towards a doorway that sat within the frame of Scarlet's wardrobe. Seb stared at Aelfric's face; beneath the expression of concentration, he was clearly in pain himself now.

They passed through the open doorway into a small, grassy clearing. The space was surrounded by conifers so tall the light of the setting sun barely reached it and in the middle, hidden in shadow, lay a squat, flat, rectangular stone. Aelfric carried Seb over and placed him on it.

As the others came through the doorway and gathered around, Aelfric knelt beside the stone. With one arm cradling him round the shoulders, he placed his left hand flat on Seb's chest. He stifled a moan, then through gritted teeth he called over his shoulder, "Cue."

Materialising out of the air, the wolf-stag leapt to his side, followed by seven more wolves and then, like the sudden burst of a firework, thousands of sparkling fairies poured out of the tree branches above them. Pace, who had been standing beside Seb, walked round to join his pack and the eight wolves formed a semi-circle behind Cue. The fairies dropped down and, linking their arms, created glittering chains between each wolf and two longer chains from the end wolves to Cue.

In obvious pain, Aelfric lowered Seb fully onto the stone and then, removing his right arm, placed his hand on Cue's shoulder. The power from the entire pack of wolves was immense and as it poured into him, he closed his eyes. After a moment he opened them and, looking at Seb, whispered, "I am sorry, it will be a second only." Now he pulled his left hand away and Seb screamed as pain flooded back into his body. Tilting his hand to catch the meagre sunlight, Aelfric shone it onto Seb's chest. A shock of ice-cold ripped through his body and then he felt nothing. His world turned black.

# Sympathetic Attack

Seb awoke to the sound of lapping water. Wherever he was, it was dark and as he lay still, listening, he thought his world seemed to be rocking.

"Flamers," he whispered. Immediately the space around him was illuminated in yellow-orange light and the first thing he saw was Alice, floating in the air a few feet away.

"Seb, are you okay?" he asked, zooming towards him.

Propping himself up on one elbow, Seb nodded uncertainly. He was lying on a large bed covered in crisp, white sheets topped with a colourful, woven throw. He had no idea where he was or how he had got there — and then he remembered — that agonising pain. He put a hand to his chest and gasped.

Alice leant forward. "Is it happening again?" he asked, alarmed.

"No." Seb shook his head quickly. "I was just remembering," he said as he heard the sound of footsteps to his right and another figure moved towards the bed.

Aelfric stepped forward and placed a hand on Seb's shoulder. Gazing down at him he smiled.

"Try not to relive it," he said.

Alice relaxed. "He's okay then? You're okay then?" He sat on the bed.

Removing his hand from his chest and sitting up fully, Seb nodded. As he stared at Alice he decided the room was definitely rocking. "Where are we?"

"This is my home, Seb. And you are welcome here," Aelfric answered, Dierne materialising beside him.

Seb was shocked. He knew that not even the members of Aelfric's own group had ever been to his home or even knew where it was. It was a mystery to all, other than Dierne, where Aelfric went when he wasn't with them. And yet he had brought Seb here?

"Do you feel well enough to get up?" Aelfric asked him.

"I think so." Seb pushed the bedclothes back, shuffled forward and put his feet on the floor. As he looked around, though, he began to worry that he wasn't okay. The bed sat on a raised platform in the middle of a spacious and sparsely-furnished oak-panelled room. To the left and right were calico blinds, all drawn down, and straight ahead was a wall, on which hung two large mirrors, either side of a flight of wooden steps that lead up to another level. And as he stared at them, Seb was convinced these steps were moving.

"Are you sure?" Aelfric asked, sounding doubtful. But Seb nodded. "Okay. We need to talk. Let's go upstairs and I'll make some coffee." Aelfric regarded Seb. "Do you need help?" he asked.

"I'm fine," Seb said, standing, but the room seemed to tip and he stumbled forward. Aelfric grasped his arm and kept him upright. He gave a wave of his hand and from nowhere, Pace appeared in front of Seb.

"Take your time; and use the wolf until you get your sea legs," Aelfric smiled. He walked to the steps, accompanied by Dierne, leaving Seb with Alice.

Sitting back down Seb frowned and then Aelfric's words, the sound of lapping water and the yawing of the room around him suddenly made sense.

"Are we at sea?" He opened his eyes wide as he looked at Alice.

"Yes we are. Aelfric lives on a boat. How fantastic is that?" Alice said in awe. "He brought you here hours ago," he added.

Hours? To Seb it felt like only minutes since that pain had ripped through his chest, then the cold, and then ... nothing. Hours?

Relieved it wasn't his body or his senses failing him Seb stood up again. "Where are the others?" he asked, putting a hand on Pace's leg for support.

"Scarlet's at your home; Aelfric sent her back, from the clearing. She wasn't happy." Alice grimaced. "And Greg went to speak with Dom."

Catching a glimpse of himself in one of the mirrors, Seb suddenly noticed his clothes. He was wearing lounge pants and a t-shirt. "When did I get changed?"

Alice looked slightly guarded as he answered. "I helped Aelfric get you into those." He pointed to the end of the bed. "There are some fresh day clothes there for you."

"Should I get dressed then?" he asked.

"I would." Alice grinned.

Seb took jeans and a long-sleeved t shirt from the bed and dressed awkwardly, unable to keep his balance most of the time. Then he lurched over to the steps, grabbed the handrails on either side, and made his way to the upper level.

As he stepped into a room three times the size of the one he had left, his jaw dropped. At the top end, where he had entered, was a small galley area, in which Aelfric was preparing fresh coffee. Beyond the galley, the room was decorated in warm-coloured fabrics and the same oak panelling as the bedroom and at the far end was a sitting area, with a deep, plush sofa and one large armchair. But what caused Seb to stop and gape was the view. A bank of massive windows ran along the entire length of the room on either side and at the far end, in front of the armchair, was a huge wall of glass. Through these, Seb could see the ink-blue, star-spattered sky and dark, gently-rolling waves. To his left, pinpoints of light clustered on a shadowy coastline and the moon cast a splash of milky-white across the sea. They were clearly moving, ploughing forward, parallel to the coast, and the boat rocked and bobbed as it rode the waves.

"Carefully now Seb," Aelfric said. "Go and take a seat. I'll be with you in just a minute."

Using the galley counter-tops, Pace, and anything he could grasp to keep himself steady, Seb gingerly picked his way across, still staring at the vast seascape and bejewelled coastline outside. He perched on the sofa and Pace settled at his feet. Alice sat beside him.

"Amazing huh?" He smiled.

Seb nodded, as Aelfric joined them, carrying two cups of coffee. Handing one to Seb he took a seat in the armchair, Dierne hovering behind him.

"Where are we?" Seb asked, slumping back on the sofa, which was so large his feet didn't touch the ground. He already knew the answer to the question though; he could sense it, on his internal map. They were sailing off the Cornish coast, approaching the point where it turned into the sweep of Mounts Bay. As Seb watched, the coast curved left and the bay opened up in front of him. St Michael's Mount sat within it, a mass of dark rocks atop which a castle, its walls and battlements illuminated in golden light, shone like a beacon against the night sky.

"Mounts Bay," Aelfric answered, though he must have known Seb would work that out for himself. "We will weigh anchor here in a while." He sipped his coffee as he watched Seb, who was pre-occupied by the stunning view from the window.

Seb's eyes flitted to the lights on the mainland. They looked cheerful. He wondered what time it was. Were those just street lights or were they lights in houses? If it was the latter then it was still early enough for people to be up.

"What time is it?" He turned to Aelfric.

"Around ten." Aelfric still watched him.

"Ten? Ten at night?" Seb said, astounded. "Did I sleep for that long?"

"You weren't sleeping, Seb." Aelfric put his cup down and, as Seb frowned in confusion, added, "You were unconscious."

"Oh," Seb said, remembering the moment when Aelfric had taken his hand from his chest and that excruciating pain had ripped through his body, followed by icy cold. "Did I have a heart attack?"

"No, Seb. No you didn't," Aelfric said, standing and taking a step forward, to look out of the vast glass windows at the sea. "Before the pain, did you feel anything? Notice anything?"

A jolt of fear gripped Seb. "I saw something," he mumbled. "Or imagined something. It can't have been real, so I don't know if it matters."

"It all matters,"Aelfric said, turning back to look at him. "What did you see?"

Seb looked down at his hands and mumbled again, "It was an image of me. I saw it twice; first in the corner of the room downstairs and then in Scarlet's room. I was hurt — bleeding — from my chest." He looked up and stopped talking.

Aelfric still waited and when Seb didn't continue said, "And?"

Seb shrugged. "And I was terrified."

"Have you ever seen anything like that before Seb? Before this evening?" Aelfric took a step closer to him. Seb shook his head. "And before you saw it, did you feel anything?"

Seb sighed, "Only sad. But then I often feel sad."

"Yes you do," Aelfric said, sitting back down. "What did Pace do?"

Seb frowned. "Well, he growled at first, just before I saw it, and then, while I was ... while it was there, he howled."

"His howling was what brought me to your house; that and the message Alice sent Dierne." Aelfric nodded appreciation at Alice who looked proud. "But did Pace move at all?" Aelfric asked.

"Yes," Seb said, "He stood up and howled at the image."

"No, Seb. He didn't." Alice, leant forward. Seb looked at him, puzzled. "He wasn't even looking where you were looking," Alice said.

Seb realised Alice was right. "Sorry, yes; Pace was looking out of our dining room window. The image I saw was in the corner." Seb was even more confused. Aelfric just nodded.

"Does that mean something?" Seb asked.

"It means I was correct to bring you here," Aelfric said.

"What's happening?" Seb hoped the answer wouldn't be as scary as his imagination was making all this.

"Seb," Aelfric spoke slowly, "I believe that you are under attack." Seb's mouth went dry. "The sadness you have been feeling — I can feel it too. But not as sadness, I feel it as the darkness I spoke to you about. At first I wasn't sure, but I seemed to note a change in your demeanour whenever I sensed that darkness — as though the two were connected.

"When we spoke on Thursday evening, you had a sudden change in mood. Not only did I feel that from you, but Cue picked up on it too and I became more certain the two things were linked.

"I was not alone in noticing. On Friday, Nat asked to speak with me at lunchtime. She told me that she had been sensing something 'around' you. She described it as an 'interference', and that this interference was causing your behaviour to change.

"So, when I came to see you on Friday, before you left for home, I asked Greg to come with me. I apologise for not being open with you." He smiled sadly at Seb who simply sat, staring at him. "But I felt that darkness again. And what is more, Pace detected it, as did Greg. And I noticed your mood change." Seb remembered the sadness he had felt, walking over to sit on the sofa, and when greeting his mother. He couldn't understand, though, what that had to do with the visions of himself he had seen, or the excruciating pain he had felt.

Aelfric continued, "When you left, Greg suggested that it was actually the sadness you were feeling that was causing the darkness I was sensing, as if I was attuned to your feelings. That would also explain why Nat, your Sensor, felt the disruption around you." He frowned. "I had no other explanation — although," he looked intently at Seb, "I did believe I was noting the darkness just before your mood changes and it didn't explain why the wolves were detecting it too."

"I don't understand what difference it makes," Seb said. "If you ask Zach, I am always miserable. What's new?"

Alice chuckled. Dierne frowned at him.

"Seb, what happened earlier is far more serious than simple sad feelings. What I believe is happening is that someone is using sympathetic imitative or contagious means to attack you." Seb looked baffled.

"Feelings are very powerful, as you know," Aelfric said, "and they can cause distortions and ripples in the fibres of the realities around us. Intentions, too, can have an affect. We witnessed that in the things Braddock learned to do with just his mind."

Seb knew that was true. Braddock, Heath's Dryad twin soul, had been banished to the Soul Drop many years before Seb was ever born. In that dark place, without body, physical presence or any tangible world around him, he had managed to use the intent and emotions of his soul to reach into the physical world. With just the power of his thoughts he had been able to influence the weather, causing storms, rain, wind and mists to develop where he chose, and move as he dictated. He had changed a small, trickling brook into a strong-flowing river and he had caused a fireball to engulf Seb's house. He had even been able to control the behaviour of bats, getting them to attack Seb in small numbers initially and then, in their hordes, to focus an attack firstly on Seb and then on Alice. So Seb was only too aware of the power of the emotions and intent of a soul.

"A soul manipulating the world around them is one thing," Aelfric said, "But the same intent can be used to manipulate the mind, and physical body of another."

Suddenly the lights gleaming on St Michael's Mount and the mainland didn't look so cheerful to Seb, as he glanced across the bay. The darkness of the sky above them, the undulating swell of waves lashing towards them, the depth of blackness of the land behind, all now seemed to overpower their happy glimmerings, casting an ominous backdrop to them, full of malice and hidden threat. He tore his eyes away and looked back at Aelfric, who spoke in a quieter voice.

"Seb, some would call it magic, but really it is just the knowledge that all things are influenced by all others and all things, tangible or otherwise, are linked. With that knowledge a soul, should they choose, can use those links to cause harm.

"If they are able to obtain something that has been a part of your physical body — or in contact with it — and that can be something as simple as a strand of hair or a piece of clothing — they can use contagious means to work their will on your actual body from a distance. Whatever they do to the object they have obtained, it will be as if they were doing it to your own body. Alternatively, they can use imitative means to a similar effect. By creating a representation or imitation of you, which contains the object — or taglock — they have obtained, they can attack your body."

Seb struggled to comprehend what Aelfric was saying. The word 'contagious' bounced around his mind, conjuring all sorts of images of plague, disease, illness.

"Seb, just as a person can change the way you feel emotionally in a moment, by words they say to you, or can inflict pain on you by striking at you physically, so they can have the same effect by acting on an object, made as a likeness of you, and which contains a taglock — a sample or a part of you. Your body reacts in 'sympathy' with whatever that person does to the imitative form."

Suddenly Seb thought he understood.

"You mean like someone sticking a pin in a Voodoo Doll?" He was horrified.

"If that is an easier way for you to understand it Seb, then yes, like that."

Dierne moved forward now, as though he had something to say, and Aelfric, nodding, stood. Looking down at Seb's worried face he said, "You are safe here for now, Seb. Greg and Dom will, I hope, explain more and they are waiting. There are some boots and a jumper and coat in the bedroom. Go with Alice, put them on and meet me back here in a few minutes."

# Safe at Sea

"Voodoo?" Seb said as soon as they got downstairs into the bedroom.

"Sympathetic Influence, Seb." Alice said. "Voodoo makes it sound spooky."

"Well, it is, isn't it?" Seb didn't bother trying to hide his concern. "That pain was just so —" He shook his head trying not to relive it, as Aelfric had advised.

Alice sat crossed legged in the air, a foot above the bed. "If you had shared it with me, I could have halved the pain for you," he said.

"I honestly didn't get the chance. It came so suddenly and was so horrendous. It wasn't that I didn't trust you, I just really didn't get the chance," Seb said.

He found a thick jumper and a coat on the chair beside the bed, with a pair of boots underneath and, leaning against Pace, who had flopped on the floor next to him, he put them on quickly. Unable to stop his concern building he spoke what was on his mind, "What if it happens again, Alice? I'll be honest," he looked at his twin, "I am terrified of feeling that pain again."

Alice swooped over and stood beside him as he laced his boots. "Seb, I can break in to your thoughts you know? If you give me permission." Seb stared at him. "I can go into your mind without you asking," Alice tried to explain. "I don't have to wait for you to open up to me. It is just that I am not permitted to do it — unless you say I can."

Seb took a moment to ponder that. Alice speaking into his mind was one thing, and him choosing to share specific experiences with his twin was another, but Alice jumping into his head, with the ability to see his memories, read his thoughts, know his most intimate feelings, that was totally different. Worried at the personal exposure, he couldn't answer.

As if understanding Alice put a hand on his arm, "It would only be if you were attacked like that again. I wouldn't do anything but weave the pain between us and find some peaceful memories; I wouldn't look at anything else." He sighed, "Seb, do you know how awful it was watching you scream like that and not being able to help?"

Seb had a flashback to the moment, three months before, when, having only known Alice a matter of days, he had felt heart-wrenched and angry at the site of a colony of bats attacking his twin in a violent frenzy. At least he had been able to do something about it. And he understood what Alice was saying now. So he smiled.

"Okay. For that only. But you really don't know what you're letting yourself in for," he tried to make the comment sound light-hearted but couldn't and then felt better when he saw the look of relief on Alice's face.

"It will help, honestly," Alice said. Then he jerked his head up. "Dierne is calling us. Are you ready?"

"No," Seb laughed, "Haven't a clue what's going to happen now. Certainly not ready. But we'd better go."

Feeling surprisingly much happier, with Alice, he rejoined Aelfric and Dierne, who were waiting by the glass wall at the far end of the room for them. Aelfric was wearing a heavy trench-coat.

"Where are we going? Seb asked.

"For a walk." Aelfric smiled and then pulled one of the glass panels. It slid sideways and a blast of cold, sea air rushed into the room.

Salt spray covered Seb's face. "What? Where?" he called over the noise of the wind and stirring waves.

Dierne zoomed out into the night. A bank of clouds had swept across in front of the moon and Seb could only just see him hovering above the soaking deck. Alice joined him and the two Dryads swooped left and disappeared over the side of the boat.

As he stepped out into the freezing night air, Seb gasped. He hadn't realised just how big the boat was. Having closed the glass door, Aelfric walked him to the low wooden wall, topped with a chain-link rail, that bordered the deck. Seb stared over the side in horror. Even without the moonlight, he could see the rolling white peaks of the waves at least twenty feet below them. Dierne and Alice hung in the air just inches above the water, looking back up at them, waiting.

"Now Seb, stay with me," Aelfric said to him and, opening a gated section of the deck wall, he walked forward and off the boat. As he stepped into thin air, Dierne swooped up, grabbed him under the arms and lowered him onto the surface of the sea. And there Aelfric stopped, standing on the water.

"Jump Seb," Alice called into his mind, "I'll catch you."

Seb stared into the depths, looking for what was supporting Aelfric. Before his confirmation, Aelfric had taken him to the Ancient Place, a huge cave, hidden behind the decorated Royston Cave in Bedfordshire. At its centre lay a still lake and Aelfric had led him onto this lake by foot. As they trod across the surface, millions of tiny imp-type creatures, that lived within the lake's waters, had risen to support their feet, bearing them up. Seb had, therefore, walked on water before. He knew something similar must be holding Aelfric up now but, as he stared at the seawater, he could see nothing. Drawing a deep breath, and trusting that Alice would catch him, he took a leap of faith.

Instantly, Alice swooped up, grabbed him and slowly lowered him to the surface of the sea. The wind tore at him and blasted salt spray into his eyes. Blinking to clear his vision, as Alice let go of him, he looked down and now he could see that, though the waves splashed towards his boots, he was actually standing three or four inches above them. His footing felt firm, but there was nothing obvious below, or within the white foam and black waves that would explain what was supporting him; there was certainly no sign of any tiny water-imps.

Aelfric had started striding towards St Michael's Mount, his feet landing clear of the waves. Seb watched him, straining his eyes to see what he was walking on. He took a tentative step forward himself. His foot hit something solid. He took a few paces and now he realised that, each time he took a step, there was a small shimmer around his feet. He looked more closely and, as he concentrated, an image appeared. Formed out of glimmering blue-white lines, he could see the outline of ghostly fingers clasping his boots — fingers that attached to hands and arms which stretched up from below the surface of the water. Beneath the foam he could now make out the shape of a human form, lying on its back under the water, arms up-stretched. Ahead of it were several more of these hollow, ghost-like shapes, gliding slowly on their backs, arms up, hands ready to grasp his feet as he placed them down.

His heart leapt with a mixture of fear and excitement.

"What are they?" he asked Alice, who shrugged.

"I see them, but I don't know what they are," he said.

"Mermaids?" Seb called now, placing his feet faster. Pace appeared and loped along beside him. "Are these Mermaids? Is that what they are?" he shouted to Aelfric.

"No, Seb. They are asrais," Aelfric said, as Seb caught up with him. "While at sea, they will help us."

Seb watched Aelfric's feet and, as he trod confidently forward, more of these ghost-like underwater creatures swam in, forming a line ahead of him, reaching their glistening, outlined hands into the air, grasping his boots and supporting his every step.

Suddenly, the clouds parted allowing the moon to shine through and, by that light, Seb could see many more asrais, swimming beneath the waves, forming a silvery pathway for him and Aelfric to follow. He glanced back and his breath caught in his throat. Behind him, the huge boat that was Aelfric's home was turning in the water. Beneath its hull twenty to thirty of these creatures appeared to be carrying it on their shoulders as they swam, guiding it round to point its prow towards the mainland.

"Aelfric's crew," Alice said into Seb's head, noticing where he was looking. "Dierne says that's how the boat is sailed; the asrais guide it wherever Aelfric wills."

Seb had never even thought about how the boat had been sailing, whether there was a crew on board, or some sort of auto-pilot system. Now he knew it was neither.

He turned back to face front and could see the shining path where the asrais, still lit up by the moon, lay in the water. He had thought they were heading for St Michaels Mount but the glistening pathway curved left towards a dark cluster of rocks that stretched into the bay from the mainland — Great Hogus — Seb knew the name.

It was quite a distance away and, as they continued on, Seb found his eyes continually drawn to the beauty of these serene and ephemeral creatures below the sea. They looked like exquisite drawings, marked in a glowing pencil line. He could make out their faces. Some appeared male, others female and, although their eyes were open and regarded Seb with what he deemed to be awareness, their features displayed no noticeable emotion. He tried smiling at one. His heart skipped as the creature gave the briefest of smiles back before its face became an expressionless mask once more.

Slightly unnerved he asked Aelfric, "So are they ghosts?"

Aelfric, not slowing his pace, glanced at him.

"You could view them as such," he answered. Seb could barely hear his words above the crashing of the waves and the wind and he strained his ears to listen. "These are souls, Seb, who in their last visit, took the life of ..." He paused, as if changing his mind about what he was going to say, then he continued, "These souls took a life, in very specific circumstances. They do not return straight to Áberan. They come to the sea, and will not be released to sleep until they have saved a life — or," he stopped briefly and turned to look at Seb, "served a Custodian."

"Like a punishment then?" Seb looked down at the ghostly shapes floating beneath him. "I thought we don't punish?" He looked back up at Aelfric.

"This is not of my doing, or any other Custodian's Seb. This is Nature's way." There was something troubled in the look on Aelfric's face but he hid it quickly, and set off again towards the craggy outcrop.

"What circumstances?" Seb asked. Aelfric glanced at him, frowning. "You said took a life in very specific circumstances. What circumstances?"

"Forgive me, but that will have to be for another time, Seb," Aelfric said as they neared the rocks. "Where does Dom say it is?" he called to Dierne.

Swooping closer to him Dierne answered, "To the extreme left."

Nodding, Aelfric lifted his arm and shone moonlight towards the part of the outcrop that was farthest from the shore. Silver sparkles lit up the night and a door appeared. As it opened, several figures stepped through and Seb recognised their silhouettes instantly: Greg, Trudy, Dom and The Caretaker. No Lily he realised — and none of his group.

Reaching them, Seb lifted a foot to step onto the rock nearest him but Aelfric held him back. "Not ashore Seb," he said, remaining, like Seb, supported on the hands of an asrai, as the waves lashed at their feet. "On land you can be tracked more easily. You are safer at sea."

"Where are we to go?" Greg called over the noise of the crashing breakers.

Aelfric indicated over his shoulder to his boat, which now appeared to be at anchor.

"So we walk." Trudy stepped towards the sea.

"Trudy, they are asrais, they will not carry you," Aelfric said, waving a hand to reveal the ethereal shapes to her and the others. "We will each take one of you."

She looked astounded.

"We could find a boat," she suggested.

"This way is quicker," Aelfric said. "The night wears on and we must solve this before issues arise at Seb's home."

My mum! Seb thought, suddenly realising that he had been swifted away by Aelfric before tea and it was now gone ten o'clock. Surely his mother would have reported him missing when she couldn't find him at tea time? He wondered what Scarlet had told her and whether the police were out looking for him now.

Trudy, understanding, gave a curt nod.

"Dierne, take Morgan if you please; I will take Dom. Alice, can you escort Greg?" Alice nodded. "And Seb, Trudy is in your care."

There was no messing around. Instantly, Dierne and Alice swooped over, picked up their charges and were on their way back to the boat before Seb had realised what he was being asked to do. Without hesitation, Dom allowed Aelfric to pick him up and now Aelfric stood, waiting, as Seb looked awkwardly at Trudy, wondering how he was going to carry her. Although she was much shorter than him, she was a little powerhouse; he thought he would struggle to lift her. As he bent towards her she frowned at him. Then suddenly, her face brightened.

"Piggy-back Seb? Probably the easiest way for you." She actually chuckled.

Seb smiled and turned his back. In one leap she was on, clinging around his neck with her arms, her thighs jammed against his sides. She was remarkably light and as Aelfric set off with Dom, Seb followed without any difficulty. Pace had not moved more than a foot from his side and now the wolf loped along with him once more, running as though on dry land.

In the moonlight the shimmering pathway stretched yards ahead of them, moving forward with them as, once used by the Custodians, each asrai glided forward to lie under the water at the head of the path and provide their service again. Walking quickly, the wind in his face, Seb followed the curve of the path past St Michael's Mount towards the waiting boat. Alice and Dierne had already reached it and in a few minutes Seb and Aelfric joined them. Having deposited The Caretaker and Greg on the deck, the Dryads swooped down and took Trudy and Dom from Seb and Aelfric.

Standing by the barnacle-crusted hull, the waves hacking at its planks, Seb watched the asrais swim down beneath it and take positions along its length. The water under the boat glowed blue-white. He stared at his feet, at the outline of fingers grasping his boots, and then looked at the face of the asrai still assisting him. It was a female, and she gazed back at him impassively.

She looked about thirty-five, and although, as a human, would probably not have been thought particularly beautiful, as a spectral, glowing outline she looked stunning.

What did you do? He thought. Who did you kill?

"How long do they have to serve a Custodian for before they can be released?" Seb asked Aelfric, looking up, and the troubled look returned to Aelfric's face.

"I am not a party to that calculation, Seb. When Nature deems the soul fit to return to sleep, then they are released. For some it is a night only, for others many years. But without the chance to serve," he glanced down, "they must wait until an opportunity arises to save a life and that could be," he paused, frowning, "very much longer."

By now Dierne and Alice had returned and, lifting the two Custodians, carried them up to the deck. As Seb placed his feet on the firm surface, Pace landed next to him.

# Tracking

After the wet and cold outside, the living area of the boat felt like a haven. Seb's hair was dripping, his trouser legs soaked, and he shivered while his body adjusted to the sudden warmth. Aelfric closed the door, cutting off the noise from the wind and sea and the contrasting quiet was a further relief. That, however, was soon shattered by Greg's loud, squeaky exclamation.

"My word. Is this your home Aelfric?" He glanced around at the comfortable quarters, smiling. "A yacht. Who'd have guessed a yacht?"

Trudy looked surprised too, as she took in her surroundings. "Amazing," she said.

"It is not what I imagined at all," Dom agreed with them. "But a lovely home Aelfric."

Only The Caretaker, remaining by the doorway, hood up, said nothing.

Aelfric took off his coat, then put an arm out for Seb to hand him his.

"If you will excuse me for a moment," he said, "I will bring up some towels. Please, do sit down."

As he disappeared below decks Greg continued talking.

"It's unusual, that's for sure. I had envisaged — well, I don't know what I had envisaged." Then a thought seemed to pop into his head and he looked at Dierne. "Where are the crew?" He paused, then added, "Who are the crew?"

Seb thought Dierne looked defensive. As if weighing up what to say, he was slow to answer.

"The asrais," he said, eventually.

Greg was astounded. "What?" He turned to Dom, who also looked shocked. "But they are —"

"Souls, Greg." Aelfric, re-appearing from below decks carrying a bundle of towels, walked towards him.

For a moment Greg simply stared at him in astonishment and then, unable to maintain eye contact, he looked at, and took, the towel Aelfric was offering.

Handing out towels to the others, Aelfric again invited them to take a seat, ushering Seb towards the great armchair. He didn't sit himself, but stood, with his back to the amazing panorama outside, and Seb could see, by the lights on St Michael's Mount, that the boat was gradually turning starboard. Pace, his fur completely dry, came and lay beside the big chair.

Greg sat on the sofa. He still looked troubled. Aelfric addressed him.

"Greg, I know you do not approve, but this is not the time to discuss it. We need to deal with the problem at hand."

As though snapped out of his reverie, Greg lifted his head, glanced at Dom who had sat beside him, and then nodded.

"I do not disapprove Aelfric. I am just — surprised." His frown disappeared. "And you are right, we need to deal with this issue.

"Dom and I are in agreement with you — this is sympathetic influence. You described the pain as if something sharp was being driven through Seb's chest and also that it wasn't just a piercing pain, but seared flesh too?" He turned to Seb, who instinctively put his hand to his chest and shuddered. He nodded. Alice, who had been hovering beside the chair, moved closer and perched on the armrest.

"And it was limited to the one area?" Dom asked, leaning forward.

Seb, grimacing, pointed to his breast bone. "Yes, right here," he said.

"We believe, therefore, that it is imitative," Dom said. "In order to direct the attack to one specific part of the body an image must have been created — an effigy." His forehead crumpled into a deep frown. "And that is a bigger problem than if it had been contagious." Seb's heart sank as Dom continued in his slow, mournful voice. "If it had been contagious, then the effect would have been over the whole body, and the sample — whether that was a piece of clothing that had been in touch with Seb's body, or a hair from his head — would have been exhausted. Whoever is doing this would have had to do to the sample exactly what they wanted Seb to experience. If they wished to evoke the sensation of burning, for example, they would have had to burn the sample, thereby destroying it. So, unless they have a plentiful supply of samples, that would put paid to any further attempts at harm if the first was unsuccessful."

Greg nodded quickly. "Yes, but this localised pain suggests a single, violent act inflicted on the chest area. And that suggests one sample — one tag-lock — embedded within an effigy, creating a tool that can be used multiple times, in so many different ways." Seb stared blankly at Greg who, drops of salt water glistening in his frizzy hair, tried to give him a re-assuring smile before he continued. "We also believe that the darkness you were feeling, Aelfric," he looked up at him, "was the effect of the attacker tracking Seb. In order to make this attack as catastrophic as possible, they found it necessary to locate him precisely. Once they had, the attack could take place."

Dom looked glum and then Greg, looking interestedly at Aelfric, said, "May I ask how you stopped the attack on Seb? Because, if you had not, the brutal ferocity of it, I feel, would have killed him."

Aelfric seemed reluctant to answer. Eventually he said, "I used the power of the wolf-stags to push whatever was being driven into Seb's body — out."

"Well, it is likely then, that you used the link formed by the tag-lock to force the instrument of harm out of the effigy. For example, if it was a burning pin, thrust into the chest of the effigy — which I suspect it was — the pin was forced back out. If you hadn't it could have been a fatal wound. It is a wonder Seb survived. It seems that whoever is doing this wants him dead." There was silence as everyone mulled over Greg's words.

For Seb, mulling them over consisted of trying to control the rising panic they caused. There was someone out there that wished him dead and had tracked him, targeted him and attacked him without his even being aware they existed. Trying not to let his fear show on his face, he kept his eyes down, watching the rise and fall of Pace's chest as the wolf slept. He was concious Alice had turned and was watching him. He sensed everyone else was too.

"You'll be okay Seb," Alice's voice entered his head. "Aelfric looked after you before. He can do it again if there is another attack."

As Alice's words finished, Dom's were beginning, "If the attacker knows Seb survived, which is likely since you broke the tag-lock, Aelfric, then he is still at risk and it is only a matter of time before he is located once more and there is a further attack."

"Then what do we do?" Trudy looked angry.

Greg spoke quietly, almost mumbling, "We have only one option: find whoever has committed this act and prevent them attacking again."

"I am sorry," Alice said, looking embarrassed that he had interrupted. "Scarlet is saying her mother is waking."

"Lily sends the same message," Dierne added.

"Well, we knew time would be short," Greg said, sadly.

Seb, confused, spoke silently to Alice, "What does that mean?"

"After you lost conciousness, Seb, Aelfric called Lily. She went back to Scarlet's room with her and together they put something in a cup of tea Scarlet made for your mother. It made her fall asleep — before she realised you were gone. They couldn't have her raising the alarm when she discovered you were missing, and they certainly couldn't explain all this to her." Seb nodded. "Scarlet told The Taz your mum was ill and she gave him tea and put him to bed. But now it appears the sleeping draft has worn off."

"Thank you Dierne, Alice," Aelfric said, stepping forward. "We must trust Lily and Scarlet to work this through." He turned to Greg and Dom who were sat side-by-side on the sofa. "I need your guidance."

Dom sat more erect and Greg nodded, then put a hand to his chin, looking thoughtful.

"I detected nothing regarding this darkness until you pointed it out and I witnessed Seb's change in demeanour at the cottage," he said after a moment. "And I can still feel no trace of this maleficence — no locale to direct our search towards." He shook his head. "You said, however, that Nat did sense it. She is attuned to Seb, to his emotions, to the normal aura and vibrations his soul generates. I believe, therefore, she may be able to detect more of what was causing the disturbance around him and its possible source."

Aelfric regarded Greg thoughtfully and then said, "Alice, contact Nat please, and ask her to get ready. I will open the door in a few minutes."

Alice smiled. "Actually, she is awake. She knows something is wrong and has been asking where we are."

"Okay. She will need a warm coat," Aelfric said and Alice gave a nod. "Dierne, my friend." Aelfric turned to his twin, "If you could collect her please?"

Dierne nodded and as Aelfric opened the glass doors and walked onto the deck, he whizzed through behind him and darted left, over the side of the yacht. Watching him go, Aelfric lifted his hand and swept it towards the promontory of rocks where he knew the door was located.

The wind was more ferocious now as it rushed in from the deck to the living area, and the prow of the boat rocked up and down as it forged its way through what had become a stormy sea.

In moments, Dierne was landing on the deck, cradling Nat in his arms. He brought her straight inside and Aelfric closed the door on the storm.

As soon as Dierne placed her on the floor Nat, ignoring everyone else, rushed over to Seb and threw her arms around him.

"You are okay then?" she mumbled into his ear, "I was so worried." Her hair smelled of coconut conditioner and he brushed a wet strand of it away from her face.

"I'm fine," he whispered. Her body felt warm against his, but he could feel her trembling. "Are you?" he said. "You're shaking."

"Er-hum," Greg interrupted. "Sorry to intrude, but time is pressing and we need your help, Nat." Standing, he offered her his seat.

Realising that everyone was watching them, Nat gave Seb a disappointed smile and reluctantly leg go of him. But now her eyes fell on Aelfric and she looked suddenly concerned. She opened her mouth to speak. The Caretaker, noticing, took a step forward, puzzled. Seb saw Aelfric give a slight shake of his head and Nat, with a quick nod, closed her mouth and walked across to take the seat Greg had vacated for her.

"I know what happened," she said, regarding him seriously. Greg looked surprised. "I felt the attack. Not physically." She shook her head. "I felt the disturbance around Seb." Her eyes flicked over to his and he wished he could go and sit with her. "What is strange though, is that I have felt nothing since. Nothing at all."

"Souls are much harder to track on water; being here serves to protect Seb," Dom said. "Whoever did this will struggle to re-locate him."

"Yes, he is safe — for the moment," Greg nodded. "Nat," he frowned, "we believe someone is using imitative, sympathetic influence to attack Seb."

She looked bemused. "I don't know what that means."

"Voodoo dolls Nat," Seb said, trying to sound jovial, but knew he simply sounded scared.

She put a hand to her mouth and stifled a gasp.

"In order to prevent another attack on him, we need to find the soul that is casting this influence before they can re-locate him." Nat looked like she was going to cry. "Were you able to sense anything about who, or where, this influence was coming from? Give us an area, or an identity we can use?"

Taking a deep breath, she composed herself, pondered the question for a minute and then spoke tentatively, "There is nothing now, as I say. But I felt things before, when I was with Seb. It was like I could sense a darkness, and then Seb would suddenly get sad." Aelfric, nodding, took a step forward. "Well, that was the same darkness I felt earlier tonight, only much, much stronger." She turned and looked at Aelfric. "It was like something was reaching out, feeling for Seb, and he reacted to it by becoming sad."

"We believe that was the attacker tracking Seb," Dom said to her.

"That would make sense. As I say, it was like something was reaching for him. I couldn't tell where it was coming from tonight, but when I have been with Seb and felt it, it always seemed to come from nearby — from the woods around the cottage."

"In the vicinity of the cottage ..." Dom muttered.

Now Aelfric spoke, "When Seb was attacked at his house, whoever was doing it was nearby — Pace detected them — he howled towards the window just before it happened and, when the influence was brought to bear, he gave the same indication, out of the window upstairs."

Seb looked down at Pace. The wolf appeared settled which made him feel more secure.

"Whilst sympathetic influence can be used from any distance, I wonder if this attacker wants proximity in order to ensure it has maximum potency? Maybe the sample they have used for the tag-lock isn't a very good one," Greg said, "so transferring the intent over distance may limit its effectiveness."

Dom was nodding. "Fortunately," he looked at Aelfric, "you have transported Seb a good distance from his home. The attacker will have to re-locate him first, which will be difficult while he is at sea and moving, and then, if Greg is right, they will need to travel to a place near to him to achieve the greatest impact. Which means you have bought us time, Aelfric."

"Then Seb is safer here," Aelfric said. "He will remain here until we have located the person who wishes him harm."

Now Trudy clenched her fists and almost stamped a foot; she looked as though she were only just controlling her temper. Seb wasn't sure why and, other than her angry posture, she said nothing. The Caretaker moved across to her and put a hand on her arm. She dropped her head and her shoulders slumped.

"That gives us a matter of hours then. We mustn't waste them," The Caretaker said, turning to Aelfric. "Our starting point will be the woods around the cottage."

Trudy nodded. "Let's go," she hissed.

# Protection

Seb was stunned at how quickly everything was organised — and how soon he was left alone. Having agreed that the best starting place in the hunt to find his attacker was the woods around the cottage and school, Aelfric's group had departed. They had taken Nat with them, since she was most likely to be able to pick up any trace that could lead them to that person.

In a reverse process of how they had arrived, each of them was conveyed to shore, to travel back through a doorway to their destination. Seb, however, had not been allowed to take part in carrying the individuals to land. Aelfric believed that the risk of his being re-located was too high. Alice had assisted though, carrying Nat to the mainland as Aelfric and Dierne, having already transported Trudy and The Caretaker, took Greg and Dom.

And so Seb was left alone on a boat piloted by dead souls, with just a giant wolf for company. Staring out at the vast expanse of the sea and the cloud-oppressed, stormy sky, he had never felt so lonely — or so threatened. Someone wanted him dead and now, in the silence, and with no other distractions, his mind was able to dwell on the key question: Who?

No-one had asked that question. He had no idea who could hate him so much they wanted to kill him. The only two souls he could think of that would fit that bill, were locked away in the Soul Drop, sealed in with a Shield Knot which, apparently, meant they could never get out and, more importantly, could not use their minds to stretch their influence to the material world. And so, if not Heath or Braddock, who could it possibly be? And no-one had explained how, whoever this was, had obtained what Greg and Dom called a 'sample' of his.

Seb wished Nat was still there; wished that, in the quiet, away from everyone else, he could talk to her. He found her open and willing acceptance of him, with all his flaws, a relief. He wasn't afraid to tell her anything; she found a positive in every negative he described. The only thing he had never been able to discuss with her, though, was how he felt about her. He wondered how she would react if he told her that, of all the people he had met in his short life, she was the one he couldn't bear to lose; she was the one who seemed to fit his personality — and his soul. And now his thoughts turned to where she had gone and what she was trying to do. It was dark; the wind and rain were fierce here; was it the same where she was? Was she frightened? Was she at risk?

A small whine from Pace brought him back to reality. The wolf stood, faced the glass doors, and whined again. Light from the flamers dotted all around the living area turned the glass into half window, half mirror and Seb could see a shadow of his own reflection and that of Pace beside him. The wolf's glowing green eyes stared out into the stormy night and now Seb did the same, his heart pounding in his chest.

"Alice," he called in his mind, "Pace is whining." There was no reply. Pace whined again. "Alice, I don't know what to do." He reached for his chest, expecting at any moment to feel that piercing pain again and fearing, this time, it would kill him.

He could have cried with relief when Alice zoomed over the ship's chain-link rail and landed on the deck — carrying Aiden.

He yanked the sliding door open to let them in but Alice, depositing Aiden on the floor said, "Got another run to do Seb," and vanished back over the side.

Aiden was in his pyjamas, and they, along with his hair, were dripping wet. His teeth chattered and he clasped his arms around himself as he stepped into the room.

"Well, that was all a bit quick," he shivered and then took off a satchel he had slung over his shoulder and dropped it on the floor. "Aelfric said you needed me, and Alice told me what happened. The door appeared so quickly. I was still in the middle of gathering as much as I could. I didn't have time to put a coat on."

Seb grabbed one of the towels from the pile Aelfric had brought up and wrapped it around Aiden, whose slippered feet now stood in a spreading puddle of seawater.

"Well I am really glad you are here," Seb said, feeling he could hug his small friend.

Aiden looked around the interior of the boat with an expression of awe on his face.

"Where are we?" he asked.

"This is Aelfric's home," Seb smiled. "It's fantastic isn't it?" Having Aiden's company was cheering and helped divert his mind from his worries.

As Aiden nodded eagerly, rubbing his hair with the towel, there was a loud knock on the glass, which made both him and Seb jump. Turning, they could see a bedraggled-looking Zach standing on the deck, frowning and gesticulating for them to open the door.

Alice, materialising beside Seb, laughed.

"I think he wants to come in."

Aiden pulled the glass door across and Zach darted inside, accompanied by a gust of wind and the remnants of a huge wave. He slammed the door shut then rounded on Alice.

"Thanks a lot Al. Just cos you don't need doors." He shook his head, and the tight, black curls sent drops of water spraying in all directions. "Give us the towel Aiden," he said, tugging it from Aiden's hands. He gave his face the briefest of wipes and then threw the towel on the sofa, along the with coat he had been wearing. Spinning around he whistled. "Where are we?"

"It's Aelfric's home," Aiden answered, still sounding awed. "He lives on a boat."

"Nice," Zach beamed. "Though I don't much care for the transport to it."

"I got you here safely enough," Alice was still laughing.

"Aiden, you could have dressed mate. That's the first rule — always dress. You never know where you're going to end up." Zach frowned disapprovingly at Aiden and then glanced at the bag on the floor. "I'll forgive you if you tell me you brought food though," he said, bending and grabbing the bag.

"No. I didn't have time to pack food," Aiden said as he took the bag off Zach and opened the flap.

Zach, tutting, lost interest in it and walked along the length of the living area, towards the galley. "I'll bet there'll be some here then." He opened a couple of cupboards.

"Zach!" Aiden said, horrified. "We're here to help Seb, not to eat."

"No reason why I can't do both," Zach said, thrusting his top half into a cupboard below the counter top. He continued, his voice muffled, "And in any case, not sure I can be much help against Voodoo!" He emerged with a disappointed look on his face. "Doesn't that man ever eat? Have any of you ever seen him eat? I mean, I've seen him drink coffee, but he doesn't ever eat. Have you noticed that?"

Seb hadn't, and the subject was quickly changed back by Aiden.

"It isn't Voodoo, Zach, it's sympathetic influence," he said. Still shaking, he sat on the sofa clutching his bag and wrapped a dry towel around himself like a blanket."

"And the difference being?" Zach asked.

"Voodoo, or Voudon — using its proper name — is just one cultural expression of sympathetic influence," Aiden said. "And its inaccurate reputation creates all sorts of over-hyped, and negative depictions of what is actually a wonderful way of using the links between people and objects."

"Inaccurate and negative?" Zach snorted. "You mean like sticking pins in dolls inaccurate and negative?"

"Yes," Aiden said, huddling into the towel.

"You mean like Dom, Greg and Aelfric all think this attacker just did to Seb, inaccurate and negative?" Zach laughed, as Seb, fear of a further attack resurfacing in his mind, put his hand to his chest. He glanced at Pace who had now settled at his feet and felt relieved that the wolf seemed, once more, to be going to sleep.

"Yes I do," Aiden said more firmly. "Although sticking pins in dolls to hurt people is what everyone automatically thinks of when they hear the word Voodoo, actually it is only a very small part of what is possible with sympathetic influence or magic."

"Well, if it's only a very small part of what's possible then what am I here for? I can't fight an invisible attack Aiden." Zach, returning from the galley, scooped a line of flamers off the sofa arm and perched on it.

"Actually we can. This sort of influence can also be positive — if you know what you are doing and if you believe in it." Seb felt a twinge of hope as Aiden continued. "There are many things we can do to protect Seb, but the key to all of them is Seb's belief that they will work." He looked at Seb. "Seb, I can teach you some of them, and if what I have read is right, they are incredibly powerful, but you have to really believe they will work." Right now, Seb was willing to believe anything. The things he had witnessed over the last few months made him open to all possibilities.

"Are we going to do magic are we Aiden? Are we? Cos that is just so exciting," Zach said, bouncing on the arm of the sofa.

Aiden smiled and, throwing off the towel, reached into the satchel on his lap. He pulled out a small book. The smile, however, vanished from his face when he saw how soggy the book was, the corners of its pages were damp and curled and, as he opened it and tried to turn one of the pages, a whole clump of them turned together.

"Oh no," he sounded devastated. "They're all stuck together. It's ruined," he said, looking dejected.

"Let me see what I can do," Alice said, putting his hand out. Aiden gave him the book and he placed it on the floor, then launched himself into the air and began flitting around it in a circle, moving so fast he became a blur. He didn't leave a trail, instead he created a localised maelstrom, a spinning vortex of air, which lifted the book and whipped it around with it. Soon the pages began to lift, drying in the rapid rush of air and, within seconds, they were fluttering and flapping. Gradually Alice came to a stop and the book fell gently to the floor. It looked slightly dog-eared but was bone dry.

He handed it back to Aiden who, leafing through the pages said, "Alice, that's amazing."

"Well, not as good as new; I can't make it less wrinkled and bumpy but at least the pages are separated now and you can read it." Alice smiled. "What were you looking for?"

"Talismans, protection shields and mirrors, and protective potions," Aiden said, stopping at one page and opening the book for them all to see. There really wasn't much on the page — two lines of text and the picture of a person with lines radiating out from the body, as though surrounded by a halo of light. "This shield protects against the negative use of sympathetic influence and it is simple. It's called an Aura Shield and all you have to do Seb," he ran his fingers along the first line of text, "is imagine a circle of white light around yourself, and then imagine that protecting you, blocking anything harmful. While you concentrate on the circle of light you imagine it becoming a sphere, like a bubble, and, enclosing you, shielding you from harm. All it takes is positive energy, imagination and belief."

"That's it?" Zach said, sounding sceptical. "All Seb has to do is picture himself in a bubble and nothing can harm him? There's got to be more to it than that Aiden. From what Alice told me on the way here, Seb was nearly killed by someone sticking a pin in a doll and you think that him imagining himself in a bubble will stop that happening again?"

It sounded a bit simplistic to Seb too, but Aiden wasn't put off. "You know about the energy that the thoughts of a soul generates," he said to Zach. "You saw what Braddock could do with his thoughts and we all saw what you could do Seb." He turned back to Seb.

Seb had been spectacular on that night at The Hurlers. When Braddock had been using all his power and energetic influence to create a chaotic storm of wind and icy rain, Seb, with the wave of his hand and just his own will, had stopped it instantly. Seb, and all of them, had learned that every emotion felt by every soul, causes vibrations and effects on the world around them. The stronger the emotion, the more powerful the vibrations and the effect. And Seb had demonstrated, on more than one occasion, that he was able to use the strength of his emotions to affect the physical world. But Seb had also felt that excruciating pain, the heat that burned his soft tissue and organs, the piercing agony of a sharp object being thrust through is breast plate. Could he really prevent that being done again, just by imagining himself in a bubble?

Seeing the doubt on his face, Aiden slumped. "Seb, you can do it you know." But even he didn't sound confident about it now. Then he shrugged. "Aelfric asked me to find something quickly, to protect you, and the quickest way would be the Aura Shield. But if you don't believe in it then it certainly won't work. There are a couple of other options."

"Something more 'magicky'?" Zach asked. Aiden rummaged in the bag again and pulled out a square of colourful fabric which he lay flat on the sofa beside him. Onto it he put a piece of string, a pile of small crystals and rocks and a container with some brown granules in it. "Now that's more like it. Are you going to make a potion?"

"No, Zach," Aiden said, "An amulet. It is something Seb can wear or carry that will block the negative intent of this attacker." Zach screwed his face up, once more looking doubtful. "Zach, you know how, in the cottage, there are gems embedded in the walls, floors and ceilings?" Zach nodded. "Well, Aelfric had that done in order to protect those within its walls from any soul who would seek to use the elements against them. An amulet is like having a portable version of that. These," he swirled his fingertip around in the pile of gleaming crystals and rocks, "all have protecting powers. There's amber," he prodded a small, translucent orange chipping, "which wards against those who would use their mind to do harm; fire agate," he lifted out a browny-orange cluster of rock. Within its depths more vibrant colours glimmered. "This is in its raw form, which makes it far more powerful, and it will protect your aura Seb — the boundary of your soul's energy." He placed it back on the square of fabric and now picked up several other crystals — all had different colours, sizes and varied in how much they sparkled or gleamed. "Every one of these will help protect in some way. This one is particularly good." He separated a stone and held it up for Seb to see. It was green and shiny and, within it, swirls of different shades of green ran in striations that curved and undulated, like ripples spreading across a rain-spattered puddle.

"Ooh, I like that one." Zach reached out to take it.

"It is malachite and it's really good for repelling hostile attacks. I have put loads of those in this collection. You can keep that one Zach."

Zach was thrilled and rubbed it between his fingertips and thumb. "Thanks Aiden."

Seb looked at the little collection of stones; about half seemed to be these green, swirled malachite ones. Now Aiden picked up the pot containing the brown granules. "And this — is coffee," he said, smiling.

"You just had a go at me for thinking of food and now you want to make coffee?" Zach snatched the pot from him.

"I do." The smile on Aiden's face got bigger. "Seb, did you ever wonder why you seem to crave coffee so much?"

"I don't crave it Aiden, I just like it," Seb said, sitting down and thinking he could do with a coffee right now.

"Well, so does Aelfric. In fact, he seems to drink nothing but coffee, and you have started to drink it almost as much as he does."

Seb shrugged. "I said — I like it." He wasn't sure what the significance was.

"That's good, because coffee neutralises harmful energy. And what it also does, is to heighten your own awareness of the changes in the energies and vibrations around you. I think it is what helps Aelfric and you sense when there is a trespassing soul around, or detect other harmful or malicious souls or presences. It is a substance that balances the energy you create with the energy you feel around you." He popped open the lid of the pot. "But this mixture isn't for drinking. I have added ground rowan seeds to it." He looked pleased with himself.

Being the Guide of the group, Aiden, like Dom, had a special silver tin. When he opened it, provided there was a need for its use, the mirror inside would display a virtual map of the passageways and doorways between all the realities, and also the positions of all the group members, and any presence that was where it should not be — trespassing souls, gytrash, golems and so on.

But the tin had a further magical attribute. Every time Aiden opened it, in a recessed compartment inside would be five ripe rowan berries — one for each of the group members, other than Alice. The idea was that each of them should eat a berry a day. It was meant to lengthen their lifespan, although the Confirmation ceremony had done that for Seb anyway. He refused to eat his daily dose, but the others were in the habit of taking theirs, and then Aiden would insist they spit the seeds out. He would collect the saliva-covered objects, much to Scarlet's disapproval, and would then grind them into a powder. He put the powder in a further, hidden, recessed section of the tin. Dom did the same with his own tin. The powder was then used by the Guides, on rare occasions where the risk was great, to lock a magical doorway. Rowan apparently had protective properties — the Guardians' staffs were made of that wood — and Aiden continued explaining his plan.

"By adding rowan to coffee, I have made a powerful protecting mixture." He tipped the contents of the pot over the collection of crystals and stones which were in the middle of the square of fabric. And now he drew the four corners up and together, and tied the bundle with the string. "That, with the protective crystals makes an amulet, which you can carry or wear Seb."

"No spells or magic words Aiden?" Zach asked. "Just a baggie with crystals and coffee? That's going to protect Seb from a Voodoo doll with a pin in it?"

"Yes it is Zach," Aiden said, holding the bulging pouch out to Seb. "No magic words needed. I made this with the intent that it will protect Seb, and he will wear it with the same intent — and belief." He looked at Seb. "If you believe it will work, Seb, it will work. If you don't, it will still work, but not nearly as well."

Seb tentatively reached a hand out towards the pouch but before his fingers made contact with the fabric he was suddenly overwhelmed by sadness. He heard Pace growl and froze, his fingers millimetres from the amulet. Lowering his head, he exhaled heavily.

"Seb?" Alice flitted in front of him. "What is it?" Seb just stared at the floor, unable to move, even at the sound of another growl from Pace. Alice crouched down and forced him to look at him. "I've called Aelfric but you need to share it with me, Seb. You have time now; share with me," he insisted.

Seb sighed. Somewhere inside him he knew Alice was right, but he just couldn't open up; depression made him apathetic.

"Let me help you!" Alice's voice crackled with frustration.

Aiden frowned. "What's the problem?" he asked, looking from Alice to Seb.

Feeling his sadness deepen, Seb leant forward and put his head in his hands.

"What's the matter mortal?" Zach said, standing.

"I feel sad. Okay? Just really, really sad," Seb mumbled.

Now Alice's expression turned from frustration to concern. "Seb, the sadness is the attacker trying to track you — that's what Dom and Greg said."

"Take the amulet, Seb," Aiden insisted, holding the pouch towards him again. "Quick, take it."

Looking up, Seb stared at the colourful fabric and the piece of string hanging from it but before he could reach for it he glimpsed a movement in the corner of his eye, over by the glass doors. He turned to look and then stifled a yell as he saw an image of himself, standing in the storm, outside the door. As he watched, the image clutched its side and blood began to ooze from its ribs; then it held its blood-soaked hands out to Seb, as if showing him.

Seb leapt to his feet and Pace turned towards the glass doors, howling.

"Seb?" Zach, moving over to them, looked out of the doors. "What is it?" He produced his staff from his trouser pocket.

And then suddenly Dierne appeared on the storm-ravaged deck, carrying Greg. Putting him down, he flitted off again immediately and a second later placed Trudy beside Greg before once more disappearing. Without pause, Trudy grabbed the door handle, pulled the panel across and Greg rushed into the room. Placing himself between Seb and the grotesque image, he grabbed Seb by the arms.

"Do not react to it Seb. If you react the soul can find you. Look at me and calm yourself."

Seb's heart though, was already racing and he stared, over Greg's head, at the image which was still reaching its blood-soaked hands out towards him.

"Seb, do you hear me?" Greg shouted. "Think of something else."

To his right, Seb could hear Trudy speaking with Aiden. "What did you prepare? Did you manage to bring anything?"

"An amulet — I made this amulet," Aiden sounded flustered.

And then Seb was unable to recognise any sounds other than his own screaming. Pain tore through his side as though a knife had been thrust into it. He bent double, clasping his arms around his ribs and fell forward. Greg caught him and lowered him to the ground.

All he could feel was excruciating pain. He barely registered the icy wind and freezing water as the gale outside stormed in through the still-open door and then he felt another agonising stab of pain, up through his rib cage. He screamed again, wishing something would stop this torture. And suddenly Alice was inside his mind.

"I'm here Seb. We agreed this. I am here to help."

Not only could Seb hear Alice, he could feel his presence throughout his mind. As though exploring his consciousness with gentle fingers, his twin located the nerves that were registering the pain, lifted them and wove a link to what Seb knew were the parts of Alice's own consciousness that also felt pain. He sensed Alice brace himself and let the pain flow towards him, drawing it into his own body. As he did so the agony Seb registered diminished. And now Alice began lifting out Seb's memories, pushing them forward to pull his focus away from the pain. He used recollections of times when Seb had been at his most peaceful, sitting in front of the fire in the cottage or reading a book or about to fall asleep; calm moments when he was content. The soothing feelings those memories evoked, dulled the pain; it was still there but far less overwhelming.

Beneath it, though, Seb could still sense cold, hard steel — with vicious, jagged edges — running between his ribs and into his lungs. He was struggling to breathe. Has it punctured my lung? he thought. "Alice, I can't breathe," he yelled in his mind.

"I can help with the pain, not with the cause. Can you find a way to stop this attack — to repel it?" Alice answered.

Seb didn't have the first idea how to do that. Desperate for air he began gasping. "I can't. I don't know how," his mind told Alice. "I CAN'T BREATHE!" he panicked.

A fresh wave of pain hit him. The blade — its serrated edge tearing through the muscle and flesh under his ribs and scoring the bone — was being slowly withdrawn; and then it was savagely driven into his side again, penetrating deeper into his lung. Alice worked harder, drawing more pain into himself and releasing more peaceful memories, but even his help couldn't dull this new rush of agony. And now Seb believed he could feel blood seeping through his skin, soaking his clothing. He tried to tell himself this was just an influence, it wasn't real — but it felt so real.

As oxygen starvation began to cloud his mind he suddenly felt firm hands grip him, lift his shoulders from the floor, and then a strong arm cradled him and a hand was placed over his side. The pain stopped immediately. He opened his eyes to see Aelfric, kneeling, holding him, his eyes closed, agony etched on his features.

"Cue," he called through gritted teeth.

Cue materialised beside him. The rest of the wolf pack followed — all leaping through an invisible wall — and formed an arc behind Cue. Pace joined them. Instantly the air above them was alive with sparkling fairies who transited in their hundreds through the mirrored glass of the large doors. In less than a second they had linked the eight wolves together and created two chains from them to Cue. Aelfric, stifling a groan, propped Seb against him, reached behind with his right arm and touched Cue, then, opening his eyes, looked at Seb. "I am so sorry Seb. If there was another way ..." He snatched his left hand away and Seb cried out as pain flooded back into him. Catching the light from the flamers on his birthmark, Aelfric reflected it onto Seb's side. Ice cold filled his body and then everything went dark.

# Auras and Secrets

Seb woke once more in the large bed in the quarters below deck. Alice was sat on the pillow next to his head, staring at him and as Seb's eyes fluttered open, he smiled, relieved.

Before he could speak, Greg jumped up from the seat near the bed.

"How are you feeling?" he asked, placing a stubby-fingered hand on Seb's brow. "Do you feel ill? Hot? Are you in pain?"

Seb shook his head and sat up. Outside the wind howled and the waves crashed against the hull of the boat, though it ploughed steadily through the angry sea. It was only slightly buffeted by the rolling waves — somehow the asrais managed to support and guide its keel on a straight and even path through them.

And now, recalling why he was on this yacht, the memory of the attack came flooding back to Seb. He put a hand to his ribs and looked down, lifting his top, searching for a wound. There was nothing there, not even a scratch or a bruise.

"Will it happen again?" he asked, frightened.

Footsteps sounded on the wooden steps. Aelfric descended and walked to the end of the bed. In the muted light from the flamers, he looked pale. Greg regarded him curiously for a moment and then turned back and spoke to Seb.

"We know how this attacker is locating you, Seb. They reach for you, reach their mind towards you. As Nat suggested, the sadness you feel is your own soul's reaction to that, and the attacker is able to home in on your general location by following that sadness. But then they need to identify your exact position in order to maximise the violence of the assault. Answer me quickly, Seb. Did you see something that caused you extreme emotion, just before this attack?"

"Both times," Seb answered. "Both times — I saw these horrible images of me. The first time I saw blood spread across my chest," he shook his head. "And that made me feel terrified," he mumbled. "This time, I had blood dripping from my side and it went all over my hands; I was showing them to myself. It was grotesque, and I was horrified and scared at the same time." He looked questioningly at Greg. "Both times I was bleeding from where I felt the pain, but it was before the pain came. Were they visions of the future?" He felt his heart racing once more.

"No, Seb. The future is not set — and can't be seen.These were visions of what this attacker intended, sent to you in order to elicit a powerful emotional response. When you reacted, you shone a beam of energy towards them; they then used it to pinpoint, exactly, your whereabouts; the attacks followed straight after. I cannot believe we have been so lucky, on both occasions, that these injuries did not kill you." As he said the words, Aelfric sat heavily on the bed, and Seb noticed Cue was with him. Aelfric stroked the wolf and watched Seb.

"So surely the attacker knows where I am now. They can do it again," Seb said, trying to keep the panic out of his voice. "Aiden told me that if I imagine myself in a bubble it can't happen, but —" he stopped, unable to admit that he doubted Aiden's advice.

"The person who is hunting you is knowledgeable and powerful, Seb." Greg removed his hand from Seb's forehead and placed it on his arm. "But there is no reason why, if you believe in your own power and knowledge, you cannot block their intent. Aiden is correct, an Aura Shield will prevent an attack of this nature.

"But it is good Aelfric has brought you to this yacht. As we have said, it is difficult to locate a moving soul, and one on water much more so. The attacker did locate you, and knows the general area you were in, but when you became unconscious they will have lost you again. While unconscious, the energy your soul sends out is minimal. It is two hours since the last attack and we have moved a good distance from our previous location. We have some small amount of time once more. But we need to use that time — use it to teach you to defend yourself — while Dom and Nat continue trying to locate the person who wishes you harm."

"You've left Nat out there — looking for this — what did you call them? Knowledgeable and powerful person? You left her in danger?" Seb said.

"Dom and Nat are with The Caretaker, they will be fine. Nat has already managed to divine a trail," Greg said. "With that last assault, she and Dom were able to get a better idea of where the attacker was at the time they used the sympathetic influence. As soon as they have an exact location, we will all head there."

Seb wasn't listening. He wanted to shout at Greg to bring Nat back here, where she was safe. He stared at him, teeth clenched.

"Seb," Aelfric, understanding his concern, spoke over the sound of the moaning wind, "The Caretaker will not let anything happen to her." His face was wreathed in shadows and he coughed, placing a hand firmly on Cue's forehead. Greg glanced at him as he continued. "But we need to protect you. You must work with Greg and Aiden — they will help you find a form of protection that will prevent or limit any further attacks. And while they do that, Nat and Dom will seek to locate whoever is doing this." Aelfric stood up and Dierne appeared beside him. "We must go, Greg. Help him," he said and, with Dierne, walked to the steps. As Seb watched them, he felt an ache in his birthmark. Aelfric, he noticed, took Cue with him, keeping a hand on the wolf's head as he climbed to the living quarters.

"How many has he had to deal with?" Seb turned to Greg as soon as they were gone.

"What?" Greg looked confused.

"Trespassing souls — while I have been unconscious, how many has Aelfric had to deal with?"

Greg looked down at the multi-coloured throw on the bed and mumbled, "A fair few." He lifted his eyes back to Seb's. "It is now the day of the solstice, it will always be — busy." He gave the briefest of smiles.

Seb's mind played on that, and it suddenly dawned on him — if they didn't manage to find his attacker before the afternoon, or he didn't manage to find a way to protect himself, Aelfric would never risk letting him take part in The Restoration of Souls. Whilst that in itself would be a relief to Seb — how could Aelfric do it all by himself? He was exhausted already. Words Scarlet had shouted at him came back to him: "You have to just get on with it."

Seb made a decision. "Greg, I need Aiden and you to help me." He threw the covers back and Pace, who had been lying on the floor beside the bed, instantly stood up.

"That's what we're here for young man." Greg smiled

"But first I need to speak to Alice — alone if that's okay?"

"Of course, but," Greg's bushy eyebrows pulled together in a deep frown, "time is short. The —"

"I know," Seb said. "The Restoration. Aelfric can't do it alone."

As if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders, Greg stood and clapped his hands, beaming. "Ah. We are on the same wavelength then."

Seb nodded. "I have been useless, I know — and pathetic. I admit I am scared." He put his hand to his ribs again, then gave a shake of his head. "But I trust you, and I trust Aiden, so whatever you think is the best protection for me, I will work with that. I'll be up in a minute."

Greg slapped him on the back. "Fine, fine. That is good. I'll get some coffee for you. I am sure Aelfric will have some around here somewhere." With that, Greg walked off up the steps, leaving Seb alone with Alice, who sat in the air, above the bed, smiling

He opened his mouth to speak but Seb held up a hand to stop him.

"Are you okay?" he asked.

Alice looked surprised by the question.

"Yes. Why do you ask?"

"Oh, I don't know," Seb said, "Something about you sharing that pain. It was bad for me, it must have been bad for you too."

"It's different Seb. It wasn't my pain, it was yours, so I was able to draw some of it off, away from you — but I really didn't feel it much. I'm fine." He grinned. "Did it help?"

"You know it did." Seb smiled back at him. "It was horrendous — and then you were there, and it turned from agony into just pain. But do you know —" he paused. Alice looked at him puzzled.

"What?"

"It really felt like there was an actual knife or something cutting into my side. And it felt like I was bleeding; I could feel blood soaking my top." He looked down, realising his top had been changed.

"Seb," Alice said quietly, "You were bleeding."

"Then I didn't imagine it? And my lungs? I thought my lung had been punctured, I couldn't breathe."

Alice nodded.

"Well, how did that all stop then? Did you — ?"

"No." Alice shook his head. "Something Aelfric did with the wolves healed you. Not sure what, but you had blood all down your side. It's the same as last time."

"What? I didn't bleed last time."

"Yes, you did Seb. We changed your clothes while you were unconscious."

Seb was horrified. "So it actually has a physical effect? I thought it was just supposed to be in my mind — but it actually made me bleed?"

Alice nodded. "The others are all really concerned by it — the fact that it actually cut you."

"But there's not even a scratch there now." Seb looked down at his side again. "Well, thank goodness for the wolf-stags." He patted Pace and tried to smile, then noticed that the ache in his hand had gone. "Let's go and see Greg and Aiden," he said, and headed for the steps.

Greg was in the galley making espresso, and Zach and Aiden were thumbing through Aiden's book while Trudy stared out of the glass doors, her body taut. Seb guessed she was frustrated at having been left to guard him instead of her own Custodian.

"Seb!" Aiden thrust the book at Zach and headed towards him. "Are you feeling better?" He glanced down at Seb's side then back up at him.

"Yes thanks," Seb smiled. "And I need you to tell me again about the Aura Shield."

Aiden nodded enthusiastically. "Okay. That's good. That is the best protection."

"Ha. A bubble — The best protection?" Zach was still disapproving.

Trudy span round. "If Aiden says it is the best protection, then it is the best protection," she snapped. "You need to listen to your group."

"Absolutely," Greg said, walking towards them carrying a tray of cups. "Coffees?"

Zach grabbed one and shoved it at Seb.

"There ya go, Seb. Have a coffee. It's good for neutralising harmful energy." He turned back to Trudy. "I listen. Just don't always agree." He stuck his chin in the air.

As Seb took a sip from the cup and sat on the sofa, he saw a movement on deck. Dierne lowered Aelfric down and the two entered the room. The storm outside was raging now; Aelfric's clothes were soaked and water cascaded from the ivy-leaves covering Dierne's body.

Greg rushed over and handed a towel and a coffee to Aelfric who took them, smiling his gratitude. He sat heavily on the sofa beside Seb and Trudy positioned herself near Dierne, a look of satisfaction on her face.

"Okay Seb," Greg began, sitting in the armchair, his feet waggling inches above the floor. "The Aura Shield." Seb nodded. "All it really takes is imagination, your own energy and a belief in your own ability." Seb nodded again, worrying about that last part. "In fact, it will be a useful tool for us all." Greg smiled. "Anyone can use it and anyone also," he looked at Aiden, "can extend the limit of their own Shield to protect another."

Trudy, interested, took a step towards her brother. "So Zach, The Caretaker and I could use it?" she asked.

"Yes, Trudy. If you visualise and believe, you can protect others. But the protection is not against a physical assault, it is against sympathetic influence — you must understand that." She nodded, frowning. "Aiden, would you like to tell Seb what he needs to do?" Greg said.

"A bubble, Seb." Zach perched on the sofa arm. "Visualise a bubble." He seemed serious as he spoke. "That's what you said wasn't it Aiden?"

Aiden nodded. "It is actually a sphere, but a bubble will do." He stood in front of Seb. "Seb, you have an aura, everyone does. An outline of energy around yourself. I believe that is what Dom and I see when we can see you on our maps. Remember? Yours is blue."

"Yeah, and ours are pink. How not good is that!" Zach mumbled.

"That is the energy and influence of your soul Seb — your aura. Now, this book," taking it off Zach, he waved it in the air, "says you have to visualise a ring of white light around yourself, though I have read somewhere else it should be purple. I really don't think it matters. These books are written by those with basic knowledge. I believe the principal is that you must visualise your aura and focus it into a sphere of light around yourself."

Greg nodded, "Agreed Aiden."

"Okay. So try imagining the aura around your body Seb," Aiden said.

Seb closed his eyes and thought of the picture Aiden had shown them in the book — the image of the person with lines of light radiating out from them, and tried to imagine that was him, with his blue aura of light all around him. Nothing happened. All he could visualise was the image of himself holding his blood-soaked hands out. He opened his eyes again.

"Did you do it?" Aiden asked and then looked disappointed when Seb shook his head.

Aelfric turned to him.

"Seb, you do not need to imagine, you need to see. Like the fairies, the Dryads and all the other things you now see because your mind is open to them, be open to this and see the auras around you."

Seb understood. Aelfric was telling him that, like the many hazy creatures he was now aware of between the realities, his own aura was there, just waiting for him to focus on it to make it apparent; he needed to accept it was there and simply see it.

This time, he kept his eyes open and looked down at his hands on his lap. The strange thing was, when he did this, he was suddenly aware of other colours nearby, in the periphery of his vision. He glanced up, and now, around Aiden, he could see an outline of pink. He smiled. He glanced at Zach and saw the same thing.

"What's funny?" Zach frowned.

Seb looked at Alice. His twin was surrounded by an outline of green, so too was Dierne. And now he could see it all. Greg and Trudy also had these auras and then Seb glanced at Aelfric and his eyes opened wide. Far brighter than all the others, Aelfric had a vivid outline of blue brilliance around him. It was so definite and so powerful it spread out as far as Trudy and Dierne and across to Seb himself. Stunned, he looked down once more at his hands, but was baffled. There was nothing around him, no outline, no reassuring glow.

"I don't have one," he said to Aelfric, bitterly disappointed to have failed again.

Aelfric smiled. "You do. You just won't see it Seb, you are within it. Can you see everyone else's?" he asked.

Seb nodded, looking at Greg and then Alice.

"Then that is all you need." Aelfric stood as Seb realised, yet again, that his palm was aching. "You will never see your own energy, but if you see everyone else's then you can comprehend that the influence of each soul's energy spreads from their physical body. And you are no different. Work with Aiden. Learn to focus and then spread that energy around yourself." He was already walking towards the door. Still wet from his previous outing, he pulled the door open and braced himself as the wind swept into the room. "I won't be long." Then he was gone, along with Dierne.

The moment Aelfric left, Zach asked, "Pink? Tell me I'm not pink really, Seb. I could live with purple, that'd be quite cool."

"Shut up Zach," Trudy said, staring out at the distressed sea, waiting for her Custodian to return, or to call for her.

Seb noticed, with interest, that the halo of pink light around her had intensified and become slightly bigger.

"It's pink Zach," he said turning to his friend. "Suits you actually." He smiled.

Zach huffed. "I am so hungry," he said glancing around the room. "Is there really no food here?" Everyone ignored him.

"So Seb," Aiden said, taking the seat Aelfric had vacated, "I don't know what you can see, but like Aelfric says, you have to somehow make your energy, your aura, spread out from yourself and think about it protecting you. The sad fact is, we won't know if you have been successful until something threatens you."

"That is true," Greg said, as though he had just realised it. "We won't know you are safe until you withstand an attack." He looked frustrated and Trudy turned, her face like thunder.

"Are you saying the only way to know Seb is safe is to put him to the test?" she said. "Aelfric's not going to take that risk — and he isn't going to let him off this boat until he knows he's safe."

Greg nodded. "Yes, that is the only way. And I'm afraid you are right, Aelfric won't put Seb at risk."

"So remind me what the point of all this was then?" Zach asked. No-one had an answer.

After a few minutes of awkward silence, Aiden tucked his book back in his satchel. He pulled out the little amulet he had made and sat fiddling with it.

"Well, that thing's a waste of time too isn't it?" Zach pointed at the amulet. "We can't prove it works until someone attacks Seb again."

Ignoring him, Trudy stepped forward, looking defiant.

"Aelfric cannot do The Restoration by himself. He is already exhausted, you can see it. I can't — we can't let him do it alone." She glared at Seb.

Seb didn't know what to say. He agreed with her and he knew she was right that, all the while there was a risk to him, Aelfric would never let him leave this boat. He lowered his head and stared pathetically at the floor, noticing a slight staining in the wooden boards, where he had fallen. Whoever had cleared up the blood hadn't managed to get rid of all the traces. He looked away.

"Well, I am stumped," Greg said, throwing his hands up in a gesture of futility. "Without actually putting Seb at risk and making sure he can withstand an attack, we cannot prove to Aelfric that he is safe to leave the yacht."

Trudy took a step closer and lowered her voice.

"When Aelfric returns, we could tell him there was another attempt at an attack on Seb — and that Seb withstood it. Then he will allow him to help him with The Restoration. It would be a secret between us, that it hadn't actually happened."

"Hold on a minute —" Zach said, standing, but Trudy cut him off. She turned to Seb. "Do you believe you can use your aura to protect yourself?" she demanded.

"Trudy, that is unfair on the lad," Greg muttered.

"No Greg, it's unfair on Aelfric. It has been unfair on him for a long time now."

"But to lie to Aelfric, Trudy? Seriously? Do you think he will be fooled? And do you think he will forgive you if he finds out?" Greg said.

Now her shoulders slumped and she frowned at the floor. After a moment or two, she glanced back up at Greg. "So what do we do? He can't do it alone, Greg."

Greg put a hand on her shoulder. "He may have to," he said.

Seb was fighting his internal demons. He was terrified of another attack — not only because of the pain that would involve, but because this time, it may just kill him. But he could see how tired and drawn Aelfric looked and, unlike the others, could see how he was using Cue continually as a source of recuperative energy. He stayed quiet though, unable to resolve the issue. He had absolutely no faith in his own ability to use his aura to protect himself. Looking at Aiden, his freckles sparkling in the light, he could now clearly see the pink aura which surrounded his body. It glowed weakly, Aiden's disappointed thoughts reducing its energy. He looked at Trudy; her aura glowed lustrously with the anger and frustration she was feeling. Aelfric was right, he had just needed to see, not imagine, and now the auras of all those around him were visible without him even trying to see them. But that didn't help. How could a glowing light around anyone's body stop a knife stabbed into an effigy? "You were bleeding," Alice's words reverberated around his head and he stared at the floorboards, feeling lost.

As the glass doors opened, he jumped. Aelfric and Dierne, dripping wet once more, stepped into the room. Cue was by Aelfric's side and he had his hand discretely on the wolf's back. He closed the doors, but before he could get very far into the room, Trudy planted herself in front of him.

"You need to rest," she barked. "And you need to let Seb take his share."

"Trudy!" Greg exclaimed. She waved a hand dismissively at him.

"You cannot go into The Restoration like this Aelfric," her tone softened, but she stood defiantly in front of him.

Aelfric regarded her thoughtfully for a moment and then he put a gentle hand on her shoulder.

"You care so deeply," he said to her. "And I love you for it." He smiled. She shuffled her feet, looking embarrassed and thrilled at the same time. "I will go and lie down, Trudy. But Seb cannot help. His path is a different one at the moment. You are his Guardian as much as you are mine and I know you will give him the help he needs." Turning to Seb he continued. "Seb, do not feel pressured. Your need, at the moment, is to protect yourself. We will all help —"

"Aelfric!" Trudy interrupted, suddenly pointing at him. "You are bleeding. What's happened."

Seb looked where she was pointing and could see, between the lapels of his sodden coat, just below the level of his ribs, a red patch spreading across his white shirt.

Aelfric reacted swiftly. He pulled his coat closed, covering it.

"I am fine," he said, placing a hand back on Cue, who leant against his legs. "It will pass."

"What will?" Trudy was horrified. "You are hurt. How are you hurt?"

Greg, hurried up to him and ignoring Aelfric's efforts to resist, opened his coat. The patch of red had grown. It was clearly blood and there was clearly lots of it. Dierne had been discretely supporting Aelfric but now, as Greg tried to push Aelfric's coat off his shoulders, his grip was broken. Aelfric staggered. Dierne swooped and, taking his arm, helped him sit on the sofa.

Greg immediately began unbuttoning Aelfric's shirt, yelling at Aiden to go and get some hot water and at Zach to pass him a fresh towel.

"Greg, enough," Aelfric said, quietly but firmly. "I have said it will pass, and it will."

Dierne moved round and took Greg's hands away.

"Leave him," his voice crackled.

By now, though, Greg had opened Aelfric's shirt and Seb looked on, appalled. On the left side, under Aelfric's ribs, a swathe of bandages, which obviously covered an open wound, was soaked in blood. Seb put a hand to his own ribs. The wound was in the exact place he had felt the knife-edge penetrate his body and where, he fancied, he had bled from. There was a further, puncture-type wound in the centre of Aelfric's chest, in the same spot Seb had felt that burning, piercing skewer drive through his breastbone; that one appeared partially healed, but fresh blood had begun to seep from it.

Greg, stepping back as Aelfric buttoned his shirt, whispered, "Now we know how Seb was not killed."

"What?" Trudy was confused and upset. "What Greg?"

"Enough, please Greg," Aelfric said softly. "I will go and lie down, but I need nothing more. Help Seb."

With Dierne's assistance he stood and walked towards the galley. No-one spoke as they watched him descend to the sleeping quarters.

When he was gone Trudy turned to Greg.

"What has happened? Tell me what's happened," she hissed at him.

Greg shook his head. "It would appear that Aelfric has his own secret. I believe that, in order to save Seb," he lowered his voice, "he used the wolf-stags to transfer the sympathetic influence — and the injuries — onto himself."

# No Poppet Required

Trudy was irate. She stood, glaring at her brother.

"This cannot continue! He will not survive The Restoration, Greg. You need to go down to him, deal with his wounds. He says he doesn't want help, but he needs it." And now she span round and glared at Seb. Keeping her voice low, she snarled at him, "Right! You need to deal with the next trespasser. The very next time you get the sign, you need to go instead of Aelfric. He needs time to —"

Zach jumped in. He positioned himself between Trudy and Seb.

"He will do no such thing," he said, laughing. "You need to calm down my lady." He spoke as though the whole issue was a joke. "Now, I may be new to this game, but if I get this right, Seb here, if he leaves this boat, could face another attack which could actually kill him. I can't let that happen — I'd be out of a job. And rather than barking orders at people to do things you know very well they cannot do, maybe you and I should be thinking about how we are going to protect Seb, and Aelfric." He beckoned to Aiden. "Aiden, show us that book of yours. If Seb's not up for using his bubble, maybe me and Trudy can — or maybe there's something else in there that would help?"

Trudy stood, rocking on the balls of her feet, fists clenched, glowering at Zach. Greg moved towards her and put his arm around her shoulders.

"Trudy, I will go and see if he will let me treat the wounds, but I think Zach is right. If you and he can find a way to protect Seb, Aelfric will possibly allow him to share some of the work. We still have over twelve hours until the moment of the solstice."

Throughout these exchanges, Seb sat, Alice behind him, feeling an abject failure. He was horrified that Aelfric had taken those awful injuries onto himself, and every word Trudy had uttered made him feel more guilty.

Alice spoke silently to him, "This really isn't your fault, Seb."

As Greg walked towards the rear of the boat, Aiden, who had been sitting quietly beside them, turned to Seb.

"I have an idea," he whispered. He opened the book and showed Seb and Alice a double page. The rather odd title on the left hand page read: 'Poppet'. Beneath it was an image of a crudely-fashioned fabric doll with irregular, bold stitching attaching basic arms, legs and head to a lumpy torso. Two different sized black buttons had been used for eyes, which stared blankly from the page at Seb, and more irregular stitching formed a grim, down-turned mouth. The look of it sent shivers down Seb's spine.

"That's a Voodoo Doll," Zach exclaimed, noticing the page and stepping round Trudy to take a closer look.

"Actually, yes, but its real name is a poppet," Aiden explained as Zach snatched the book from him.

"Cool," Zach smiled. "And this is what someone's been using to stab Seb?" he asked.

"It's not cool Zach, but it is useful. And the poppet doesn't necessarily take the form of a doll like this — it can be a wax or clay model, carved out of wood or even a potato, or made out of something simpler. Essentially it just needs to be made to represent the person you want the sympathetic influence, or magic, to work on, and to have a tag-lock or a magical link to the person — like a sample from them, a fingernail clipping, hair and so on."

"Aiden, we sort of know all this now," Zach said, handing the book back to him.

"Yes," Aiden answered, "but I have an idea." Trudy moved closer, standing with her toes practically touching Aiden's as she leaned forward to look at the book. "We know that sympathetic magic can be used to harm, and we think that whoever is doing this to Seb is using an effigy or poppet like this. But these poppets can also be used to protect. Our issue with the Aura Shield is that we won't know it is working until Seb has to defend himself, and Aelfric won't allow that. I'm not saying this will be any different, but the issue with trusting the Aura Shield," he turned to Seb, looking apologetic, "I am sorry, Seb, is that Seb doesn't believe in it, or his own ability to use it, enough."

"Go on," Trudy said to Aiden.

"Well, I believe in this and you believe in this?" Aiden looked up enquiringly at her. She nodded emphatically. "So, this will definitely work — if we make the poppet and we use it to protect Seb. Aelfric, of all people, knows that sympathetic influence works — hasn't he the injuries to prove it? And if it can be so effective in causing harm, he knows too that, with the right belief and intent, it can be just as effective in protecting. If he knows you are guarding Seb from the imitative influence, Trudy, using that same influence — and with your typical," he paused, looking for a suitable word, "zeal — then he may allow Seb to join him in The Restoration. He trusts us, and in particular, you."

They turned as Greg, returning from below decks, joined them.

"How is he?" Trudy immediately asked.

Greg looked troubled.

"He is asleep already. I wasn't going to risk disturbing him to check his wounds — and I don't believe Dierne would have let me." Frowning, he added, "It won't be long before there is another trespasser. He needs a good, long rest, but I am afraid he will be denied that."

"Well, Aiden here has an idea." Zach pointed at the book. "Although he totally excluded me from it, which I find very insulting." Aiden blushed. "Particularly since I am Seb's Guardian." He crossed his arms.

The redness in Aiden's cheeks deepened and he stammered, "I, I, Zach, it's just that —"

"Just that you doubt me? Charming!" Zach huffed.

"I just didn't think you believed in any of this," Aiden mumbled, looking fit to cry.

"Mm. Any of this — like fairies? Dryads? Magical doorways? Golems, gytrash, whispy souls and — my fantastic stick?" He pulled it from his trouser pocket, twirled it and stuffed it back in there. "Nah, maybe you're right. I am a doubter aren't I?" He pointed a finger at Seb. "I am though, as I said, Seb's Guardian, and if I have to make bubbles or knit dolls to protect him, then I will do that!" Now he smirked and Aiden relaxed.

"What's the idea?" Greg asked, sitting once more in the big armchair.

It was Zach who summarised.

"We make a Voodoo protection puppet. We make it — me, Trudy and Aiden — cos we're the ones who believe in its power and we're the ones who really want to protect Seb. That way, because Aelfric trusts us, he will be sure Seb is protected and then he'll let us off this boat — I don't know about you, but I need a change of scenery — And he should also then let Seb here take part in The Restoration thing."

Greg lifted his over-grown brows.

"It's actually a poppet," Aiden said. "And I just hoped that, if the Guardians and I made it, Aelfric would trust it would work to protect Seb — he wouldn't have to worry about whether Seb's own defence of himself was sufficient ..." His voice trailed off and he nervously flicked the corner of the page in the book.

Seb had been listening as though in a daze. He felt like everyone had forgotten he was even in the room. What a pathetic figure they seemed to think he made — self-doubting, vulnerable, needy. But he couldn't argue with that assessment — that was precisely how he felt. He doubted his ability to use his own aura to protect himself, he felt vulnerable to another attack and he absolutely needed their help.

Greg was slowly nodding as Aiden continued.

"Of course, we still can't prove it works until Seb is attacked again, but I think Aelfric will trust Trudy's," he paused and looked at Zach, "and Zach's determination to protect Seb, and that, because they are so devoted to their roles, their power will be greater than the attacker's."

Greg smiled. "Well, I do believe even Aelfric would agree with that," he said. "I will help too. Surely the combined intent of four of us will be more than sufficient to prevent the next attack from succeeding."

"Great. What do we do?" Zach snatched the book from Aiden again and scanned the pages. "Wax, we need wax. Or clay. Or a potato? — Good luck with finding anything edible in this place — Or we could make a proper one from cloth — Don't suppose you brought a sewing kit in that bag Aiden?" He glanced down.

"Actually, I did," Aiden said. "And a few other bits I thought we might need."

"Boy Scout," Zach laughed at him as he pulled a sewing kit from the bag along with some Hessian material and a small box. "How much warning were you given to come here?"

"Now you know why I'm in my pyjamas," Aiden said, placing all the items on the sofa cushion beside him.

"How long is this going to take," Trudy asked, becoming frustrated at all the talk and realising that they actually had to make a doll.

"Really not long." Aiden placed his bag on the floor. "It only has to be a rough image."

Seb, looking at the eager faces of those around him, noticed that all their auras had intensified as their thoughts became more positive. He, however, was unable to share their enthusiasm. Feeling low, he stood and wandered a few paces towards the galley, looking for a quiet place to be with his own thoughts. Pace, whimpering, went with him and Alice, noticing, zoomed over to him.

"This will work Seb," he said quietly. Seb couldn't raise a smile, he felt downcast. Turning away from Alice he stared out of the nearest, large window. All he could see was blackness and his own miserable reflection. He dropped his head, giving a heavy sigh. "Aiden is certain that with all —"

"Cue, to him!" Aelfric's shout came suddenly from below deck.

The huge wolf instantly appeared at Pace's side and both wolves leant their bodies against Seb who, as their strength poured into him, felt his mood lighten, but only slightly. "Protect yourself Seb," Aelfric's voice was accompanied by his footsteps as he climbed the stairs. Seb was slow to react, he felt so sad, so disinterested. He turned just as Aelfric, looking haggard, appeared at the top of the stairs.

Zach, hearing Aelfric's words, leapt towards Seb from the other side of the room, Trudy a pace behind and Alice put a hand on Seb's arm.

"Seb? Are you okay?" Seb wasn't — he was desolate. "Seb?" Alice said, as Zach reached them.

Lifting his head, Seb once more looked at his reflection in the mirrored window, but now it was over-laid with another, shady figure — an image of himself superimposed on the real reflection. And this image stood, clutching its chest, blood pouring from a point just to the left of his breast plate, over his heart.

The wolves were howling.

"Seb," Aelfric called, stumbling from the top of the stairs towards him, "protect yourself." He was still a few yards from Seb. Zach, realising what was going on, grabbed Seb by the shoulders and span him away from the window.

"Whatever it is mate, don't react. Greg said if you react the attacker can locate you." He put his arm around Seb's shoulders as he spoke.

And suddenly Seb understood. He had been so consumed by the sadness he had felt, he had not been able to see. Now, recognising the danger he was in, he braced himself for the pain of the attack he was sure would follow. Aelfric, moving with Dierne's help, was only paces from him and reached a hand towards him, but Trudy leapt between them.

"Aelfric, no! Not again," she shouted, barring his way.

Aelfric, however, had already stopped. He was staring in surprise at Zach who still stood with his arm around Seb. He had closed his eyes and was muttering something Seb couldn't make out. And now Seb felt the sadness lift and a sense of calm flood through him. The two wolves stopped howling and sat down as if nothing had happened.

Feeling much calmer and actually, perfectly all right, Seb too looked at Zach. Without the howling of the wolves he was able to hear his friend's words.

"Bubble, bubble, bubble," Zach repeated over and over again.

Aelfric spoke quickly.

"Seb, the danger is not gone. Zach is holding it off. You have to build your own defence."

Gazing at Zach, Seb could clearly see his friend's aura — it spread out so far from his body that it enveloped Seb. He glanced at Aelfric, whose aura had also increased in intensity. In a vibrant arc of blue, it reached outwards, encircling Trudy and Dierne and it continued to spread until it encapsulated Zach, Seb, Alice and the wolves as well.

Noting the concentration on Zach's face, Seb wondered what he needed to do to defend himself. He felt like someone waiting for the executioner's axe to fall. And then, like a revelation, he understood. He had the evidence right before his eyes; he could see the effect that intent and belief, combined with a soul's energy could produce. Aelfric's and Zach's auras shone with a brilliance that was almost blinding and, as if a switch had been flicked in his own mind, giving him a new-found faith in what was possible, he felt empowered. He knew, like Zach, he could block the intent of this attacker. So, smiling, he pictured his own aura as a sphere around himself — one that was solid and impenetrable and through which no-one else's intentions could reach. And as soon as he did, he felt a surge of energy rush out from his body. Zach's arm was thrown from his shoulders and he yelled in surprise as he opened his eyes.

"You burst my bubble Seb!" he shouted, then he gasped. "And, my mortal friend, you are glowing."

Zach, Seb guessed, could see his aura and he smiled.

"I am sorry," he said.

"No worries. Looks like you don't need it now anyway." Zach looked stunned.

Trudy was staring at Zach, open-mouthed as Greg approached them all.

"Is he safe?" Greg said to Aelfric.

"He is in control," Aelfric answered, looking relieved. "That is good Seb." He smiled at him. Then he turned to Zach but before he could speak Trudy stepped forward.

"Well done Zach." She looked surprised. "That was — impressive."

"It was, wasn't it?" He grinned at her, then, jabbing a fist in the air, yelled, "I was amazing!"

Now she huffed. "Don't push it."

Greg chuckled. "He will always push it Trudy. Would someone mind explaining what happened?"

Zach puffed out his chest and cleared his throat, "Well, actually I was amazing. I used my protective bubble to block the attack on Seb. Cool huh?"

Aiden, grinning, joined them.

"That is cool," he said. "No poppet required."

Seb stood, still feeling the projection of his own energy charging outwards from his body. He knew, without a doubt, that, at the moment, he was safe. As he relished that feeling he glanced at Aelfric, noting that his aura was waning, shrinking away from the group. He had summoned both wolf-stags and placed a hand on each of their sides. He looked deathly pale and Seb could see fresh blood seeping through his top. Dierne, looking worried, supported him under his arm.

Seeing where Seb was looking, Greg glanced over and then, with a small squeaking sound, he rushed to Aelfric.

"Now I am going to insist. You need to let me deal with this," he said firmly.

Barely able to stand, Aelfric nodded and allowed Dierne and Greg to help him downstairs, taking Cue and Pace with him.

# A Dryad's Fury

Zach was euphoric and gave everyone a full account of exactly what he had done, at the top of his voice.

"See? You should never doubt me Aiden," he added finally. "I take my responsibilities very seriously and when the time comes, and when it really counts, I am there." He laughed and flopped into the big chair, draping one leg over the arm.

Trudy shoved his leg off. "Show some respect," she snapped. "This is Aelfric's home."

Zach chuckled. "Anything you say oh grumpy one?"

Trudy frowned and for about the hundredth time glanced at the stairs at the far end of the long room.

Alice, hovering beside Seb, murmured to him, "How are you feeling?"

Seb couldn't answer. His emotions were mixed; they swung from gratitude to Zach and Aelfric, and relief that another agonising attack had been averted, to guilt, and fear of what could have been and what lay ahead. He could still feel the world around him resonating with the energy his soul was sending forth but he knew that, if it had not been for Zach and his unwavering self-confidence and willingness to have a go, he could be dead — or Aelfric could have had to suffer yet another hideous wound in order to save him. The fact that Aelfric would have willingly done that made him feel humble.

So he shrugged. "Not sure," he replied honestly.

"Come and sit down Seb. It's bad enough having one cat pacing the room, two is just unnerving," Zach said, looking at Trudy.

As footsteps sounded on the stairs, Trudy almost ran to the other end of the boat. Instantly Greg's head appeared, she was questioning him.

"How is he then? Is he okay?"

Greg looked unhappy and raised his hand to silence her questions, then the two of them chatted in hushed voices, and Greg began making coffee. Seb thought it strange that, considering Aelfric's injuries, Greg's priority was coffee making, but then he guessed, maybe Aelfric had asked for one. Several times, as they chatted, both Trudy and Greg glanced across at the group at the other end of the room. To Seb, they seemed furtive, and now he worried that Aelfric's injuries were even worse than he had thought. Concerned, he wandered down to them.

"Is he okay?" he asked and Greg, not having seen him approach, started.

Regaining his composure he looked at Seb, then glanced down at the coffee cups.

"I've dressed the wounds, Seb, and with the wolves' help — and a good rest — he'll be fine."

Seb was relieved. He smiled. "Can I go and see him?" he asked.

"What? Oh, no. That's not a good idea. As I say, he needs rest." Greg poured coffee into one of the cups on the tray as Zach joined them.

"Mm, thanks. Just what I need." He reached for the cup but Greg lifted it away, handing the jug of coffee to Trudy.

"This one's for Aelfric. Just how he likes it," he said, smiling. "Trudy will pour the others while I take it to him. You go and sit down and have yours. Trudy, if you don't mind."

She nodded and, filling the other cups, led the boys back to the sofa, Zach moaning that no-one had brought biscuits for them to have with the coffee.

"Or milk even. Bit shabby if you ask me." He flopped back into the chair.

"No-one did," Trudy said, but smiled. Whatever Greg had told her had obviously cheered her up.

The storm outside hadn't died down at all and rain beat against the glass panes around the room. Seb stared out at the black night, listening to its frenetic drumming, wondering where Nat was. He knew the yacht was sailing towards Solomon, one of the islands that made up the Isles of Scilly, and that was such a long way from the mainland and her. He had barely had time to think about her, as the discussions over the making of a poppet had gone on. Now no-one was referring to that task and Aiden played absently with the Hessian cloth and sewing kit. Everyone seemed confident Seb had this problem sorted.

Seb's thoughts turned to the person who was seeking to harm him. If he truly had sorted the problem, if he was able to sustain his self-defence, was there any reason to continue looking for them? As he mulled this over, Greg rejoined the group. Nodding to Trudy, he sat beside Aiden.

"He's sleeping," he smiled.

Trudy looked satisfied and, for the first time, seemed to relax. Perching on the sofa arm she sipped her coffee then glanced at Seb. There was a strange look in her eyes he couldn't fathom.

"Eh Seb?" Zach asked.

"What? Sorry. I wasn't listening." Seb turned to him.

"Aiden was saying we should still make the poppet, but I think you don't need it now. You're good right?"

"This is a really dangerous person Zach," Aiden said before Seb could answer. "Knowledgeable and powerful Greg said. Just because they have been stopped one way doesn't mean they won't try something else." He looked to Greg for support.

"Yes, Aiden," Greg agreed. "It would be sensible to take precautions while we have the time to do so."

"Seb's got me," Zach laughed. "He doesn't need precautions — or a doll — Do you Seb?"

Seb opened his mouth to answer but stopped as, in a haze of green, Dierne suddenly appeared in front of Greg.

"What have you done?" his voice crackled with anger, and Seb was stunned at how bright his aura was — the green spreading far beyond his body and shining with such intensity Seb could barely look at him. Towering over Greg, he looked furious. His eyes flashed silver and thorns protruded between the leaves covering his body.

When Greg didn't answer, he repeated, speaking each word slowly in a threatening hiss, "What — have — you — done?"

"Dierne," Greg's tone was placatory, pleading almost and he looked uncomfortable. "He needed to rest."

"I asked you — what have you done?" Dierne glared at him.

Greg looked shocked and Trudy moved across to stand in front of her brother.

"What he needed!" she said, sticking her chin in the air and looking defiantly at Dierne. "And you know it is the right thing."

"It will be for a couple of hours only. Time enough for the wolves to give him the energy to heal," Greg said, reaching a calming hand towards Dierne.

Dierne stiffened and the thorns protruding from his body lengthened. "Do not," he snarled and Greg withdrew his hand.

Seb watched the exchange; the palpable fury of Dierne and the awkward nervousness of Greg, and believed he knew what had happened. Greg had administered something to Aelfric, to make him sleep.

"You had no right," Dierne said through gritted teeth.

"We had every right," Trudy raised her voice. "You know as well as we do that he will not rest. He will not stop dealing with these souls and give himself time to recover. So we gave him some respite. We cannot allow him to go into The Restoration so exhausted and so injured."

"Cannot allow him?" Dierne stared at her.

"We have done what is best for him. He is not the only Custodian and he needed time to recover." Trudy was not at all contrite.

"Cannot allow him?" Dierne repeated, his voice rustling like leaves in a storm. "You have betrayed him." Greg flinched and Trudy looked astounded. "You will leave his home." Dierne instantly vanished and reappeared by the glass door. Without a pause he pulled it open and, as the wind rushed in, he swooped over and stood in front of Trudy. "Do not resist me. I give you this choice, come with me willingly and I will take you to Dom and The Caretaker; resist me and I will take you to where there will be no chance of your rejoining the group until he wakes."

She looked horrified. "You wouldn't dare!" she challenged him. "Aelfric would never forgive you."

"Then do not put me in that position," he glowered at her and the thorns on his body became sharper.

"Dierne, this isn't necessary," Greg said. "We were doing what is best for him."

Dierne looked down at him. "You do not have the right to decide what is best for him. You have betrayed your Custodian. The choice stands: come willingly, or I will strand you on a mountain top."

Seb and his friends were watching in awed silence. None of them dared speak or interfere. And then Seb felt a slight ache in his left palm and his stomach lurched. Instantly he knew, with Aelfric out of action, he was the only one who could deal with the soul that had triggered the sign. Now his mind was in turmoil. He dreaded leaving the yacht and locating the trespassing soul, forcing it to pass through him and reveal to him all its depraved and unsettling thoughts and deeds — but if he didn't do it, another poor soul out there would suffer.

In his mind, he spoke to Alice, "I have to go. Aelfric can't, so I have to — well — I need to go." He pointed at his palm.

Alice turned to him looking worried. "Dierne is very dangerous at the moment. Pick your words carefully," he said silently.

Greg was trying to reason with Dierne but everything he said seemed to incense him all the more.

"If he does not rest, he will not heal and he won't be fit for The Restoration, Dierne. Your anger is understandable, but we have done what we felt was right for Aelfric."

Dierne had risen off the floor and hung in the air, staring down at Greg, looking as though he could tear him apart.

"You have taken away his choice. You have taken away his ability to fulfil his role and the worst of it is, he will blame himself and not you. Whatever events befall whatever souls, between now and when he awakes, he will blame himself."

Dierne's aura had swelled so much it encapsulated Greg and reached out to all those in the room. Seb could feel his anger as though it were a tangible thing, the air vibrated with it and it seemed the wind outside, pouring in through the still-open door, was increasing in ferocity in response to it.

He knew Dierne was right; Aelfric would never forgive himself if a single trespassing soul was not stopped, or a single rightful soul suffered because he had not been there to protect them. So that meant the only thing Seb and the others could do was make sure all souls were dealt with properly while Aelfric slept and recovered. The ache in his hand was becoming much stronger and though he really didn't want to, he knew he needed to leave and deal with the trespassing soul.

"I need to go," he shouted across to Dierne and all eyes turned on him. "And Aelfric does need to rest," he said more quietly. "So we have to make sure that nothing he can blame himself for happens while he is asleep." He pointed at his palm. "I need to go," he said again.

Dierne's aura shrank away. For only a moment he considered Seb's words and that was all it took for the thorns covering his body to disappear. He glanced back at Trudy and Greg and then, as if dismissing them as insignificant, swooped over to hover beside Seb.

"I will help convey the others to a doorway, but I cannot come with you," he said, looking anxiously across to the stairway at the end of the room, and Seb nodded understanding. "Whatever I can do to help from here though, send a message through Alice." Now Dierne turned back to Greg. "And so you see? Your actions have also put our other Custodian at risk. It is unforgivable." With that, he moved to the open doorway. "Zach, I will take you," he said.

With a whoop Zach pulled his staff out and leapt over to him.

"Yay. Getting off the boat. Come on then, time to go," he shouted, grinning at Seb.

Seb was so nervous his stomach was turning circles and his knees felt weak but he straightened his shoulders. Making a silent promise not to let Aelfric down, he turned towards Aiden, who looked as nervous as he felt.

"I am sorry," he said. "I need you too."

Aiden instantly smiled. "I thought you were going to leave me behind." He picked his bag up, rifled inside it, removed his tin and joined Seb.

Looking at his friend, still in his pyjamas, and yet ready to brave the dreadful weather and go wherever Seb needed him, Seb checked himself and pushed his own anxiety to the back of his mind.

"Alice," he said, "do you mind getting Aiden that coat?" Immediately Alice vanished and a second later zoomed back through the room holding the coat Seb had worn earlier. Aiden took it from him gratefully and slipped it on.

"Anything else you want Aiden? Scarf? Hat? An umbrella?" Zach laughed.

Aiden giggled nervously. "Shoes would be nice, but I'll manage."

The wind was howling through the doorway and Seb could feel its cold bite through his own clothing. Taking a deep breath he said, "Aiden, where are we going?"

As he clicked open the lid of his tin, Aiden's face was bathed in pink light. He stared into it then turned and pointed towards the prow of the boat.

"There is a doorway not too far away, in that direction."

He was, Seb knew, indicating the small island of Solomon. Pushing against the driving wind, he stepped up to the threshold of the door.

Trudy joined him. "I will go first," she said. "To make sure it is safe."

Dierne's aura immediately intensified, he straightened his shoulders and crossed his arms, glaring down at her, but before he could speak Seb shook his head.

"You can't come," he said.

She looked aghast. "What? Of course I can. You need me for protection."

"No, I need Zach," he smiled at her. "Aelfric needs you. You can't leave him here, unprotected."

She looked put out. "He will have Dierne and can call for me if he needs me."

"No, he cannot." Dierne scowled. "You and Greg have seen to that."

Trudy opened and closed her mouth as her brother joined her, looking annoyed at Dierne.

"Our intention was always to help Seb while Aelfric sleeps. He lacks experience and needs us with him. Zach should remain, along with you — to ensure Aelfric comes to no harm."

Now the anger in Dierne's face returned and he blocked the doorway with his massive, leaf-covered frame. "I will not transport you —"

"And I'm not staying here!" Zach shouted. "Come on Dierne, hitch me up."

With a parting glare, Dierne lifted Zach and swooped out of the doorway, disappearing into the rain and the black of the night before there could be any more discussion.

Seb stood awkwardly in the company of the confused and angry twins. Without Zach, Trudy was forced to remain, or leave her Custodian unprotected. Seb figured she would probably be happier with that arrangement in any case; she worshipped Aelfric, which was what made this situation all the more difficult. She and Greg, he knew, had acted out of their absolute devotion to Aelfric; they were so concerned that he was running himself into the ground and would be vulnerable during The Restoration. But their plan hadn't allowed for Dierne's opposition and nor had it taken into consideration Aelfric's wishes. In fact, they had acted knowing it would be against what Aelfric would want.

So their plans had gone awry, but Seb didn't have time to worry about that. The pain in his hand was quite acute now.

"I have to go. I will be fine with my group," he shouted over the wind. "You both need to stay here, in case anything happens while Aelfric is asleep." Trudy already appeared content with that idea but Greg looked as if he had more to say. Seb didn't give him the chance. "Alice, can you take Aiden," he called and forced his way, against the wind, through the doorway.

He hadn't anticipated just how vicious the wind would be. It was brutal and the rain it carried with it lashed at his face. In seconds he could hardly see; his eyebrows and eyelashes dripped rain and salt water into his eyes. Rubbing them, he could just make out Aiden, his face illuminated with a pink tinge, floating ahead of him as Alice carried him inches above the deck.

Seb didn't dare glance back, fearing that, if he did, Greg would take it as a signal to join him and then, faintly, through the sound of the storm, he heard the door close.

Battling forward they reached the prow, where Dierne waited with Zach on his back. Gripping the metal chain rail, which swayed as he leant his weight on it, Seb stared over at the driving waves.

"Dierne says he can lower you down," Alice's voice sounded in Seb's head.

Before he had a chance to acknowledge, Dierne grabbed him by the arm and lifted him over the rail. In the midst of the furious tumult of the billowing sea water, the blue-white outlines of the asrais were visible, shining out and spreading a sheen of light beneath the yacht. Several now separated from the main group, which had been milling around below the hull, and swept forward of the vessel.

Dierne didn't have to lower Seb far; the waves were like mountains, their peaks reaching to the yacht's deck and their troughs sinking below its hull. He released Seb atop one of the massive waves and instantly an asrai loomed up out of the water and seized his foot. Seb wobbled, balancing on one leg, buffeted by the wind. As the wave dropped away, he was taken with it. He let out a scream and he heard Zach yell but then Alice's voice called into his mind.

"Dierne says to trust the asrais. You just need to walk to where you want to go Seb," he said calmly.

And now Seb realised that the asrai supporting him had actually kept him exactly where Dierne had deposited him — it had simply descended as the wave descended, taking Seb with it. The ghost-like male form regarded him with interest from beneath the water, both arms extended. In his panic, Seb had placed his second foot down and the asrai had taken hold of it and now, as he was lifted upward within the sweep of the next wave, Seb was lifted too. Tentatively, he took a step forward, placing his trust in these ghostly souls. Instantly another asrai rose within the body of the neighbouring wave. The water fell away and the asrai leapt skyward, reached out and grabbed his foot. It hovered in the air, above the void of the spent wave, until the next wall of water rose up to it. Now Seb took another step and the same thing happened. An asrai leapt from the approaching wave, into mid air, and hovered, with Seb's foot in its hand, until a new wave swallowed the figure. Seb quickly got the hang of it; he timed each step with the approach of a wave and began to make speedy progress in the direction Aiden had given him.

"We will meet you on the land," Dierne said, zooming off with Zach.

"You take Aiden!" Seb told Alice.

"Aelfric instructed me to stay with you," Alice responded, holding Aiden just above the tempestuous waves.

"I'll be fine," Seb said, feeling more confident as he walked. "Go on with Aiden, and come back for me." Alice, reluctantly, followed Dierne.

Alone in the maelstrom, with nothing but ghosts and the sound of the wind for company, Seb felt strangely calm. He stopped worrying about trying to time his footfalls, certain now that the asrais would anticipate each one, and he strode forward quickly. Once more he thought of Nat and wondered where she was. He guessed she was safe, they would have heard from Dom and The Caretaker if not.

Within just a minute he could see the white foam of the breakers as they crashed onto Solomon and he could see the glowing auras of Aiden, Zach and the two Dryads standing inland a few metres. One green aura separated from the group and Seb knew Alice was on his way back for him. In moments he had reached him, picked him up and carried him to the outcrop where the others waited. Standing on the slippery rocks, Seb glanced back at the asrais. Strangely, they didn't head for the yacht but simply floated within the waves, just off shore.

His hand was aching badly now and he knew time was very short.

"Quickly Aiden," he shouted over the storm's noise. "Where's the door?"

Aiden was shivering violently. He held his tin in front of him and pointed with a shaking finger, just to Seb's left. There was no moonlight and so Seb used the light from his tin and reflected it onto the spot his friend was indicating, hoping to be taken where he was needed — to the trespassing soul. Instantly a door appeared and Zach, opening it, dashed through.

"I will leave you now," Dierne said. "Call me if you need help."

Seb nodded, and watched him disappear. Standing beside Aiden, with Alice hovering next to him he took a deep breath, "Come on," he said and followed Zach through the doorway.

# Not Burglars

"Well, where is it?" Zach asked.

They had arrived in a dark, boggy field, surrounded on three sides by a rickety wooden fence and on the fourth by a high hedge, within which the door they had used was just fizzling away. As flamers lit up on its spiky branches and on nearby patches of grass, Seb scanned the area, searching for anything to indicate where the trespassing soul was. All he saw were the silhouettes of a couple of horses on the far side of the field, huddled together for warmth against the bitter wind. His palm was aching badly and he wondered if he had missed something. He couldn't locate a trespassing soul at all.

"Can you see it Seb?" Zach asked, his breath creating a blossom of vapour in the cold air.

"No," Seb said. "Aiden, can you find it?"

Fumbling with his tin, Aiden stared into it, then he span around, pointing.

"There," he squealed and the others all turned.

The bush they were standing in front of was over six feet tall and only now did Seb notice, through the bare interwoven branches, lights on the other side — lights from a house.

"It's just beyond the hedge. Quickly Seb, it's moving towards that house," Aiden called.

As he said the words the sound of a baby's cry was carried to them on a strong gust of wind. It's after the baby's host body, Seb thought. He felt a burst of adrenaline and — trusting Aiden that it was in the right direction — he beckoned.

He hadn't anticipated how quickly the soul would be drawn to him. Almost instantly the mist trail zoomed through the hedge and straight into his chest. And then his world became a cascade of revolting images — sights of death, of mutilation, of cruel and inhumane acts. Nothing within what he saw was kind, nothing caring — all was cold and heartless.

Seb gasped, unable to deal with the horrors he saw.

"Alice," he called in his mind, and now Alice was there, pulling the visions away from him, weaving them into his own mind, knitting Seb's experience of the memories with his own. The impact was lessened though Seb's heart still pounded as he tried to distance himself from the visions. But now, along with them, came vile and despicable thoughts that showed a hunger for the suffering of others and pleasure at being the instigator of that suffering. "I can't Alice, I — it's horrible."

"Wait, Seb," Alice said. "Look."

And suddenly different images began to interlace themselves into the visions of depravity; kinder images, gentle, affectionate moments, fun, laughter, celebration and hope. Alice was seeking these out and pushing them to the forefront, so that they muted the horror and distress Seb felt, and he was not only able to calm himself but also to get a better picture of the character of this soul.

Within the wealth of experiences, he could now detect the pain of rejection and personal suffering. He could feel the disappointment, confusion and hurt of a soul who had experienced several lifetimes as a victim itself.

Seb felt tears well up in his eyes. This soul had been so optimistic and so caring. Only over time had sadness and then bitterness eaten away at it and, although it had given in to vitriolic resentment, underneath it all was still the hope — just a glimmer of hope — that someone would show they cared and could be trusted.

And then, as the soul tore free of his body, Seb was left with one, last image — an event so recent the record of it was strong and vibrant. He found it troubling. The image was of this soul having an encounter with a person in this reality — since it had left Áberan. How that could be, Seb wasn't sure. This was a trespassing soul which had left Áberan, unsanctioned by Nature, to travel the Ley Lines to this spot. Somehow, on the way, it had registered a memory of a meeting. Suddenly feeling sick, Seb swallowed hard, choking back the urge to vomit.

"Seb," Alice interrupted his thoughts. "You have to decide. Make a decision and deal with the soul. Seb!" Alice called again. "It is free."

He felt strong hands grip him by the shoulders.

"Seb," Zach shouted. "Deal with it mate. You're the only one who can."

Seb realised he was standing, eyes closed, arms hugging his own body. Opening his eyes, the first thing he saw was Aiden. His friend was standing, ankle deep, in a muddy puddle, his slippered feet covered in cold water, and he was shaking violently. Casting a concerned look across the field, he pointed and Seb followed his finger to where a streak of white mist charged away from them all, towards the horses.

"It's heading for the horses," Zach yelled, waving his staff. "Don't let it become a gytrash!"

Swiftly, Seb lifted his hand, pointing his birthmark skyward to where the moon was peeking through a small break in the clouds. Capturing its golden-white light he shone it at the soul, illuminating it, and muttered, "Rest."

Instantly the mist trail froze, floated momentarily, and then was swept away, past Seb and his friends to travel, Seb knew, along the Ley Line, back to Áberan.

"Not banished Seb?" Alice asked, surprised.

"No," he panted, shaking his head. Remembering that glimmer of hope he had detected, he prayed he had made the right decision.

The abhorrent visions still replayed in his mind. He felt weak and sick. The last memory — the vision of that soul's encounter with someone on its way to this spot — kept resurfacing above all the other images. It unsettled him.

"Okay. We're done then," Zach said, stuffing his staff back in his trouser pocket. "Open the door Seb; poor Aiden's gonna collapse from exposure if we don't get him somewhere warm. I suggest somewhere he can also change into some proper clothes; and I don't know about you Aiden," he winked at him, "but I could do with a hot cuppa and some food."

Aiden put his tin in the coat pocket and looked hopefully at Seb who, realising how much he was shivering, nodded.

"Somewhere warm?" he said, then shone moonlight at the hedge and watched the door appear.

"Somewhere warm, with food?" Zach corrected him and, opening the door, led the way through it.

This time the door took them to a small, snug study. The walls were lined with bookshelves which were bedecked with multi-coloured Christmas lights. Beneath a curtained window, opposite the bookshelf through which they had entered, sat a desk, strewn with papers and illuminated by a Tiffany lamp. Amid the chaos of paperwork, sat a cup of tea and beside that were two biscuits on a small plate.

"Warm, with food? That's it?" Zach grumbled, walking across and snatching a biscuit from the plate. "Where the heck are we?"

Aiden, hugging himself, teeth chattering, stepped towards the desk.

"This is Helen's study," he said. "She's a bit of a night owl. I expect she's been doing some writing."

"Well why here Seb? She's going to think it a bit odd that we've arrived from nowhere in the middle of the night —"

"Aiden? Where are you? Are you down there?" a female voice suddenly called out.

"Quick!" Zach whispered urgently, "Hide." And now he darted behind the door as they heard the sound of footsteps on creaking stairs.

Seb looked around, frantically searching for a suitable hiding place. He leapt over to the desk and ducked under it, squeezing into the recess between the two sets of drawers that formed its base.

Alice was laughing. "You guys are so much fun," he said and zoomed over and sat on the desk, bending forward to look, upside down, at Seb who peered out of the tiny space he had crammed himself into. "Comfy?" he chuckled. Seb frowned at him as a pair feet, wearing huge, fluffy fox slippers, walked through the doorway.

"There you are!" Seb heard the woman's voice exclaim and he peaked out from under the desk to see. "You had me worried when you weren't in your room. What are you doing up?"

Helen wasn't at all what Seb had expected. From what Aiden and Nat had told them about her interests, he expected a wild, hippy-ish woman, dressed in long floaty skirts, bright colours and with her hair tied in plaits. But this woman just looked — normal. Apart from the fluffy fox slippers, she wore simple jeans and a green jumper with a sparkly Christmas star on it. She was in her mid fifties and had short, blonde hair, which fell softly around a cheerful, heart-shaped face.

Putting an arm around Aiden, she continued speaking, "Aw, you're freezing — and you're covered in mud. Have you been outside? Are you okay?" She sounded surprised but not annoyed.

"I, I may have been sleep-walking," Aiden said, nervously.

"Oh?" Helen glanced curiously at him. After a moment, she guided him towards the door. "You go and get into some clean, dry pyjamas while I make you some tea and toast."

Aiden looked over his shoulder and shrugged helplessly at Seb.

"Toast would be nice," he said as they left the room.

As soon as they were gone, Zach jumped out from behind the door.

"Toast," he whispered. "He gets toast. I'm starving." He checked down the hallway to make sure Helen wasn't within earshot and then raised his voice to a mumble. "Why here Seb? You could have taken us to The Pytt — Or even to yours."

"It's just where the door took me," Seb said. "I didn't choose. I just thought about what Aiden needed, somewhere warm, with clothes for him."

"And food, Seb. You were supposed to think about food too." Zach grabbed the second biscuit off the plate and stuffed it in his mouth. "Al, tell Aiden we're coming up to his room." He returned to the doorway and, looking right, whispered back over his shoulder, "She's in the kitchen. Come on." And with that, he was gone, out of the door and left towards the stairs.

"Zach," Seb hissed at him, but Zach was already leaping up the stairs three at a time — thankfully, silently.

Still feeling rather sick, and inexplicably tired, Seb tip-toed up after him. Reaching the landing, with Alice at his shoulder, he followed the sound of Zach's mumbled voice to Aiden's bedroom. Aiden was just stepping into the en-suite to take a shower and Zach was telling him off for wasting time.

"But my feet and legs are covered in mud," Aiden protested. "I have to get clean."

"Don't see why. Just get dressed over it. No-one'll know." Zach flounced onto Aiden's bed.

The bedroom, festooned with flamers, was cosy. Helen had put a huge Christmas tree in one corner for Aiden. It was far too big for the room and dominated it, spreading its decorated branches half way to the bed. Zach noticed several chocolate baubles hanging from them.

"You don't mind do you Aiden?" he asked. Without waiting to hear the answer, he leant across and unhooked one.

"Help yourself," Aiden said, smiling. "I really won't be long."

They heard the sound of the shower as Aiden turned it on next door and Seb joined Zach on the bed, shaking his head as his friend offered him a chocolate bell.

"No thanks," he said. He didn't even want to think about food.

Zach shrugged and stuffed the chocolate in his mouth. "Should have gone to your place really," he said. "Aiden could have borrowed your clothes and Lily could have got us some proper food."

"How are they doing with my mum?" Seb asked Alice.

"Scarlet got her back to sleep and she's been asking where we all are," Alice answered, watching Zach pull another chocolate from the tree.

"Bet she's missing me," Zach laughed, kicking his boots off and leaning back against the headboard.

Zach and Scarlet had a volatile, love-hate relationship and you could never tell how Scarlet felt about Zach from one minute to the next.

"Bet she's not," Alice chuckled.

"Ask her if we can come there," Zach said, not put off.

"She says we should. She doesn't know where we've been or what we've all been up to." Her words continued directly into Seb's head, repeated through Alice with all the intonation and impression of Scarlet's actual voice. "And you are excluding me! You're having all the fun, while I'm babysitting The Taz and Mum." She sounded huffy.

"Get her," Zach laughed again as Aiden, wrapped in a towel, returned to the room.

Zach's laughter stopped instantly, and they all jumped, as there was a gentle knock on the door.

"Aiden? You okay?" Helen called.

Zach, dragging Seb, bowled past Aiden into the en-suite, which amused Alice, who hovered above the bed, chuckling at them.

"Oh, uh. I'm fine," Aiden shouted. "Just getting dressed. I'll be down in a moment."

"I've got your toast here. Thought you'd prefer to have it in bed."

"I've got no clothes on!" Aiden shouted in a panicked voice as the door handle began to move. From outside Helen giggled.

"Okay. I'll leave the tray here. If you need anything else, let me know. I'll be in my study working for a while yet."

There was a slight chinking sound and then footsteps. After a few moments Zach emerged from the bathroom and walked straight to the door. He pressed his ear against it, listening, and then opened it.

"Yay," he said and brought in the tray Helen had left. "She obviously thinks you have the appetite of a horse." He looked at the pile of toast on the plate. "Which is just as well, cos I do." He put the tray on the bed and took a slice. "There's easily enough here for three." He took a huge bite and sat back on the bed, offering the plate to Seb who, looking at it, felt queasy and shook his head.

"No thanks," he said. "Reading that soul, it — Well, I feel sick."

Aiden, having slipped some clothes on, took a slice of toast and the cup of tea and perched beside Zach.

"You did well though Seb — dealing with it," he said. "You managed to read it and send it without needing Aelfric; which is good isn't it?"

Seb couldn't respond. Standing by the Christmas tree, he was desperately trying not to recall the visions he had seen in the soul reading, they made him feel so ill. In spite of his efforts, though, he found his thoughts continually returning to them. Downcast and disturbed, he suddenly wished Pace were there; he missed the comfort of the wolf's presence. Strangely, as that thought crossed his mind, a small cloud of hazy, fuzziness appeared on the bed beside Aiden. Curious, Seb stared at it and instantly it solidified into the form of a cat — a sleek, black house cat which was curled up, apparently sleeping. Now, as if noticing it was being watched, the cat woke, lifted its head and turned its yellow eyes on Seb. Uncurling itself, it stood, stretched and then leapt into his arms.

"Woah!" Seb hadn't expected it, and exclaimed aloud. Aiden and Zach looked up at him.

"What Seb? You gonna puke?" Zach asked, pulling the tray towards himself and leaning over it to cover it. Then he noticed that Seb was holding his arms out, away from his body. Looking puzzled he asked slowly, "What are you doing?"

As the cat curled itself up on his folded right arm, Seb took his left hand away and reflected flamer-light onto it, making it visible to the others.

"Well that's not normal," Zach said. "Where'd that come from?"

"It just appeared," Seb said, stroking the animal. Its sleek fur was soft to the touch, though its body was cold and as it began to purr, Seb found himself relaxing.

Aiden put a hand out to touch the cat, then instantly recoiled.

"It's cold." His eyes widened.

Alice laughed. "It's a totem, Aiden. What did you expect?" he said.

Aiden didn't move to touch the cat again, he just watched it as its tail flicked up and down and it snuggled closer in to Seb. "I've read about those." He glanced at a pile of books on his bedside table.

"Mm, well we haven't," Zach said, then grinned. "Go on, you know you want to tell all, Aiden."

Now Aiden reached towards the cat again and it raised its head to his hand, purring more loudly. "Animals aren't like humans and Dryads," he explained, smiling. "They don't have souls as we would recognise them, that live forever and return time and again to live new lives. They do, however, have an essence, or spirit, that can live on after their bodies have died, if they feel a particularly strong bond with a human or a place. When that happens, their spirit remains in this reality and they become something called a 'totem', or spirit helper." He looked at Seb. "Not sure why this one has come to you though, Seb. What were you thinking, before it appeared?"

"I was feeling unsettled — and sad I suppose," Seb said, and as he saw Zach and Aiden stiffen in alarm, he quickly added, "Not that sort of sad. Not like the attacker tracking me sad. Just upset, from reading that last soul." They relaxed. "And I," he paused, looking sheepish, "Well, I was missing the comfort of having Pace around."

Aiden smiled. "Well, that's what totems do. When you need something, courage, protection, luck, comfort — things like that, if you call on spirit totems, they will come to you. They all have different strengths. I am guessing this one is for comfort." He stroked the cat again.

Seb felt much calmer now, all thoughts of the disgusting and disturbing things he had seen were gone.

"Maybe we should get one for Scarlet?" Zach suggested. "Are there ones for bad tempers?" He flopped back on the bed and put his hands behind his head, grinning.

"She is bad tempered at the moment," Alice said, frowning. "She's still going on about having to stay at hers and not being here with us."

"I don't think it's any more interesting here than there." Zach chuckled. "Okay, so we've got a cat totem. But other than that, not a lot happening. Tell her that."

"Shouldn't have," Alice said after a moment. "She's demanding to come and see the cat now."

"Knew she would." Zach's grin widened. "I'm going to have a kip. Wake me up if you need me." He closed his eyes.

Aiden had finished his cup of tea and placed the plate and cup back on the tray.

"I'll take this back downstairs so that Helen doesn't need to come up and get it," he said and, carrying the tray, left the room quietly.

Zach was already snoring gently and the cat had closed its eyes and appeared to be asleep too. Still stroking it, Seb looked at Alice who was smiling at him.

"Aiden was right, you did well with that soul." Alice's smile grew. "You managed it okay, didn't you?"

"Only because you helped," Seb said quietly. "If you hadn't shown me all those other memories, I'd have banished it."

"That's not what I meant, Seb. The decision to banish, or send to rest, is yours alone. What I meant was that you didn't need Aelfric to help, to step in and deal with it. You managed it by yourself. That's great isn't it?"

"I suppose so." Seb frowned. "I nearly didn't though," he mumbled. "If you and Zach hadn't pulled me back to reality I'd have messed up again."

"But that's why you have a group Seb. We're all here to help. This isn't just on you."

"I'm glad," Seb said, his heart sinking, "Because we have to go." His palm was, once more, aching.

As though sensing the rise in Seb's anxiety the cat sat up and rubbed its head under his chin, purring loudly. Seb didn't want to put it down, but knew he had to, so he placed it gently on the bed. The creature meowed and stared at him, its yellow eyes reflecting the lights from the Christmas tree.

"Got to go I'm afraid," he said to it.

It meowed again and then turning, pounced on Zach's face. He bolted upright, leaping off the bed. The cat jumped off him and, landing sure-footedly on the bed, sat, tail flicking, watching him.

"Control your beastie Seb," Zach said, annoyed.

"We've got to go Zach," Alice explained.

"Already again?" he sounded surprised, but grabbed his boots and slipped them on. "Where's Aiden?"

"Took the tray downstairs," Seb said, looking around the room. "Alice can you call him back up? We need a doorway."

As Alice nodded, Zach grabbed Seb's arm.

"That'll take too long. Let's go down and find him." He pulled Seb towards the door, grabbing the coat Aiden had discarded on the end of the bed, as he went.

They tip-toed down the stairs but as they reached half way, Seb could see Helen, sat at her desk in the study. Fortunately, her back was to the open door. Zach, ahead of him, was looking across but still dragging Seb, by the arm, down the stairs.

"Alice, tell Zach we should go back up!" Seb said silently to Alice.

Zach now shook his head. Grinning, he put his finger to his lips.

"Ssh,"he said, taking another step down. The stair creaked and Helen turned, calling to Aiden over her shoulder.

"You all done —" her words stopped as she saw the boys. She stood and marched towards them. "If you're trying to burgle me, I have nothing. As you can see, I am not the wealthiest of people. And you lads should be ashamed of yourselves. Imagine this was your family's house. How dare you invade peoples' homes and steal from them? Shocking!" Her voice was harsh and her eyes flashed with anger.

Aiden emerged from the kitchen looking horrified and Helen immediately stepped around and pushed him behind her back, protecting him. He stuck his head out from behind her.

"Helen," he said, tugging her sleeve. "Those aren't burglars; they're Zach and Seb."

Helen's mouth dropped open and then she closed it and, setting her jaw firmly, frowned up at them.

"Mm. And you boys are tip-toeing around my house at gone midnight because?" She crossed her arms. No-one had an answer. Seb racked his brain for a suitable explanation but could come up with nothing.

Helen turned to Aiden who was bright red in the face and Seb was shocked to see how much that made his freckles sparkle. Helen obviously noticed.

"Have you got make up on Aiden?" He blushed even more. Checking herself, Helen shook her head. "Oh, I mean, it doesn't matter if you have. You don't need to explain that." She turned back to Zach and Seb. "But you do need to explain what is going on with your friends here."

"We haven't got time for this Alice," Seb said in his mind. His palm was hurting quite badly now and he needed to go.

"I don't know what to suggest." Alice flitted over to hover beside Helen, shrugging. "You can't tell a human soul any of this."

Helen's head tilted in Alice's direction momentarily and her frown deepened.

Suddenly Zach rushed down the stairs and grabbed her by the hand.

"It's my fault. I am really, really sorry. I am so rubbish at my school work and my mum's been giving me such a hard time. I persuaded Seb to come with me here, and we got Aiden to let us in, cos he's going to help me with my homework project. He didn't want to do it and I know we have to go now. I guess I'll just have to face the music with my mum in the morning when she finds out I've still not finished it." He looked slyly at Helen. "It was a pants subject anyway. Something about the healing properties of trees and plants and such like. A real dry old subject." He bent his head, lifted Helen's hand and kissed it. "I am sorry, my lady. We'll be off." He let go of her hand and walked towards the front door. "And just so you know, it was Seb who tracked the mud up your stairs. I told him to take his boots off, but he wouldn't. Got verrucas he said. Shame there's not a plant remedy for that."

Seb's shoulders drooped and he hung his head. Trust Zach. Always over the top. Though he did wonder if Helen would think the story plausible. To his surprise, as he looked up, Helen was smiling.

"Well, don't be so hasty. I am disappointed Aiden," she turned to him, "that you did this behind my back."

"He didn't," Zach called. "He didn't even know we were coming until we were outside, throwing stones at his window. My fault. Still, we'll be off now. There's a night bus from the end of your road." He pulled the door open and the wintry wind blasted along the hallway.

Helen walked over and closed the door. "You're not going out in this. And you're not catching a bus anywhere. Anything could happen to you."

Feeling the pain in his palm growing, Seb was frustrated. Although he appreciated Zach trying to provide an excuse, they were now trapped. He wondered if it would have been better that Helen still believed they were burglars. At least they could have run out of the house and moved on.

"We really do have to go," Seb said, walking down the stairs. "Really. I should never have come. I am sorry. We'll go." He looked imploringly at Aiden and pointed at his left hand. "Alice, tell Aiden I need him to find me a door outside." He continued communicating silently with his twin.

Aiden shrugged helplessly.

"He says his tin's in the coat pocket," Alice relayed Aiden's message back. "He's asking you to play along with him now."

Aiden approached the door. "I think Helen's right. You two can't go back out in this." He took the coat from Zach. "Helen, I'm really sorry I didn't tell you they were here. I was just surprised and didn't know what to do. Now they are here though, can they stay the night? There's room on the floor in my bedroom?"

Helen smiled. "No harm done, and that makes perfect sense," she said. "I'll get some bedding and then we can talk about how we are going to contact their parents," she said.

"Okay, we'll be upstairs." Aiden pulled Zach away from the door and waved for Seb to go back up.

"Some food would be nice," Zach suggested as he traipsed up the stairs.

"Zach!" Aiden was astounded. "You just ate all that toast."

"Oh, he did? I was surprised you finished it so quickly Aiden. That explains it." Helen laughed. "I'll get you some more then," she said. "Up you go. Oh, and Seb."

He turned to her. "Yes?"

"The best thing for a verruca is time. Leave them alone and they go away by themselves, eventually. But if you want to speed the process up, apple cider vinegar will do the trick. Zach, plant remedies will never be a dry old subject." She smiled at him. "Aiden and I can help you with your project in the morning, if your mother agrees to your staying."

"Well that's really good of you my lady," Zach said. "Can we have soup with the toast?" He grinned cheekily and she laughed out loud.

"Tomato do you?"

"I want to live here Aiden," he said.

Following Aiden and Zach up the stairs, Seb was miserable.

"I really do have to go," he mumbled.

"I have an idea," Aiden said, getting his tin from the coat pocket as they entered his room. "I'll find a door for you —there must be one upstairs somewhere —and you and Zach can go through with Alice. I'll stay here. When Helen comes up I'll tell her you are getting washed." He nodded towards the en suite. Opening the tin, he stared into it, then turned and pointed at the Christmas tree. "Great, there's a door there," he said. "You'll have to deal with the soul without me. You only really need Zach and Alice anyway," he smiled at Seb.

Seb would have argued but his hand was throbbing so much now he didn't have time.

"Let Alice know when Helen has been and gone and I'll bring you through Aiden. I need you too," he said.

He waved his hand at the Christmas tree, using the light from the flamers around them to illuminate it. The door appeared and Zach, pulling his staff from his pocket, opened it and stepped through.

# Another Meeting

Seb knew immediately where they were. Their uninspiring and rather shabby surroundings — the litter-strewn alley beside an all-night bagel bakery — were off Brick Lane, in London. The door faded out of sight within the panels of a battered wooden fence that ran down one side of the alley.

He looked around, trying to locate the trespassing soul, until he was pulled, by Zach, into the shadows, as a tall, chubby man emerged from a service door at the side of the bakery. Carrying two bulging rubbish bags, the man walked over to an industrial bin. He was surrounded by a bright, white aura which pulsated happily as he hummed a quiet tune. He opened the heavy flap of the bin and another movement, several yards further down the alley, caught Seb's eye. A fox stepped out from behind some crates. The size of the animal was astonishing, it looked as big as a German Shepherd dog, and its eyes glowed red as it padded stealthily towards the man, who was now turfing the two rubbish bags into the bin, oblivious of its presence. Finishing that task, the man slammed the bin lid shut and turning, pulled something from his pocket — a mobile phone. The screen sent out a flash of light as he tapped it and two fairies, who had been hovering nearby, span crazily in the air as though disoriented before zooming awkwardly away down the alley. The man stood beside the bin holding the phone to his ear; he had his back to the fox gytrash, his portly frame blocking Seb's view of the animal.

Seb was in a quandary. If he waited, the gytrash would attack, but from where he crouched, with Zach and Alice, in a stinking little recess filled with rotting vegetable waste and paper, he couldn't deal with it. He needed to pull the trespassing soul from the animal host body it was inhabiting, but he couldn't do that without illuminating it — which meant stepping out from his hiding place — and then his actions would be witnessed by the bakery man.

"What do I do?" he whispered. "I can't see the gytrash to deal with it."

"I'll distract lardy-boy," Zach said, jumping up and striding towards the man. "Yo, mate, can I borrow your phone? Need to call my mum," he shouted.

The man started, and then he mumbled something into his phone before hanging up. His aura had shrunk away to a thin, hard line. Staring in confusion at Zach, he spoke with a thick Eastern-European accent.

"What you do here? What you want?"

"I told you," Zach said opening his arms, holding his staff in his right hand.

The man, perceiving that to be a threatening gesture, stood straighter, puffed his chest out and put his fists up.

"You want fight? I give you fight. You small. You think you fight me?"

Zach was already only feet from the man and now he moved left. As he had calculated, the man was drawn that way too, giving Seb a clear view down the alley. But Seb looked on in dismay. The fox had disappeared. He guessed that, seeing other people around this man had caused the gytrash to give up its attempt on his body. Momentarily, he feared he would be unable to trace it. Aelfric had explained to him that gytrash only triggered the sign to the Custodians at the point they sought to overtake a living human host body. The animal host was a cloak for the trespassing soul, which masked them from the Custodians' senses — other than sight — until it was imminent that they were going to invade another body.

His birthmark, however, continued to ache, so, realising the gytrash was still nearby, he searched the darkness for signs of it.

"Alice, did you see where it went?" he asked.

"No," Alice said, shaking his head. "But there are plenty of other people wandering around here, some alone. It will be seeking another host to take over."

"I only asked to borrow your phone. I have to get home. My mum will be worried," Zach was saying, trying to calm the aggressive bakery worker down. "If you don't want to lend it then no worries; but when you read in tomorrow's papers about a fourteen-year-old being attacked by a gang, possibly injured, killed even, you'll have only yourself to blame."

The chubby man lowered his fists slightly and looked with suspicion at Zach.

"Why you out this time of night? Mm? Why? You probably from gang yourself. Why you carry stick? You want my money? I work bakery, I got no money. You stupid."

"Now you're just being horrible," Zach said, putting the staff to his side. "The stick is for protection." Suddenly lowering his head, he spoke in a tremulous voice. "I'm scared and hungry and I just need to get home." He made a small sound, like a sob.

The man's demeanour changed instantly and his aura swelled.

"Well why you not say?" He looked around the alley, as if checking that Zach was alone. Seb ducked further back into the shadows. "You come in with Darius. I get you bagel, I get you drink. You call to your mumma."

Seb was anxious. Time was wasting now.

"Alice, tell Zach it's gone. The gytrash has gone. We have to find it."

Alice nodded and a second later Zach looked up then glanced around the side of the bins. Realising his efforts to simply move this large-framed man out of the way were now pointless, he backed away.

"I don't want to go inside. I bet you'll call the police or something. I just wanted to borrow your phone," he shouted and continued to back away from the man.

"Darius not call police. You come inside. Darius feed you." The man put his hands out in a supplicating gesture. Zach moved further along the alleyway, towards Seb, but the man followed him, imploring him to come back. "You not safe leetle boy. I help you."

And now Zach beckoned to Seb. "Come on, we'll have to go," he shouted.

Seb stood and, stepping out from the putrid-smelling hiding place, glanced over to the man, whose eyes now opened wide, before they were virtually obscured as he drew his bushy eyebrows down in a deep frown.

"You try trick Darius. You leetle yob. You are in gang. Well I not scared. You should be scared. Darius boxer in Romania." He clenched his fists and stormed towards the boys.

Letting out a manic, euphoric laugh, Zach grabbed Seb by the elbow and tugged him.

"Run!" he yelled and, without thinking, Seb was running at full pelt towards the end of the alley, where he could see bright lights and people wandering past the opening.

Darius' angry shouts chased them along the confined space but as Seb glanced back he realised Darius himself had not. He was standing, feet from the bins, waving his fists at them.

Emerging onto the main road, the bright street lights and cheery all-night cafe windows a contrast to the drab alley, Seb and Zach ducked into a doorway with Alice.

"I need Aiden," Seb said. "I can't trace the soul otherwise. It is still nearby, I can tell." He pressed his thumb to his birthmark. "Is he ready to come through?" he asked Alice.

Alice nodded. "Helen dropped the toast — and soup —" he glanced at Zach, "off and believed Aiden that you two were in the bathroom together. Aiden doesn't think she'll come back up for a while."

"Okay," Seb said. "Then we need to bring him through the doorway."

"Darius is going to love that," Zach grinned.

"Unless Aiden can tell me where there is another door?" Seb said to Alice.

After a pause, Alice replied, "He says there are a few and, actually, one is right beside you, Seb." Alice pointed at the run-down, office-type premises to their right, its wooden door frame rotten, the paint on it peeling off. "In that door there," Alice said.

Seb looked left and right down the street. There were several people loitering outside one of the other eateries that competed for custom with the one Darius worked for, but they were engrossed in conversation. Quickly, he waved his hand towards the building, but nothing happened.

"I need natural light," he groaned. In such a brightly illuminated place he hadn't needed them, but now he asked for flamers. None appeared. He glanced up at the sky. A thick blanket of cloud covered the moon. Beginning to despair he looked at Zach and Alice. "What do I do?" They both shrugged. "Alice, can you ask Dierne? What would Aelfric do?"

Within a second Alice was smiling. "He says if you've called for flamers then they are there; you won't see them but you can use them," he said.

"Oh," Seb said, surprised.

"Dierne wants us to return to the boat when we're done," Alice said.

Nodding, and trusting Dierne that the flamers were there, Seb waggled his hand, tilting it at different angles, until suddenly a shimmer of sparkles appeared and then a more ornate door became apparent within the bounds of the weather-worn one. It opened and Aiden walked out, unnoticed by those nearby.

"I can't find the gytrash," Seb said immediately. "It was in the alley and I know it's still nearby." He pointed at his palm. "But I can't locate it."

Aiden, tin in hand, fiddled around, trying to open it. Eventually he popped the clasp. Frowning, he looked at Seb.

"It's still in the alley, Seb," he said, confused.

They dashed back to the alleyway opening and peered round.

Seb gasped. He could see the fat bakery worker, leaning on the bin, chatting on his mobile phone and, yards further down from him, two red eyes glowing in the darkness.

"It's there!" he whispered.

"Seriously? You said it had gone, Seb. Oh hell," Zach grumbled. "Come on." He charged back into the alley.

"You yob. You come back for more? You are fool. Come try your luck," Darius shouted as he saw them running at him. With his mobile phone clenched in one fist he jabbed the other into thin air, lumbering about on heavy, unfit feet.

"Just be ready Seb," Zach called and raced up to Darius then, with a flying leap, he somersaulted over his head and landed behind him, feet apart, staff raised above his head, right in front of the gytrash.

Seb and Aiden followed him up the alley at a run, but stopped about eight feet from the fuming Darius who now span around to take a swing at Zach. He froze instantly though, as he saw the huge fox.

"What? What is that?" he stuttered as the gytrash leapt and Zach, with a high, wide swing, brought his staff crashing down on its head. The animal collapsed instantly and the carcass began disintegrating as a white mist trail rose up from it.

"Call it Seb," Alice said to him.

Seb beckoned and the soul flew along the alley. Zach ducked to avoid it and a moment later it stabbed into Seb's chest.

It didn't seem to matter how prepared he had tried to make himself for what was to follow. As the lives of this soul were revealed to him in graphic detail, he fell to his knees. The images were not nearly as unpleasant as the previous soul's had been, but, coming so soon after the last, they sent him on an emotional roller-coaster which made him feel ill and weak once more. He lost track of his surroundings, forgot who he was even with, and why. His whole conciousness was overwhelmed by the visions in his mind.

"Seb, let me help you," Alice's voice broke in. "Let me in."

"Okay," Seb said, gasping, and immediately Alice began his work, meshing happier, more uplifting memories with the dreadful ones that seemed to create the strongest imprints.

"Ready Seb? It will be free soon," Alice warned. "Be ready."

He felt Alice and Aiden lift him from the filthy floor.

Swallowing hard, he nodded. The images, and their accompanying emotions, were still pouring into his mind and now he saw this soul's latest, unsanctioned visit. He saw it hunting along the Ley Lines, looking for a host to take over; he felt its despair as it got further from Áberan and knew it had failed to locate a human body. And then Seb's breath caught. Miles from here — not long before this moment — this soul had met with someone in the Ley Line. The memory was vivid but the detail of what had been discussed, and the appearance of the person the soul had met with, were obscured, clouded, as if deliberately hidden. Before Seb could dwell on it though, the image changed. He caught a glimpse of a roaming fox, which crossed the path of this soul and watched as the soul, in desperation, took over that host. Able now to break free of the Ley Lines, it travelled at speed across the countryside, seeking the press of humanity that London offered. And finally, Seb saw an image of the chubby bakery worker, followed by Zach, before the soul broke free of his body.

If Alice had not been supporting him, he would have once more fallen to the ground. As it was, he leant against his twin, breathing hard and trying not to throw up.

"Seb, come on. It's the last bit. You can do this," Alice said.

Seb looked up. He could see the back of the bakery man, and the soul fleeing away along the alley. He raised his hand.

"Flamers," he whispered and a few orbs illuminated along the top of the fence. He reflected their glow at the soul, which had reached the far end of the dark alley. "Rest," he said. The soul froze and then floated back towards him and away over his head.

He slumped into Alice's arms, totally drained and unable even to lift his head.

"Are you okay Seb?" Aiden called. Seb couldn't answer, he was breathing heavily and trying not to vomit. "We should get him back to Helen's," Aiden said.

"So you hero then, not gang yob?" Darius' voice boomed close by. The large man, one arm draped across Zach's shoulders, was patting him on the chest. "You save Darius. Save him from rabid fox. You come with Darius, have big bagel feast. Forget your mumma, Darius look after you."

Zach was laughing. "It was just a fox." He winked at Aiden. "A bagel feast sounds good though."

"Zach," Aiden mumbled, "We need to be getting home. Helen will be worried."

"Eh? What is wrong weeth your friend?" Darius noticed Seb, sitting in the filth, leaning against the fence panels.

"I think he fainted when he saw the fox," Zach chuckled. "He's not good with animals."

Seb's head was swimming. The visions from the soul were still triggering rushes of adrenaline and he couldn't clear them from his mind.

"I think I'm going to be sick." He sat forward and, drawing his knees up, put his head on them.

"Woah, Seb. Point it the other way mate," Zach pretended to jump backwards. "Guess you'll not be wanting any of our friend's bagels then?" He turned to Darius. "I think I'd better just get him home."

"Well you come with Darius, call your mummas. I see you get home safe."

There was no arguing with this giant of a man. He bent down, grabbed Seb and lifted him up.

Aiden tried to protest, "No, we really do have to get back." He trotted after Darius, who was striding towards the side door of the premises, carrying Seb.

"I not leave you here in stinking alley. You come to nice bagel shop. I fix you bagel and you wait for mummas there. Your friend save me from rabid animal. I help you." With that, he kicked the service entrance door open and took Seb inside, Zach and Aiden close behind, and Alice, unseen by him, flitting in with them.

# Bad Reaction

Inside the bagel bakery aluminium surfaces gleamed. The small kitchen area was well ordered and spotlessly clean.

Darius carried Seb through, past the serving counter, and placed him on a chair at one of the four tables in the small public area. A young couple, being served by another member of staff, watched with interest as Zach and Aiden sat down with Seb.

"Hey, Darius, what are you doing? I need help here," the female staff member called to him. "And where'd those kids come from?"

"Is long story," Darius said. "You do work for change; I take care of these boys."

The girl huffed, tutted and slopped a pile of tuna mayonnaise into a badly-cut bagel, before unceremoniously plopping it onto a piece of kitchen parchment and thrusting it at the young couple. "Anything else?" she asked, grumpily.

"Not sure we even want that now," the taller male of the couple said. His shorter partner squeezed his hand and whispered to him. He nodded, paid and they left the bakery, casting curious glances back at the group at the table.

"So what're you doing with these kids?" the girl asked, leaving the serving counter and walking over to them. "They're a bit young to be out at this time of night."

"I find them in back alley," Darius said, taking his plastic apron off. "Big fox out there. This one, he was afraid and he faint. His friend here, he is not afraid. He kill the fox."

"Killed a fox? Oh the poor thing," the girl said.

"Not poor thing." Darius frowned at her. "Nasty, rabid thing. It wild creature. It attack Darius. This boy, he save me." He clapped Zach, who was grinning wildly, on the back. "And now I get them food and they call their mummas to come collect them."

Seb was still feeling nauseous. Aiden, sitting beside him, leant towards him.

"Seb, we need to go. Helen will soon find out we're not in the room."

"What did you bring them in for?" the girl barked at Darius. "A simple thanks would have done. Now we'll have cops here."

"Cops? Why cops?" Darius asked.

"Well they've got to have been reported missing or something. Look at them. How old are you?" she demanded of Aiden. "Eleven? Twelve? Have you run away?"

"He's fourteen actually," Zach said, fronting up to her, "and our parents always let us out late at night. It's no biggy."

"Yeah, really," the girl said, sneering. "Well I think you're runaways and I think the cops'll be looking for you. Get rid of them Darius or we'll be in trouble."

Listening to the exchange, Seb was still trying to calm himself. He felt too weak to stand but Aiden was right, they needed to get back to Helen's house. The last thing they wanted was the police being called. His stomach was churning and the smell of bread, various fillings and the bakery girl's cheap perfume weren't helping it to settle.

"I really do think I'm going to be sick," he groaned, sitting forward.

"Sophie, bowl. Get bowl for this boy," Darius said. "Quick, quick."

"Gross," the girl, moaned, trotting over to the kitchen area.

Seb, panting, swallowed hard and staggered to his feet. "I need fresh air," he said. "I need to get out of here."

"Yes he does," Aiden leapt up. "We need to get him outside," he said to Darius.

"What about the bagels?" Zach asked.

"Never mind bagels Zach." Aiden nodded his head towards the door. "Helen will have soup waiting for us anyway."

"No. You sit. Darius take care of you. You boys not go out there now. Darius call your mumma. Give me number," he said to Zach, barring Seb's way. Seb, feeling too ill to argue, sat back down.

Alice spoke Aiden's words into Seb's mind. "What are we going to do? We can't stay here; we can't call your mum or Zach's, and if we don't get back to my room soon, Helen will find us gone and probably report us missing."

Sophie returned with the bowl and, handing it to Darius, crossed her arms.

"If he pukes, I'm going. You shouldn't have brought them in Darius." She looked nervously towards the door.

"Why not?" Darius asked. "This boy, he help me. Now I return favour."

As he said that, the bakery door opened and two police officers entered, directed in by the young couple from before.

"Oh, no," Aiden said, sounding forlorn, as the officers approached the table.

"Couple of salt beef bagels please Sophe," one officer said.

Sophie, looking apprehensive, returned to the serving counter.

"Okay, so who have we here?" the second officer asked, staring at Seb. "Are you okay? You look like you're gonna puke."

Darius stepped forward. "He —"

"He ate too much," Zach interrupted and put a hand on Darius' arm, winking. Darius looked baffled but said nothing.

"Well he doesn't look good," the first officer said. "What've you been putting in these bagels Sophe?" she called over her shoulder.

"He's fine," Zach said, walking round and helping Seb to his feet. "Just needs some fresh air. We'll take him outside, 'til he feels better." Zach began manoeuvring Seb to the door.

Seb was in no fit state to walk, his knees felt wobbly and he was light-headed, and he leant heavily on Zach.

"He can barely walk," the police officer said, intercepting them before they could get to the door. "How old are you? Are you drunk? Have you taken something?" The officer leaned in close, breathing Polo Mint breath on Seb who nearly retched. Swallowing he shook his head.

Alice slipped an arm under his elbow and helped support him, enabling Zach to let go and giving the impression that Seb was standing on his own two feet.

"Drunk? He's not old enough to drink," Zach laughed. "He's only thirteen."

"Thirteen? And out alone, at this time of night? What are your names?" The female officer grasped her radio and hovered her thumb over the side button, ready to press it.

"He's not alone, he's with us," Zach said, nudging Seb further towards the door.

"And you're not old enough to be out without an adult at this time of night either," the taller, male officer said, blocking their path. "What are your names?"

"I'm fourteen! And who said we're not with an adult? We're with my dad." Zach waved a hand towards Darius, implying this was his father. The officer wasn't fooled.

"Darius hasn't got kids, have you Darius?" the officer said, putting his hands on his hips.

"No, not him," Zach snorted. "My dad's just down the road getting a Subway. We'll wait outside for him." Gripping Seb firmly under the arm again, he moved him sideways, round the police officer who watched them closely.

"Here ya go Del," Sophie called to him. "One salt beef. I put extra beef in it for you. What drink do you want?"

Distracted, the officer turned away and Zach scooted Seb out of the door, Aiden on their heels. Darius hadn't moved and hadn't said a word. Zach gave him a quick wave and mouthed 'thank you' to him and Darius gave a small, confused smile.

"Quick, Seb, the door," Aiden prompted as soon as they were outside.

"Best use the one in the alleyway," Zach said and they helped Seb along the street and ducked into the alley.

Seb asked for flamers then waved, weakly, at the fence. The door appeared and Zach, with Alice's help, dragged him through. They were just crossing the threshold when there was a shout from the street. Seb glanced across to see the male police officer, bagel in hand, dash past the alley, followed by his female colleague.

"I knew they weren't with anyone. Where'd they go?" The sound of his words died as Seb passed through the door and back into the study in Helen's house. The door fizzled away.

"Seb, why not back to Aiden's room?" Zach asked. "Now we've got to creep up the stairs — and I'm not carrying you." He crossed his arms.

Seb was unable to answer, his legs were like jelly and he had to concentrate on keeping himself upright.

From upstairs, Helen's voice called out.

"Aiden? Where are you all?"

"That's why not back to my room then," Aiden said. "We're too late."

Very early on, Seb had asked Aelfric how they could avoid being seen stepping through doorways. Trying to find a secluded place to open a door where they were, was tricky enough, but the door the other side? Well, they often had no idea where that would emerge, or who would be at the location on the other side. Aelfric had explained that a door would only appear where it could not be observed or noticed by people. So, it would not always be the nearest door to the place where they needed to be, just one close by, that could not be witnessed by people at that location. Since Helen had gone into Aiden's room, the door in the Christmas tree was not an option, and so Nature's system had led them back to the study.

"Is there a downstairs toilet here Aiden?" Zach asked.

"What? Really now Zach?" Aiden said.

"No, not for me, for Seb," Zach whispered. "Is there one?"

"I don't think I'm going to be sick now," Seb said. "I just need to sit down." He pulled the chair out from Helen's desk. Zach pushed it straight back in and grabbed him.

"No, come on." He dragged him towards the door. "Which way Aiden?" Aiden pointed to the left and Zach pulled Seb with him, Alice helping to support him. Aiden trotted along behind them. As they reached the door of the small cloakroom, they heard footsteps on the landing. Zach yanked the door open, shoved Seb in and then positioned himself and Aiden in the doorway, holding the handle, as though they were just emerging.

"Oh, Helen, that was a close one." Zach grinned.

"I wondered where you had all got to. What are you doing there?" Helen sounded surprised as she walked down the stairs.

"Well, Seb was feeling sick. I think he's had a bad reaction to your soup. He took one spoonful and then said he was going to throw up. Aiden and me didn't want him puking in the en suite, so we made him come down here, and boy were we right to do that. Eeiou!" He half closed the door.

Seb's head was buzzing and he sat down on the closed toilet lid, breathing hard. That one vision from the last soul, of the hazy meeting, kept coming back into his mind, and he found the vision of the previous soul's meeting too, kept resurfacing. The two images were very similar, though the details were concealed or obscured, and it made him feel ill just remembering them.

"Just relax Seb?" Alice said. "You should recover soon."

"I hope so," Seb sighed. "I feel so weak, and so sick."

He watched a fairy perch on the over-sized nose of a gargoyle statuette below the sink. Outside the room Helen was questioning Zach and Aiden.

"Has he got any allergies? I mean, the soup was just tomato and basil, but if one spoonful made him sick, maybe he had an allergic reaction?"

"Na, he just hates anything healthy," Zach tried to sound light-hearted.

"Well, let me check on him. If he's not well, I should call his mum."

"He's fine. Fine really," Zach said. "He's always been fussy about this food."

Helen wasn't going to be put off. She nudged Zach and Aiden out of the way and opened the cloakroom door.

"Seb, are you feeling any better?" She smiled at him. "People don't often react like that to my soup. Do you have any allergies I need to know about?"

She crouched down beside him as he shook his head.

"No allergies," he said. "I don't know what it was, but I'm feeling much better now. If it's okay, I'll just go to bed."

"That's a cracking idea. I'm shattered. We can work on the project in the morning Helen," Zach called in to her.

Helen, still crouching, put a hand over Seb's hands which were folded on his lap. She spoke quietly, looking up into his eyes.

"In Traditional Chinese Medicine, acupressure is really effective at reducing or curing nausea and you have a point, called the inner gate, on your palm —" She pulled his left hand off his right and began to turn it over. He snatched it away, realising that, when his clothes had been changed, the fingerless gloves he normally wore, to hide his birthmark, had been removed. Now he lurched to a standing position, wobbling on unsteady legs. Alice gripped him under the armpit, holding him up.

"I've got you," he said, and, as if reacting to his voice, Helen turned her head and stared through the space he occupied, looking surprised.

"I'm really fine," Seb said, feeling so light-headed that, in spite of Alice's help, he instinctively placed his left hand on the wall to steady himself. The solid surface felt reassuring but as he looked back down at Helen, she was staring at the back of his hand, stunned.

Now she stood too.

"Okay boys," she said firmly. "You'd best come into the kitchen."

"Not bed then?" Zach asked as she walked past him.

"Not bed, no Zach. Give Seb a hand. Aiden, come on, you can help me prepare something that will settle Seb's nausea."

She led them down the hallway, past the study and into a fairly large kitchen. Against the right hand wall was an open-framed, stainless steel, shelving unit, that looked like it belonged in an industrial kitchen. It was packed with bottles, jars, vials, flasks and beakers — in fact, every manner, shape and colour of glass container.

Waving a hand for Zach to help Seb to the bench-style dining table at the far end of the kitchen, Helen walked to the shelves with Aiden and selected two bottles. She handed them to him and lifted a big book from the counter-top nearby. Opening the book, she pointed to a page and Aiden nodded.

"Easy on the lavender leaf and heavy on the ginger." Helen smiled at him.

She placed a pan of water on the hob to boil while Aiden removed a stem of ginger from one of the glass bottles and, after cutting a few slices from the root, began pummelling it to a pulp with a pestle and mortar.

"You okay with this?" she asked him and, after glancing at the page in the open book, Aiden nodded again.

"Yes, I can do it."

Leaving Aiden to work, Helen sat with Zach and Seb.

"I am aware of the special nature of some of your teachers," she said to Seb straight away, then stared at him, waiting for his reaction. He just blinked, so she continued. "I am aware too of other things, which most, I suppose, are not. Several years ago I began opening Nat's eyes to wonders many do not notice. But over more recent months, she has opened my eyes to many more." Now Seb blushed and stuffed his hands under the table. He didn't know what to say.

Zach tried to deflect Helen's attention.

"Seb often finds Nat opens his eyes. Mostly when he falls asleep in class," he sniggered.

Helen ignored him. "I am trying to tell you, Seb, that you can trust me — and that I can help you."

Seb just stared back at her.

"Seb, Aelfric said there are certain humans — humans with older souls — who can assist you," Alice said. Helen glanced in his direction, but obviously could not see him, since her eyes looked beyond him. "She can hear," Alice said. "Maybe not my words, but, like Nat before, she can hear I am near."

Helen smiled then looked back at Seb. "I am sure there is a lot you cannot and should not tell me, and I won't push you. But I won't see you ill and weak, when I can help."

"Aw, he's okay really Helen," Zach chuckled. "You just have to get used to his fussy ways."

"The nausea he is feeling, Zach, is not due to his fussiness, or to my soup. For a start, none of you ate any of that." She frowned at Zach. "I can tell — feel — that there is something wrong."

"Are you a Sensor too then?" Zach asked and then bit his lip as Alice and Aiden, in unison said: "Zach!"

Helen smiled. "Now why would you, a thirteen-year-old school boy, use a word like that?"

"Fourteen, I'm fourteen, and it's cos I spend too much time with Aiden. He tells us all sorts of stuff." Zach didn't sound very confident or very convincing.

Seb didn't care, he was too busy worrying about the fact that his palm had, once more, started aching.

"Alice," he said, without voicing the words. "We have to leave."

"Again?" Alice asked. Seb nodded and Helen looked curiously at him. "Are you fit enough?" Alice said aloud, watching for her reaction. When her eyes flicked in his direction, he continued silently into Seb's mind. "She can definitely hear me — she can tell I am here."

Helen called over to Aiden, "How's that coming along Aiden?"

"It's just ready," he answered, pouring the contents of the saucepan into a small cup. "I made it just as the book says."

Seb, paying no attention, got up.

"I am sorry to be rude, but I need to go," he said, standing unsteadily.

"I don't think you can go anywhere," Alice said, grabbing him and holding him up.

"I can't let you leave, not when you look so poorly — or at this time of night," Helen, standing too, spoke firmly.

Seb was anxious now. As always, psychologically he was in no hurry to go and deal with any trespassing soul, especially since the last two had left him so sick. But he had made a promise, in his mind, to Aelfric, and he didn't want to let him or Dierne down. He stood, leaning on Alice, frowning at Helen. "I don't want to make you angry, but I just need to go."

Helen regarded him in silence for a few seconds and then nodded. "Okay. I have asked you to trust me but I suppose I will have to trust you. At least drink this before you go though." She beckoned to Aiden who was standing a few feet from the table. He stepped forward and Helen took the small cup from him, and held it out to Seb. "This is a mixture of ginger and lavender. It will help with the nausea and give you energy."

The steam from the cup wafted up to Seb and the strong smell of ginger hit his nostrils. He retched. Zach laughed.

"It will help Seb," Helen insisted, moving the cup closer to him.

The ache in his palm had become a dull throb. Feeling pressured, Seb took the cup and lifted it to his lips. A wave of nausea washed over him and he pulled it away without taking a sip.

"Oh Seb," Zach snorted a laugh. "Just drink the stuff."

"I'm not letting you go anywhere until you have drunk it," Helen said.

Taking a deep breath, Seb took a sip. The liquid was hot and burned the back of his throat as he swallowed. He winced. The taste wasn't too unpleasant and he took another, more careful, sip. He managed to drink half the contents, but that was his limit, and he placed the cup back on the table. He stared at Helen, feeling he would shout if she tried to force him to have any more.

"I really do need to go now," he said, keeping his voice low. "Please don't make me drink any more."

"That'll, do I am sure," she said with a satisfied smile. "Now, can you tell me where you are going? Can I give you a lift? You are so young, and I am sure I am being an incredibly irresponsible fifty-four year old, allowing you to leave my house in the middle of the night."

"No, he can't; no you can't and no you're not," Zach said, reaching over and pulling Seb round the table by the arm. Aiden just looked awkward. "We're good Helen," Zach said, giving her a big smile.

She looked at him thoughtfully for a moment then sighed. "Okay, but," she turned to Aiden, "make sure you come back in one piece."

"We will," he answered, relieved. "You're fantastic Helen." He threw his arms around her and gave her a hug. She looked surprised, then thrilled.

"Right, let me get the door for you." She squeezed Aiden's hand and began walking towards the front door. The boys dithered.

"We need the study, or Aiden's room," Zach whispered.

Seb shook his head and, with Alice's help, followed Helen to the front door. "Tell them Aiden can find us a door outside, once Helen isn't watching," he said silently to Alice.

Now Zach and Aiden nodded and within seconds the three of them, with Alice, were stepping into the bitterly cold night air, so cold it took Seb's breath away.

Helen watched them all the way to the end of the small cul-de-sac in which she lived. Once they were satisfied she was no longer able to see them, Aiden took out his tin and located a door in the trunk of a large, leafless horse chestnut.

Feeling stronger and less nauseous, Seb reflected moonlight onto the trunk. A snowy owl, high up in the tree's branches, hooted, spread its wings and flapped into the sky, startling him. He watched it swoop downwards then across the road, flying low to the ground, its white wings and body looking like a ghost in the dark.

Zach opened the door and they all walked through.

# Hellfire Caves

It was the sobbing Seb noticed first. Surrounded by darkness, he heard it, just before they all shuffled away from the door and the scrunching of their footsteps drowned it out. And then it stopped.

Although the auras of his friends shone brightly, helping him locate them, they didn't illuminate their surroundings. He thought of flamers. None appeared.

"Pretty lights would be helpful, Seb," Zach said, pulling out his staff and moving further forward to stand in front of him.

"Flamers," Seb said. Still none appeared.

There was another sob.

"Who is that?" Aiden whispered, terrified.

"Seb," Alice murmured to him, "I was talking silently to you. Did you not hear me?"

"No," Seb replied. "Are you okay?".

"Dierne was calling, just before I went through the door. But I can't hear him now. I don't know what he wanted," Alice said. "I can't communicate."

"Okay, no pretty lights and no mind-speaking. Aiden, over to you," Zach said, groping in the darkness and pulling him forward. "Where are we and where is what we are here for?"

Aiden clicked open his tin. Instantly, his freckles reflected the pink light from it, casting sparkles around them, and now Seb could make out chalky walls and a moist, gravelly floor.

"We're in West Wycombe," Aiden whispered what Seb already knew. "A place called The Hellfire Caves."

"Mm — descriptive," Zach mumbled, as the sobbing started again. "And with atmospheric sound effects. Yay," he added.

The throbbing in Seb's palm was much stronger and he worried that he would suddenly see a wispy trail of white mist charging towards him or that, if he delayed, the soul would be able to attack whoever was making the sobbing sound. He looked left and right, searching the darkness. The light from Aiden's freckles reached a few feet in each direction and Seb jumped as he saw several dark shapes nearby, to his right. Aiden, noticing them too, cowered behind Zach.

"Aiden, don't go back, bring the light forward!" Zach tugged him out and pushed him towards the shapes, and then they all relaxed.

"Waxworks. They're just waxwork models," Aiden said, relieved.

They were actually standing in a small cave which was already occupied by seven gaudily dressed wax models positioned in various poses around a little table on which was some fake fruit, a bottle and a couple of glasses. Two of the wax figures were female, both with flowing locks and wearing masquerade masks. Two of the male figures wore turbans and all the men wore long jackets in shining silk.

"Some sort of a display then," Zach said, lifting the mask of the nearest female.

"The Inner Temple," Aiden read the plaque which leant against the table.

"I can't see where the soul is; can you Aiden?" Seb asked, worrying he was missing something and wondering why the door had led them here.

Aiden shook his head, staring into his tin. "I can't see anything," he said.

Hearing another sob, they all turned. Opposite the waxwork group was a tunnel and the sobbing reached them from that direction. Unfortunately, a gate made of metal bars blocked the tunnel opening.

"I think we need to find whoever is crying," Seb whispered. "The trespassing soul might be going after them."

"Seb," Alice said cautiously, "Why would a person be in here at this hour of the night?"

"Maybe they got lost," Zach suggested. "That's why they're crying." He walked over to the gate and peered along the tunnel.

There was another mournful sob.

"I still can't see anything," Aiden squeaked, and the trembling of his hands made the pink light from his tin dance around them. "I can't even see the layout of the caves. I know where we are," he dropped his voice to a whisper, "but that is all. The map isn't working." He tapped the inside of the tin then looked at Seb. "I don't know what's wrong with it."

"Alice, can't you go and look?" Zach suggested. "Just zip along the tunnel a bit and check it out."

"No," Alice answered, shaking his head. "Aelfric ordered me to stay with Seb at all times."

"Well you won't have to go far. Just along the tunnel a short way. See if anything's there," Zach spoke a bit louder. "Or are you scared?"

"No," Alice said emphatically. "I am not scared. And I am not going." He crossed his arms and frowned at Zach. "I promised I would stay with Seb unless he or Aelfric tell me to do otherwise. And, I can't communicate with any of you silently, so if something happens and Seb needs me, I won't know."

"Al, we can't get through this gate and you can," Zach said, tugging on the bars. "And even if we could get through —" The gate fell inwards and he had to prop it up to prevent it falling on him.

"Now you can," Alice chuckled.

"Well, even so," Zach frowned, leaning the gate against the wall, "We can't walk through that tunnel blind; we have no idea what's along there. Seb?" Zach urged him in a whispered voice.

Seb was about to agree and ask Alice to go, when Aiden made a new suggestion.

"Why don't you bring Scarlet here? She might be able to see something," he whispered.

"Yeah," Zach muttered quietly. "Good idea Aiden. Bet she's desperate to see me anyway."

"But we can't tell her we need her," Seb said. "Alice can't communicate."

"Just open the door anyway, Seb. She'll be ready," Zach said, impatiently.

Using the light from Aiden's tin, Seb reflected it onto the cave wall behind them. The door materialised and Zach ran over, opened it and disappeared through it. In a few seconds he re-appeared, dragging a willing Scarlet with him. She was grinning.

"I thought you'd make me stay there all night! Lily's watching over Mum and The Taz," she said in a loud voice which echoed down the tunnel.

"Shh!" they all hissed at her as the door disappeared.

"What?" she whispered back, staring around. "Eiou. Mank dummies. Mank cave. Where are we?" She pulled her mobile phone from her back pocket and tapped the screen; it remained blank. "What? My phone doesn't work. I was going to use the torch..." She tutted. "Why isn't it working? It had full charge before I left."

"We're in the Hellfire Caves," Aiden said, shuffling closer to Zach. "And nothing seems to work properly here."

"So? What are we here for?" She stuffed her phone back in her pocket. There was another loud sob and she turned towards the tunnel. "Who was that?"

"We don't know," Aiden said. "Zach thinks someone got lost in the caves."

"I don't think that, Aiden," Zach corrected him. "I just suggested it as a possibility. I actually think," he grinned, "it's a ghost." He made a spooky "Ooooh" sound and laughed at the terrified look on Aiden's face until Scarlet rebuked him.

"Don't tease him Zach. He looks scared enough already. We all know that ghosts don't exist, they're just host-less souls —" A further sob stopped her and she glanced along the tunnel again.

"Can you see anything Scarlet? That's what we brought you here for," Seb said. "I can't get the flamers to appear and Aiden's tin isn't working properly, so we need you to tell us what you can see." His palm was now extremely painful and he knew they couldn't waste any more time.

Scarlet stared into the opening.

"Nothing," she said after a moment. "Just a tunnel."

"Pointless bringing you here then," Zach said. "You're supposed to be able to see what we can't."

"Only if there's something to see," she snapped. "I can see a tunnel. Don't know what else you expected."

Zach gave her a nudge, pushing her to the opening. "Go further forward then. See if you can 'seer' anything," he said with a quiet laugh.

She tutted at him but stepped into the passageway, her feet crunching on the gravel.

Alice, watching her, spoke quietly, "Seb, the flamers won't come, Aiden's tin doesn't work, I can't communicate; there is something really not right here —"

Scarlet's voice broke in, "There are two openings, one right and one left, a few metres further down and then..." she called back, "yes, then a wider opening ahead, like it leads into another cave. Can't see anything else though. No people and certainly," she stepped back into their cave and glared at Zach, "no ghosts."

As she said the words, a loud, terrified scream ripped through the air. Aiden began blubbing and clung to Zach's arm. Zach shrugged him off.

"Let go Aiden, I need my arms free." He stared fixedly along the tunnel, holding his staff in both hands. "Scarlet, we have to go forward. I need you to tell me what's ahead. Come on," he whispered and tugged her with one hand.

They took a few steps into the tunnel and were swallowed by darkness as they wandered beyond the reach of the light from Aiden's tin.

Zach suddenly reappeared and grabbed Aiden's arm, trying to drag him into the passageway. Aiden pulled back.

"Come on Aiden, don't be a fraidy cat," Zach muttered. "We need the light. Hey, Scarlet, not so fast," he hissed and disappeared into the tunnel, taking a protesting Aiden with him. All Seb could see was a faint, bobbing pink glow which quickly shrank away, leaving him standing in the dark with Alice.

"I've tried calling Dierne again," Alice said, "But I can't get a response from him, or from Nat, or any Dryad, Seb."

Seb knew, from the intense pain in his palm, that they urgently needed to find the soul that was causing it. But the fact that Alice was unable to even communicate with other Dryads was really disturbing.

"Okay, let's stop them," he said. "Zach, Aiden, come back," he called, trying not to raise his voice too loud. "We need to think about this." He dashed into the tunnel, Alice beside him.

They caught up with the others where the gravelled path crossed over a little underground river. A plaque on the wall informed visitors that this was The River Styx and though he could hear the water trickling in the darkness, Seb couldn't see it. Scarlet was peering through an iron grid on one side that spanned a gap between the low tunnel wall and the roof. Zach was doing the same through the gap on the other side.

"Can you see anything?" he asked, turning.

Seb, joining Scarlet, jumped as he glimpsed some eerie shapes a few feet upriver. He bumped into Aiden, who squealed with fright.

"What, Seb?" he asked, nervously.

"Someone's down there!" Seb hissed.

"No Seb, they're just stalactites and stalagmites. I can't see anyone at all, and nor can I see anything unusual," Scarlet mumbled to him, turning to look further along the tunnel.

"Well, wait a minute anyway," Seb whispered. "We need to think about this, not go rushing in. It is worrying that we can't call for flamers and that Aiden's tin isn't working and —"

"There Seb, there!" Scarlet suddenly whispered. Everyone looked where she was pointing. Further up the tunnel a dark shape, surrounded by a bright pink aura, moved towards them. "It's a woman," Scarlet said, even more quietly.

Seb could hear the terrified woman's heavy footfalls on the gravel and her panicked breathing. She stopped abruptly, as if sensing there was something else in the tunnel ahead of her, and let out a sob. The light from Aiden's tin was not visible to those outside the groups and so this woman couldn't see them, Seb was sure. But maybe she had heard Scarlet? Whatever it was that had alerted her, she stopped in her tracks and dithered for a moment before she turned and, pressing her back against the wall, let out an ear-piercing scream.

As she moved to the side, Seb was afforded a view past her along the passageway and approaching, at speed through the darkness, he could see two red eyes. His heart leapt and instantly he raised his hand. Confident he couldn't be seen, without thinking, he reflected light from Aiden's tin and shone it onto the enormous black shape that was tearing down the tunnel towards them. He didn't have time to work out what manner of animal this gytrash was before the soul was ripped from its shell and slammed into his chest.

He gasped at the impact and called for Alice who instantly began weaving the memories of this soul into a more balanced depiction of its numerous lives. Many of the visions were dreadful and they were worsened by the fact that they were accompanied by feelings of satisfaction and happiness. Seb was witnessing the thoughts and acts of a despicable, self serving, arrogant and greedy soul. The happy memories all involved some sort of suffering for others and the kindness which the soul had experienced it saw as its due. Even with Alice's help he could not reconcile the good with the bad. The awful scenes playing out in his mind wounded his own heart and as he viewed the last sanctioned visitation of this soul he was sickened by what it had done. Finally, he saw the events that led this trespassing soul here. First, there was an image of a meeting, so fuzzy and hazy Seb struggled to comprehend it, and then he saw the soul take over the host of a stray dog and watched its journey across night-cloaked fields to Hellfire Caves. Already feeling heartsick from the visions, nausea and exhaustion suddenly muddled his brain preventing him from understanding what he saw next. It appeared that someone, dressed in a hooded Parka jacket, had let this gytrash dog into the caves, unlocking the entrance and then sealing it behind the animal. Before he could make sense of what he had seen, the soul left his body and he fell to the floor. Scarlet tutted and the woman, feet from them, hearing the sound, screamed again.

Alice lifted Seb and spoke quickly, "Nearly done, Seb. Decide and deal."

Seb lifted his head and gazed absently at his twin. Fighting the urge to vomit he followed Alice's pointing finger. The mist trail, like those before, was now fleeing from Seb. Gritting his teeth he somehow mustered the strength to lift his arm. Shining the light from the tin at the soul he uttered one word, "Banished."

There was a wail, like a banshee's cry, which drowned out the sobbing of the woman and then the mist trail froze before floating away in the direction of the Inner Temple cave.

Leaning against Alice, Seb vomited.

# Abandon and Rescue

"Well that is simply nasty!" Zach said aloud and the woman, still standing by the damp wall nearby, screamed again. "Will you stop doing that!" Zach shouted at her and she stifled the scream.

"Who's there? Who are you? Are you a ghost?" she asked tearfully. She had the slightest French accent.

"Mmm, ghosts that puke. Unlikely," Zach sneered.

"Zach, stop it. She's terrified poor woman. She can't see a thing." Scarlet marched over to her. "It's okay. We are —we're just —" She stopped, unsure what to say next.

"School kids who got left behind on our trip?" Zach offered for her.

"Oh thank goodness," the woman said, accepting the explanation. "I came here on my own and I think the staff didn't realise I was still in here when they closed up. The lights suddenly went out and I couldn't find my way back to the entrance. My mobile phone won't work and I've been wandering these tunnels for — well it must be hours now," she sobbed. "And my mind has played all sorts of tricks on me. I thought I saw a, well a — well never mind. It's nice to have company — No I don't mean it like that; I don't mean I am glad you are stuck in here too, but I am just so relieved not to be on my own." She was rambling nervously now. "It's horrifying what your mind can do in a place like this, especially as I have heard it's haunted, and my mind played such tricks on me —"

"Well, you are with us now," Scarlet said kindly and the woman burst into tears.

"That helped," Zach laughed. "Well done Scarlet."

"Shut up Zach," Scarlet snapped.

"I'm sorry," the woman said. "I am just so relieved. How many of you are there? I can't see it's so dark in here. Weren't you scared too? How old are you?"

Seb was hardly listening to the conversation. He felt so ill he couldn't have cared what was said. Alice was beside him, propping him up. Aiden knelt next to them.

"Are you okay Seb?" he asked.

Seb couldn't answer. His mind kept wandering back to the visions from that soul, and to the hazy image of the recent meeting. And as he relived those events another wave of nausea hit him. He felt completely drained, his body leaden, his heart weary.

"We need to get him out of here," Alice said to Aiden. "I still think something is very wrong. I can't contact Dierne. Is your map working yet?"

Holding the tin open on his palm, Aiden shook his head and whispered, "Nothing. It just shows where we — oh? Actually ..." His voice drifted off as he stared into it.

"What?" Alice asked.

"Well, it's like there's a big circle of darkness, just off centre, covering the map. Before I couldn't see anything but now I can see a few things to the right of it. It's like a shadow has been thrown over the map and we've moved out of it a little. I wish I could show you. It is a perfect circle and then I can see parts of the tunnels running beyond it. I couldn't see them before. Really strange."

"You know we can all hear you right, Aiden?" Zach called across. "And guys, we need to move. Sorry Seb, but me and the smell of puke don't go together at all."

"How many of you are there?" the woman asked. "How many?"

"There are four of us," Scarlet answered.

"I think we should move further down this tunnel," Aiden said. "It looks like the shadow is mainly over the cave we have just come from. If we move that way," he pointed past the woman, "the map may work better."

"I'm game on," Zach said. "Let's get away from this bit at least. I pity the first person to come down here in the morning. Eiou!"

"I'm not sure Seb can walk," Alice said.

"Come on Seb, get up." Zach moved across to him and, putting a hand under his armpit, pulled him to his feet.

"What's wrong with him?" Scarlet asked, sounding annoyed, not concerned.

"Whenever he deals..." Zach checked himself, as if realising the woman was still listening to everything they were saying. "It's all that reading," he mumbled.

"Oh!" Scarlet caught on.

"Is there something wrong with your friend?" the woman asked.

"He's read too many horror books; gets panicky in the dark," Zach told her. "He's so faint he can barely walk now."

"I can understand that." The woman gave a small chuckle. "So there are four of you, you said? Not five?" she asked.

"I said four," Scarlet said, sounding confused. "And we need to move my brother."

"Four," the woman said, pausing to ponder that. Then she continued, "What's your brother's name?"

"Seb. Are you okay to move along the tunnel?" Scarlet asked.

"Did one of you say you've got a map? I'll go with anyone who can find the way out of this awful place," the woman answered.

"It's more awful now Seb's decorated it with the contents of his stomach," Zach said, disgusted.

"He can't help it, Zach," Aiden said.

"No, and I won't be able to help puking too if we don't move soon." Zach made a retching sound.

Seb, head spinning, allowed Zach and Alice to drag him along the tunnel, his feet scraping through the small stones that covered the chalky ground. Aiden led the way, tin held in front of him.

"Yes, I can see more and more of the map as we move away from that cave," he called back to them.

"How is he seeing in the dark? I can't even see my own hands. How is he reading a map?" the woman asked.

"It's a GPS audio virtual tech guide — app thing," Zach waffled. "He doesn't mean he can see with his eyes. His mind can see what the audio is describing."

"Wow, you young souls get all this technical stuff so easily," the woman said and Seb felt her grab the back of his jumper, pulling on him as she followed them along the tunnel.

They wandered in semi-darkness for several minutes. The caves and tunnels they passed through were dank and chilly and all conversation stopped. Seb hardly raised his head. When he did, all he could see were the auras of those around him and the pink glow at the head of their group as Aiden led them left and right along the passageways. As they walked, the woman kept slowing, reluctant to move as quickly as they wanted to through, to her, what was complete darkness. Each time she slowed, she tugged on Seb's jumper, causing Zach to tut.

"Can you stop pulling. You're slowing us all down," he finally moaned at her.

Glancing back, Seb was intrigued to see that the woman's aura was far brighter than anyone else's and guessed it was because she was still frightened.

Scarlet seemed to sympathise with her situation.

"Zach, she just can't see anything. It must be scary," she whispered, then turned to the woman. "It's really okay. You can trust Aiden," she said. "He's fantastic at this sort of thing. He'll lead us out of here, then you can get home. Did you come by car?" She tried to lighten the woman's mood, distract her. "What's your name by the way?"

"Um, oh." The woman stopped walking altogether now. "I am Lorna."

"Don't stop, Lorna! You can walk and talk you know," Zach said, as he and Alice were forced to come to a standstill, holding Seb upright between them.

Lifting his head again, Seb got his first glimpse of this woman. Aiden and Scarlet had both stopped too and the light from Aiden's tin shone on them all. He knew Lorna didn't have the same advantage — she would be able to see nothing of him or his group in this dark place. She appeared to be in her forties, quite attractive, with a full figure. Dark roots peeked through her obviously dyed blonde hair. She wore jeans, a black, quilted jacket and flat, black ankle boots. Seb could see a bag strap hanging across her body but the bag itself was tucked behind her.

"Are you sure we are going the right way?" Lorna asked, letting go of Seb's jumper and inching back the way they had come. Her aura grew in intensity and Seb wanted to tell her not to be frightened, but remembering what had caused her fear in the first place made his brain leap back to the images he had seen when reading the trespassing soul. Nausea swept over him again and now his vision was affected too, making it appear there was a black tinge to Lorna's aura. He closed his eyes.

"I may be sick again," he panted and instantly Zach span him around to face the wall beside them.

"Not over the shoes mortal," he said, and then he whispered to Alice, "This is worse than before. What do we do?"

"We need to get him to Greg or Dom," Alice said.

"This way Lorna. Aiden is sure the exit is this way." Scarlet passed them to join the woman who was now dithering just beyond Seb. "Come on."

"It just feels like we are going in circles," Lorna said. Her hand fumbled around in the darkness and she found Seb's arm. "Maybe we should go back." She gripped on to Seb, unaware that she was reaching through Alice's body; ignorant of his existence, he had no solid substance to her. She gave Seb a tug. "Come on. Come this way with me. It just feels more like this should be the way." Her voice was urgent and she clasped his arm so firmly, that her fingernails pierced the fibres of his jumper and dug into his skin.

"It's definitely this way," Aiden said, "Not back that way, Lorna.

Zach pulled Seb, tearing him free of Lorna's hold. He winced as her sharp nails scratched his arm and Lorna gave a yell of surprise.

"I really don't want to go that way! Please don't. Don't leave me," she shouted as Zach and Alice began moving Seb along the tunnel once more.

"We won't leave you," Scarlet said, trying to calm her.

"I will!" Zach shouted. "Lorna, we are following Aiden. Come with us or stay there. Your choice. My friend needs to get home."

Lorna started sobbing again but Zach ignored her and marched forward, dragging Seb with him. Alice helped, anxious to just get Seb out of there.

"We can't leave her," Scarlet called, hanging back with Lorna who was now in floods of tears.

"We aren't, Scarlet," Zach shouted. "She is choosing to leave us. If she wants to stay with us then she needs to go the way we are going."

Seb heard scrunching as Scarlet trotted up and joined them.

"Come on Lorna. Really, you have to trust Aiden," she called back.

"Please don't leave me. Don't abandon me in the dark," Lorna shouted, sounding terrified.

"Zach," Aiden whimpered. "We shouldn't just carry on. She can't see a thing."

"She can hear us though Aiden. If she wants to not be on her own then," he raised his voice, "she needs to catch up." His last words were shouted so loud they echoed all the way down the tunnel and bounced back, accompanied by Lorna's sobs.

"Where are you all?" she now screamed. "It's dark and I'm scared. Don't leave me!"

Hearing her cries, even in his exhausted and sickened state, Seb felt the pang of guilt.

"Zach, stop!" Scarlet said. "We can't just carry on walking and leave her like that."

Zach, didn't stop. He glanced back at Scarlet, mumbling angrily to her.

"Seb is ill. This is the worst we've seen him. We need to get him to Greg."

"But we can't just walk away. Lorna needs our help," Scarlet panted, trying to keep up. Back down the tunnel, the woman could still be heard crying.

"My job is to look after Seb, Scarlet, not some dippy woman who got herself locked in a tourist attraction. Seb already helped her; he saved her from being invaded by that trespassing soul. Our work here is done. If she is too pigheaded to follow us out now, then she deserves to get left behind." Increasing his pace, with his free hand he nudged Aiden gently on the back. "Come on Aiden, lead on."

Aiden glanced back at Seb whose head was hanging, his eyes barely open.

"I think Zach's right, Scarlet. Seb looks really ill and Lorna doesn't seem to want to listen to sense." He turned back and walked faster.

"Don't abandon her," Seb croaked, breaking free of the hold Zach and Alice had on him and standing unsteadily in the tunnel, forcing them to stop. "I'm fine." As he said the words though, his legs gave way beneath him. Alice caught him.

"Mm, so you are," Zach said. "Seb, she is holding us up. There is nothing stopping her coming with us but her own stupidity. The exit is that way." He waved an arm in the direction Aiden had been leading them. "Let's go." He gave Aiden another nudge and then once more grabbed Seb under the arm and pulled him along the tunnel. The others followed. Seb wasn't in any state to argue and concentrated on trying not to throw up again.

Scarlet attempted to guide Lorna to them. "Lorna, you need to follow us — follow the sound of my voice."

"Don't abandon me! I can't see you. Where are you?" Lorna shrieked.

"You can hear us!" Zach sounded exasperated. "Follow the sounds. It's not as if you can get lost; it's a straight tunnel for pity's sake!" He lowered his voice and continued, "That woman is not right in the head."

"Come back! Please come back!" Lorna screamed, her voice now quite far away.

"Nope!" Zach shouted and continued on. After a minute, the sound of her crying died away.

"We shouldn't have left her," Scarlet muttered, trying to keep up.

"She left us," Zach answered. "We gave her every opportunity to join us. There's something wrong with the woman, I'm telling you. And we've wasted enough time." He turned to Aiden. "Now she's not here though Aiden, we don't have to keep traipsing through these tunnels. She can't see us or what we do so, is there a door near here we can use? Back to Greg?"

Aiden nodded eagerly and stopped.

"There," he said immediately and pointed at the chalk wall, two feet behind them. "There's one there."

They wandered back and Alice and Zach turned Seb to face the wall. He stared at the uneven, damp chalk surface while his head swam.

"Hey look," Scarlet suddenly said. Alice and Zach turned, taking Seb with them, making him feel more queasy. On the opposite wall the Roman Numerals XXII had been carved.

"Twenty-two?" Scarlet asked. "What does that mean? Twenty-two?"

"Graffiti," Zach stated. "Ancient graffiti. Who cares?" He was completely disinterested. "Come on, Seb, you need to open the door. Get yourself to Greg." He turned Seb back around.

Weakly, Seb lifted his hand and shone light on the wall. As a door appeared Aiden opened it and walked through.

The driving wind and the freezing rain took Seb's breath away as he passed through to the other side. Darkness, noise and cold confused his senses and he blinked as the wind drove rain into his eyes.

"Well done, Seb," Zach shouted. "Now can you get your ghosty friends to help?"

Seb, realising they were back on the rocky promontory on Solomon, was stunned. The chaos and cold of the unabated storm seemed to have acted like an instant tonic, giving him strength and clearing his nausea. As icy air filled his lungs, he stared into the darkness, looking for Aelfric's boat and the lights of the asrais. Just as he spotted a patch of blueish light around the craggy coast to their left, about twenty metres from shore, Alice called out.

"They are in trouble." He zoomed up into the air, the wind ripping and tearing at the leaves on his body. "Dierne is calling!" He pointed at the bluish haze. "There!"

Amidst the glowing light and crashing waves, Seb could just about make out a group of large rocks.

"A boat," Scarlet shouted. "A boat has run aground."

Seb blinked and wiped his eyes, clearing his vision. And then his heart nearly froze. Lying tilted to one side, snared by the jagged rocks and lashed relentlessly by the enormous waves, was Aelfric's yacht.

"Alice, bring Zach," he shouted and, jumped into the sea without thinking. Immediately, glowing hands reached up and caught his feet and instantly Alice was at his side, flitting along above the foaming water, Zach on his back. All weakness and sickness forgotten, Seb broke into a run and the asrais, anticipating every stride, supported him as he dashed towards the large area of blue light and the stricken craft.

"Dierne is saying he needs us below deck," Alice said into Seb's mind.

As they reached the vessel, Seb was aghast. A huge hole had been torn in the boat's hull by the sharp rocks and as wave after wave crashed against its side, water flooded in. It rocked wildly, creaking and moaning under the merciless battering of the storm.

"Take Zach up," Seb told Alice, "and come back for me."

Alice disappeared skyward. In seconds he returned and lifted Seb from the waves, dropping him down onto the listing deck. Zach had already gone inside. The slippery planks and the severe angle forced Seb to have to cling to the chain-link rail as a huge wave crashed down on him and his feet slid from beneath him. Alice helped him regain his footing and they picked their way past the smashed remnants of the glass doors and into the living area of the boat. Ahead, in the darkness, Seb could see Zach's aura. He had reached the steps to the lower deck and disappeared down shouting.

"Trudy? Trudy!"

With Alice's help, Seb followed and as he stumbled down the steps into the sleeping area, he was horrified by what he saw.

By the light of flamers that lined the upturned furniture, he could see Aelfric lying face down on the floor beside the bed, inches from the rapidly rising seawater that had submerged the far side of the room. Greg was trying to pull him away from the water, but was unable to move him. He was shouting over the deafening creaking of the boat.

"Aelfric, wake up. I need you to wake up!"

Cue and Pace lay on the other side of Aelfric, using their bodies to form a barrier from the encroaching water, but even their huge bulks could not prevent its inexorable rise. Next to them, Aelfric remained motionless and unresponsive.

There was no sign of Trudy or Dierne and as he rushed across to Greg and helped pull Aelfric towards the steps, Zach shouted at him.

"Where is Trudy?"

Greg, stunned, pointed to the water, which was swirling nearby and suddenly Trudy's head appeared. She spluttered, took a deep breath and plunged her head back under.

"She is trapped," Greg said. "Her foot. Neither she nor Dierne can free her and Dierne can't help Aelfric." Greg looked ghostly white, as though in shock. "I was so wrong." He shook his head. "So wrong."

Leaving Aelfric and Greg, Zach skidded over to where they had seen Trudy and dived under the water. Two seconds later he re-emerged and Trudy, poking her head above the water, shouted at him.

"Leave me! Save Aelfric." She looked angry and Dierne, surfacing beside her, pleaded with Zach.

"I cannot move Aelfric. Help him."

By now Seb, with Alice, had reached Greg.

"We've got it," Seb shouted. "Zach can help Trudy. Alice, help me lift Aelfric." Alice, crouching, tried to take hold of Aelfric's shoulders, but his hands passed straight through him as if he were a ghost.

"You can't," Greg said, his voice desolate. "He is unaware."

And now Seb realised just why Dierne had been so angry at what Greg had done. Dryads were ethereal creatures, belonging in the Dryad realm but able to traverse into the human world. However, if a human could not perceive them, or would not accept their existence, then they had no substance to that person. Whatever Greg had given Aelfric had suppressed his consciousness to such a degree that he had no awareness, not even subconsciously, of the world around him. And since he could not perceive the Dryads, they could not physically touch him.

Dierne, in a heartbeat, would have scooped his twin up and taken him to safety, but he was unable to. Greg didn't have the strength and, since Aelfric couldn't direct the wolves, they didn't know how to save him, other than to prevent the rise of the water. The only person who could have helped, Trudy, was, herself, trapped. Their situation was desperate and now they looked to Zach, Seb and Alice for help.

The freezing water was rushing in at an alarming rate and Seb couldn't think what to do. Even if he and Greg could lift Aelfric together and get him up onto the deck — What then? Could the asrais support Aelfric if he was unaware?

Zach had once more ducked under the water to try and free Trudy's foot but she yanked him up.

"Save Aelfric!" she screamed at him.

Zach glanced over at Aelfric and noted the rising water. But Trudy's chin was only just above the surface and in minutes she would be unable to breathe.

Turning back to Trudy, he winked.

"My lady," he said, "You will not die here." Leaving her, he lurched over to Seb and helped him pull Aelfric into a sitting position, propping him against the steps. "That'll buy us some time." And then he gasped. The whole left side of Aelfric's torso was covered in blood. "I thought the rest was supposed to help him heal," he muttered to Greg.

Greg shook his head. "I was so wrong. These are not normal injuries; it seems he needed to draw the power of the wolf-stags into himself in order to heal them. To do that, he needed to be conscious —aware. Why did I think —"

"Greg, hold him," Seb cut him off. They were in dire straights and allowing Greg to bemoan what had led them here only wasted time. He pulled him across and made him support Aelfric in a sitting position, keeping his head high.

Zach had already darted back over to Trudy. By now, her head had disappeared under the water. Seb, with Alice, scrambled across to help. Shivering with cold, he forced himself to dive into the swirling torrent. Flamers provided light under the surface too and he was able to see exactly what was trapping Trudy.

The hull on this side of the boat had a further hole in it. The rock that had made it, its cruel, serrated edges shredding the wooden planking as it went, jutted into the cabin. The weight of the vessel, listing as it did, fell on that side and Trudy's foot was jammed between the rock and the hull. Amidst the churning water, Dierne, Zach and now Alice were frantically trying to tear away the surrounding planks of wood but every time they loosened one, the boat slipped fractionally and Trudy's foot became more wedged.

Zach left the task momentarily. He surfaced, took a deep breath and plunging under the water, placed his mouth over Trudy's and gave her a lungful of air. Re-surfacing, he took another breath, then darted straight back down to tear at the wooden planking once more.

Seb stood up. The water at this far side of the cabin was up to his own neck now and he glanced across at Greg who was sitting, staring into space, still holding on to Aelfric. The water there had reached the height of Aelfric's chest and the wolves were howling, aware they could not protect the Custodian from Nature's inevitable onslaught."

Alice emerged, holding a large piece of wood, which he now tossed to the other side of the cabin.

"Every time we manage to enlarge the hole, the boat slips," he said. "All we seem to be doing is helping the water to rise more quickly." He shook his head sadly, glancing at Zach who was diving down to breathe more air into Trudy's mouth, and then at Aelfric. "And soon, Zach is going to have to accept that his role is to protect the Custodian, not his mentor."

Feeling useless, Seb returned to Greg.

"Come on, Greg, help me lift Aelfric. We need to get him to the next level." Greg didn't respond. Sitting behind Aelfric, on the steps, he stared at the spot where his sister's head had been covered by the icy seawater as though he were in a trance. Seb didn't have time to indulge this man's awful emotional pain, though, they needed to do what they could to save Aelfric. "Greg," he shouted. "Help me!" Snapping out of his stupor, Greg looked up at Seb then nodded.

They began lifting Aelfric, but he was well over six feet tall and had the muscles of an Olympic gymnast; they could barely move him. Just as they managed to get him a few inches off the floor, the boat lurched, caught by a sudden immense wave, and Greg lost his footing. There was a loud cracking sound and the stern of the boat tipped backwards as its frame fractured, and suddenly water rushed in from a huge gap that opened up along the ceiling above them. The vessel was being torn in two. The vicious wind ripped into the cabin, bringing rain and more seawater with it. The sound was horrendous.

And now Zach loomed up out of the water, his face grim. He gave one more breath of air to Trudy and then half swam, half waded to Aelfric. Grabbing his left arm, he heaved him up. Seb was stunned at his friend's strength. Aelfric was a good six inches taller than Zach and yet Zach lifted him with ease and draped him over his shoulder.

"Seb, the beastie," he shouted. Seb called Cue over. Now Zach hefted Aelfric up and draped him across Cue's back, turning him so that he lay, face down, but legs astride the wolf. He looped Aelfric's arms down and round Cue's neck and then, removing his own trouser belt, tied it around Aelfric's wrists. "Get on," he ordered Seb, who clambered up behind Aelfric and clung to him. "Need the other one," Zach shouted, pointing to Pace and Seb beckoned the animal over. "Greg," Zach called. Greg didn't move, he just stared at the water beneath which his sister must now be fighting for breath. "GREG!" Zach shouted, "I will not let her die, but you need to go." He lifted Greg from the steps and threw him, unceremoniously, onto Pace's back. By now the pressure of the wind and waves had opened a huge chasm along the ceiling through which Seb could see the stormy sky. "Al, Dierne, go with them," Zach called and Alice appeared instantly, beside Seb. Dierne materialised more slowly, glancing reluctantly back at the bubbling water where Trudy lay. "Go, Seb," Zach said, waving to the gap above them. Then he winked. "See you ashore." Without another word, he made a swift dive into the water, heading for Trudy.

Seb sat for a moment, staring, unable to leave his friend.

"Seb, we need to go. The boat is tearing apart," Alice said into his mind. The sound of the howling wind had been drowned out by the straining, wrenching sounds of the planks and struts of the vessel. But Seb couldn't do it. He couldn't leave Zach and Trudy. He was about to jump down from Cue's back when the whole stern section of the boat sheered away. It dropped back into the trough of a monumental wave that was curving upwards, ready to come crashing down on the rocks. With no choice now he yelled at the wolves.

"JUMP!" He didn't even have to tell them where, a thought was enough and the wolves' instinct did the rest. In unison they leapt to the right and landed on two large rocks at the outer edge of the isolated cluster. A second later the wave slammed down on the front half of what had been Aelfric's home, carrying with it the stern section. There was a thunderous crash and thousands of splintered fragments spread in all directions as the two halves of the boat collided. The front end now slipped, turned, upended and plummeted off the rocks and into the tempestuous sea, taking Zach and Trudy with it.

# Years of Desolation

"Are they alive?" Seb shouted at Alice. "Can Zach speak to you?"

He was clinging with one hand to Aelfric's back and with the other to Cue's pelt as the wind battered them and waves swept over them. The two wolves stood steadfastly on the rocks, waiting for Seb's directions. He wasn't about to direct them anywhere though; he had to know what had become of Zach and Trudy.

"I am getting no answer." Alice sounded devastated. "Nothing at all, Seb."

"Dierne?" Seb shouted over the noise of the gale. "Trudy?"

Dierne hovered beside the wolves, searching the tumbling waves and then he grinned, pointed and darted off to the left.

Looking across, Seb's heart leapt with hope. Trudy was clambering up onto the slippery rocks, gasping, her face white as a sheet.

"Go," Seb said to Pace and the wolf jumped across the islet, landing beside her. Dierne had already reached her and, lifting her in his arms, he tried to place her on Pace's back behind Greg but she struggled against him.

"No. Zach!" she shouted. Dierne put her back down and she staggered to the water's edge, searching the waves for Zach. Everyone now stared into the raging sea, trying to locate him. Minutes passed and Seb saw nothing but the remnants of the demolished boat within the turbulent water.

Trudy screamed into the darkness, "ZACH!" but it was pointless. Zach had not surfaced. Her own position was precarious as wave after monstrous wave slammed into her. Several times she lost her footing and Dierne had to scoop her up, only for her to break free of him and return to the rock edge to stare into the waters. Eventually Dierne, hovering beside her, said something to her which made her turn, glance at Aelfric and nod. Head low, she climbed onto Pace.

"He has told her that her role is to safeguard Aelfric. Zach is beyond her help," Alice said silently to Seb.

Seb was fighting back tears. Zach was gone! His best friend, swallowed by the angry sea. He had saved Aelfric, Greg and Seb, and saving Trudy had now cost him his own life.

"We need to get Aelfric to safety, Seb," Alice continued more quietly. "Greg and Trudy both need a warm fire and so do Aiden and Scarlet."

Aiden and Scarlet! Seb had completely forgotten about them. He had acted on impulse when he leapt into the sea and had simply abandoned them on the shore. Looking up, he spotted their auras, directly opposite this rocky islet. They had walked around Solomon's craggy edge and waited, presumably wondering what was happening.

"Have you told them anything?" Seb asked Alice.

"No," Alice said. He looked sadly at Seb.

Casting one last glance into the sea, Seb directed the wolves to shore. He didn't need to tell them, he only had to intend for them act and they seemed to know what he wanted them to do. In one leap they spanned the gap between this deadly outcrop and the main island. As they landed, Aiden and Scarlet rushed up to them. Aiden was shivering violently and Scarlet looked nearly as cold, though neither complained.

"That was close," Aiden said, teeth chattering but Seb wasn't looking at him. He was watching Scarlet whose eyes checked first the riders on the wolves' backs, then the two Dryads and finally flicked over to the rocks. She stared for a moment at the waves and then slowly turned and looked at Seb.

"Where is Zach?" Her words were so quiet that if Seb hadn't expected the question he wouldn't have understood her. Then she repeated, far louder, "Where is Zach?"

Trudy jumped down from Pace's back and limped over to her. Bowing her head, she grasped Scarlet's hands.

"He dragged me to the rocks, Scarlet," she looked up, "pushed me to safety. But he was then swept away." She paused and lowered her eyes. "He didn't make it."

Even though the noise of the storm still raged through the night air, it was as though a sudden silence had fallen on the group. They all waited for Scarlet's reaction, expecting tears, hysterics, anger — something dramatic. Instead, she looked over Trudy's shoulder and smiled.

Seb was horrified. He knew Scarlet and Zach had a love-hate relationship, but that his sister would be pleased to hear Zach had drowned disturbed him. Scarlet started giggling, and now he wondered if this was nervous hysterics caused by her upset. He slid down from Cue's back and walked towards her but she suddenly darted past him, making for the water. Fearing she was so devastated she was going to do something stupid, Seb span round and ran after her. And then he saw what she could see.

Twenty feet away, the glowing blue-white outline of an asrai travelled within the body of a wave which rushed towards the island. And in its arms it held Zach. As the wave tumbled onto the land, the asrai released him and he was carried, by the water, onto the shore. The wave receded, the asrai riding it back into the sea. Zach, weak and trembling, managed to lift himself onto his hands and knees before collapsing to the ground.

Seb and Scarlet ran towards him but were nearly bowled over by Trudy, who pushed past them. Even limping, she reached him first. She helped him sit up and checked him over for injuries, and then she shouted at him.

"You fool Zach Orwell! You shouldn't have come back for me!"

He stared at her, his whole body shaking with cold and then he gave her a lopsided grin.

"I love you too," he said. Trudy threw her arms around him and hugged him. Noting Scarlet's arrival Zach looked up at her. "Don't get jealous precious, it's just a passing infatuation. She'll get over it," he said before he was overtaken by a coughing fit. Trudy, releasing him slapped his back heavily.

"We need to get him back to The Pytt," she shouted to Seb.

Gazing around at everyone Seb was saddened by the sorry sight they made. Aelfric was still motionless, draped over Cue's back; Greg appeared to be in shock, he sat on Pace, staring at his sister, a haunted look in his eyes. Scarlet, Aiden and Zach were all shaking violently and the two Dryads were bedraggled and dishevelled, their leafy covering so tattered it allowed small patches of bare twigs to show through.

Seb wasn't fairing much better, his fingers and toes were numb, his teeth chattering and he couldn't stop his body shaking with cold.

"Aiden," he said. "A door please." Aiden nodded and fumbled with his tin. He pointed back to the mini peninsular which held the door they had travelled through before.

"That's the nearest," he said and, clicking the tin shut, rammed it back into his pocket.

As he lifted his hand to reveal the door, a shimmer of blue white caught Seb's eye. Turning, he saw the asrai that had helped Zach to shore floating within the waves very nearby. It regarded him with what he thought was hope and expectation and suddenly Seb realised why. He remembered what Aelfric had said to him about the asrais.

"These souls took a life, in very specific circumstances. They do not return straight to Áberan. They come to the sea, and will not be released to sleep until they have saved a life..."

He stared back at the asrai. Saved a life. This one had saved Zach. Well what can I do? He didn't understand. Doesn't Nature take care of it?

Zach was coughing again and Aiden looked about to collapse from hypothermia. Quickly, Seb raised his hand. The cloud cover was too dense to allow the moonlight through but one thought of flamers and the little orbs instantly bedecked the ground around the group. Seb reflected their light onto the promontory just around the shoreline. The door appeared.

"Alice, I need you to stay. You others go on. Take Aelfric. Hopefully the door will lead to The Pytt. I think I have to do something." He stared at the asrai.

Trudy was outraged.

"You will not remain here without a Guardian," she argued and Zach got unsteadily to his feet.

"No he won't," he said, taking a stumbling step towards Seb. "My Lady, you go with your mob. I've got this."

"I will not!" Trudy barked and then, as Zach was about to argue back, Seb broke in.

"Dierne," he said, "You must have seen Aelfric deal with these asrais. Tell me what I do and then we can make it quick and all go back together."

Dierne looked troubled.

"This asrai has saved a life." He waved a hand towards the waiting asrai. "And you have to treat him like any other lost soul; you have to read his soul."

"Okay," Seb said. He didn't relish that thought but, remembering his promise, he lifted his hand, ready to do what he had to. Dierne zoomed over and put his own hand on Seb's arm, stopping him.

"Seb, these have always been the hardest souls for Aelfric to deal with," he cautioned and pointed to the asrai. "When you read his soul, you will only see the one event — the moment when he took a life. Or it may be more than one life. You will not see what led up to the event or events or what followed in that lifetime. Instead, immediately after, you will witness, as though you have borne them yourself, the years of waiting that have followed since the soul left its living host — 'The years of desolation' Aelfric calls them. It is those years you must focus on. You have to decide if the soul repents — not because they regret the punishment they have been given and wish an end to it, but because they truly repent taking the life or lives they took." He regarded Seb thoughtfully. Seb couldn't see what difference it made, but felt hopeful that, not having to see hundreds of other lives might actually be better. Dierne, seeing his lack of comprehension continued. "Seb, the act itself, or sometimes many such acts in that one lifetime, can be incredibly graphic and you will feel every emotion that this soul felt when he enacted that or those acts. It will be very traumatic," he paused. "And Alice will not be able to dilute it by weaving within it the other, more positive, experiences of this soul." Alice moved closer to Seb, watching him.

Conscious of how severely both Zach and Aiden were shaking, Seb was anxious to simply get on with this, but the way Dierne was looking at him and the note of concern in his voice made him wait.

"What follows," Dierne continued, "with your own emotions raw and affected, Seb, is the years of time this soul has had to dwell on his actions. Aelfric has told me that, for most, these years lead to a deeper regret and repentance and a longing to put things right in their next life. But the extreme sadness that brings to them will affect you as badly as the horrific images you have seen, and this sadness is so prolonged, you will feel you are living in a black abyss, like you are experiencing the deepest depression." He glanced over at Aelfric and shook his head. "Aelfric, as strong as he is, has always suffered severely from the emotional pain he feels when reading this type of soul."

"Then why does he allow them to serve him, a Custodian, by piloting his yacht?" Greg spoke for the first time since they had left the boat, incomprehension at Aelfric's actions rousing him from the shock and guilt he had been feeling. "Surely that would lead to their being freed sooner than they should be, and to his having to read more of their kind than would be normal for a Custodian?"

Now Seb realised why Greg had been so stunned when he discovered how Aelfric piloted his boat. Aelfric was apparently giving these souls a chance to serve, and thereby earn their freedom early. He had believed Greg disapproved, and it certainly sounded now as though Greg did.

"It is not for me to explain," Dierne frowned at Greg. "And nor should it be for Aelfric to answer to anyone for what he chooses to do." He turned back to Seb. "I have said these years of sadness will cause you anguish, Seb. But there is one more thing." He turned to gaze at the asrai, who had raised himself further out of the water, as if eager for Seb to free him. Barely audible over the storm's noise, Dierne continued. "Some of these souls do not regret their actions. Instead, they become resentful at what they see as an unfair punishment. They spend the Years of Desolation brooding, casting blame on all others but themselves. It is often these that will seek to save a life, thereby cutting short their years in the sea. And the sad fact is," he dropped his head slightly, "if you detect that in a soul such as this, despite their having saved a life — even the life of your friend — that soul must be banished."

Suddenly Dierne stopped talking. In a flash he disappeared from Seb's side and re-materialised beside Cue.

Aelfric was moving. Slowly he lifted his head and groaned. Trudy, limping badly, rushed over to him. Greg hung back, loitering next to Pace.

Dierne released Aelfric's wrists from the belt Zach had tied around them to keep him on the wolf's back and now, as Aelfric tried to sit up, he zoomed up to support him. Aelfric was quite clearly in agony and at first he looked confused. There was a pause during which, Seb guessed, Dierne, unheard by anyone else, was explaining to Aelfric what had happened. Quickly the look of agony and confusion disappeared from Aelfric's face, replaced by determination. Helped by Dierne he climbed down from Cue's back.

Trudy, reaching him, offered her shoulder for support. "What are you doing? Stay on Cue. He will carry you," she said.

Shaking his head and looking out to sea, Aelfric beckoned the asrai.

"NO!" Trudy shouted, as the blue-white outline of the asrai crumpled and a white mist-trail sped from it towards Aelfric.

Standing within the chaos of the storm, Seb stared at Aelfric. He knew why Trudy was shouting. The description Dierne had given of the effects of reading an asrai's soul was alarming. It had alarmed Seb enough to make him reluctant to do it himself. As he looked at the blood soaking Aelfric's shirt and saw how Dierne and Trudy were having to hold him up, he knew Aelfric was in no fit state to read a normal soul, let alone an asrai one. So, before the soul could reach Aelfric, Seb lifted his own hand and beckoned it. Instantly, the trail of mist changed course and slammed into his chest.

He waited for the usual torrent of images — only one came — and what he saw made him want to close his eyes, but since this image was in his mind, he couldn't shut it off. And now he knew what the 'specific circumstances' Aelfric had spoken about were.

"A baby," he stammered. "A baby." He fell to his knees as the feelings of this soul overwhelmed his own and all he knew was absolute, blind rage. That emotion overrode everything; there was no control, no awareness of a line not to be crossed, just pure, unrestrained fury. He watched what this soul, when possessed of a physical body, had done to such a small child and he knew he was, himself, screaming — shouting his horror and revulsion into the stormy night.

The event lasted for no more than a minute and then, as if suddenly realising what it had done, this soul's anger subsided and was instantly replaced with guilt, shame and remorse. Seb was stunned by the strength of those feelings which continued into an abyss of blackness as the image disappeared. All around him now was darkness and for what seemed like hours he hung in that darkness feeling nothing but self-loathing and sorrow. Time stretched on and, all the while, he felt a desperate desire to undo what had been done, and inconsolable sadness. He longed for an end to it. He had no idea whether days, months, years or even centuries had passed — it felt like an eternity. On and on he floated in a hollow place, empty except for the feeling of desolation. Seb knew he was crying.

And just when he thought he could bear the sadness no longer a small light appeared. It was just a pinprick in the void. Entranced, the soul moved towards it. And suddenly things changed. From a world of nothingness, the soul became aware of its surroundings — a rolling sea, an expanse of sky, and it felt the mind of another person — a Custodian. The Custodian made a request for help and service and the soul answered that request gladly. More time passed and the soul listened to directions from the Custodian. It helped bear the weight of a boat, changing course and speed as the Custodian willed. It helped support the feet of the Custodian, knowing instinctively where he was going and what he needed. For numerous years it gave its service, able to reconcile the feeling of remorse with a feeling of humble purpose.

Then, inexplicably and without warning, the directions stopped. The soul was lost, floating in darkness once more. Sadness and desolation swamped it and it sank into despair.

But, suddenly, there was another light, a bright, vivid pink light that called to this soul. It rushed towards it and found itself, once more in the rolling sea; there was a body, a person, thrashing in the water, tossed about by the turbulent waves and caught up in the vicious undercurrents. The soul knew this person needed help and it also knew that this person held the key to its own redemption. It sped to the person, grasped him and lifted him high above the waves and transported him to the nearest shore. And then it felt a jolt of excitement. On the shore it could see two glowing blue lights. These lights would bring it salvation, would set it free. Having let the person go, the soul waited, watching the blue lights until suddenly it was pulled towards one. It felt momentary panic as it was then pulled away, but hope resurrected itself as it tore towards the second blue light.

And now Seb returned to his own reality. He was on his hands and knees, gasping for breath, tears streaming down his face. Aelfric, with Dierne's help, had staggered over to him. Kneeling, he wrapped his arms around him.

"I would never have let you, Seb. This was not for you to do," he said, looking devastated. "I would always spare you this. But Seb, he needs you to free him."

Seb looked up and through his tears he could see the white mist hovering in the air beside him. He lifted his hand and waved it towards the soul.

"Rest," he said and then buried his face in Aelfric's chest and sobbed.

# Healing

The fire in The Pytt had nearly gone out as the freezing, bedraggled group entered the room. Alice, on Aelfric's instruction, had carried Seb all the way to the door, and now he took him over to the fire and placed him on a bench seat where Aelfric joined them.

Seb was still sniffling. His heart ached as though he had actually lived all the years of desolation he had experienced through the asrai soul, and even the warmth and glowing embers of the fire couldn't lift his spirits. His tears continued to fall intermittently.

Aelfric sat beside him and sent Alice to fetch a blanket from one of the bedrooms off the main domed room. As Alice returned, Scarlet planted herself in front of Seb.

"Come on Seb, pull yourself together," she said, gently. "It can't have been that bad!"

"Scarlet," Aelfric, wrapping the blanket around Seb, sounded sorrowful, "It can." With one hand on Cue's back, he put his other arm around Seb's shoulders.

Seb just stared into the fire, which Trudy was now stoking and bringing back to life. He felt raw and downhearted. His view of life, never an optimistic one to start with, had been drowned in shadows.

"Seb," Aelfric turned to him. Seb couldn't look at him. "It hurts beyond description, I know. If it helps at all — you have released one soul from that pain, allowing him to rest peacefully." Now Seb did turn and look at Aelfric, who smiled kindly. As another tear fell from Seb's eye, he tightened his grip around his shoulders and then he lifted his hand and waved towards the wall, revealing the door. It opened and Nat, looking distraught, ran in and straight to Seb, flinging her arms around him as Scarlet stepped away and Aelfric stood up. The instant she embraced him, Seb felt the cloud of depression splinter and, whilst it didn't disappear, he could feel light through the darkness. Nat's body was cold and, fleetingly, he wondered where she had been all this time.

"Can I get one of those?" Zach, who had helped a shaking Aiden to the fireside, asked. "I mean, I nearly drowned out there."

"And you got a hug!" Scarlet crossed her arms.

"So you were jealous," he laughed, patting and rubbing Aiden on the back to get his circulation going even though he was still violently shaking himself.

As The Caretaker and Dom entered through the doorway, Aelfric walked towards the back of the room, Dierne supporting him.

"Greg," he called. Greg didn't answer. He had taken himself to the far side of the fire, where he sat, staring into the fresh flames, alone with his own thoughts. Aelfric didn't call again.

"Greg!" Trudy said, looking up from the fire. When Greg also ignored her, she stomped around to her brother. "Go and help Aelfric!" she ordered.

Greg, gazing up at her, sounded bewildered.

"I caused this." He shook his head and looked back into the flames, mumbling, "I can't help anyone." Trudy stood over him, looking cross until Aelfric called to her.

"Trudy, I think Greg needs some time. Dom," his voice sounded croaky, "can you come with me please." Stern-faced, Dom joined him and, with Dierne, helped him into the bedroom. Nat watched and, letting go of Seb, began to follow but Alice stopped her.

"Dierne says to help Seb," he said. Looking torn, she eventually nodded and sat down.

Scarlet drifted over to Zach and Aiden and the three of them sat, warming themselves by the now roaring fire. Trudy decided to leave Greg be, as Aelfric had asked, and joined The Caretaker preparing hot drinks for everyone.

Now Nat took Seb's hands in hers. She spoke quietly to him as Alice hovered in mid-air in front of them.

"I know it hurts, Seb. But can you find something positive from it, and hold onto that?"

Her hands, though cold, were warmer than his and he looked at them, shaking his head, trying to stop fresh tears from falling. All he could think of were the years of depression. And as he remembered them, he felt himself being sucked back down into a mood so bleak and melancholy he believed he would never rise out of it."

"There will be something Seb. It is seldom all darkness," Nat said. She pulled the blanket further around his shoulders and then held his hands again.

"She is right, Seb," Alice urged. "If you sent that soul to rest, there must have been something positive?"

Seb felt so downcast and didn't want to relive the memories again but they kept resurfacing anyway. He flinched as the sights of the horrendous act this soul had committed flashed back and then he was reliving the dark time, the time where the soul experienced nothing but overwhelming grief and regret. And then he remembered the pinprick of light, and the hope and excitement the asrai soul had felt on seeing it. In the midst of the darkness, this soul had seen and then followed that light and had been rewarded with years of purpose in serving a Custodian. It had found respite in that service. The Custodian, Seb knew, was Aelfric. And suddenly he understood why Aelfric chose to live at sea and to use the asrais the way he did. He gave them hope, purpose and a chance of freedom from their tortured existence. And there it was — the positive thing he could hold on to. All these agonised souls, floating in an abyss of sadness and despair, and Aelfric giving them a beacon which guided them to some degree of solace. Above all, he gave them a means to make recompense and earn their release.

"You okay Seb?" Alice asked, looking worried.

Seb's tears had stopped and he looked up and stared at the bedroom door, which had closed quietly. He jumped as Dierne suddenly appeared beside him.

Looking intently at him, Dierne spoke so quietly only Seb, Nat an Alice could hear.

"I want to thank you, Seb, for what you did." Seb looked puzzled. "Taking the asrai soul from Aelfric," Dierne said. "I know you have suffered badly as a result, but if you had not done that, Aelfric ... he couldn't have..." Dierne shook his head, then stood more erect. "I am eternally grateful to you and I will do all I can to help you, whenever you need me." He said nothing more but dissolved in a flash of green, returning to Aelfric.

"Something positive?" Nat smiled at Seb. He couldn't raise a smile but in return gave a small nod.

"You did so well Seb," Alice said, proudly.

Seb sat, gazing across the fire, as Nat snuggled up next to him. His eyes fell on Greg. He had still not moved. Riddled with guilt, Seb guessed, the normally cheerful man was unable to come to terms with what his actions had caused. He stared into the flames, looking lost. Seb felt for him. Dierne had cast judgement from the outset and Greg must, surely, be agreeing with that judgement now. But Seb knew Greg had acted out of the best intentions and must be mystified as to how everything had gone so horribly wrong. Aelfric, Trudy and Zach had all nearly died; Aelfric's yacht — his home — had been wrecked and Seb had been reduced to a pathetic, sobbing wreck himself. And, after all that, Aelfric's body had not been healed. The time Greg had thought he was buying him, to recuperate, was wasted time. The wolves had been unable to help against the injuries. It seemed that, since sympathetic influence had been used to inflict them, they needed Aelfric to be active in using their power to heal himself.

Seb mulled that over. The wolves provided power for the Custodians; power to deal with trespassers and other errant souls if it was needed, and power to heal. He remembered back to a moment, months before, when he had healed Cue himself. The wolf had been badly injured by Heath, possibly with Braddock's help; Seb had used the other eight wolves in the pack and himself as a channel for their power, and had healed Cue.

He stood abruptly. The blanket around his shoulders fell to the floor. I can help Aelfric!

Nat looked up alarmed.

"I can help him," he said. "Two wolves aren't enough. He needs them all." Letting go of her hands, he gave her a weak smile and walked to the bedroom door, Alice accompanying him.

"What ya doin' oh sniffling one?" Zach asked. He had left Aiden and Scarlet by the fire and started stripping his clothes off, much to Scarlet's horror.

"Zach!" she yelled. "Not here." He simply shrugged and grinned at her.

"I won't be long," Seb said, reaching the door and knocking gently. Dierne zoomed through the wall and appeared beside him.

"Seb, Dom is dressing his wounds. Please give them a minute."

Seb felt so certain he could help, he shook his head.

"I can make the wounds better," he said. Dierne raised his acorn-lined eyebrows. "You saw me help Cue," Seb continued. "Aelfric drawing power from just Cue and Pace isn't enough. I can focus all the wolves' strength into one and make him better, instantly."

Dierne thought about his words for a moment, then Seb realised he was probably relaying his suggestion to Aelfric; and now the door opened and Dom looked down sadly at him.

"Aelfric says it is too dangerous," he said.

Seb couldn't see why. He would simply channel all the power of the wolves in one bolt, straight into Aelfric.

"I don't understand why," Seb shouted past Dom. "I think I can do it."

"Seb, come in," Aelfric sounded in pain as he called to him.

Entering the room Seb was stunned at how awful Aelfric looked. He perched on the edge of a large bed, and at his feet were his blood-soaked shirt and several towels, also covered in his blood, beside a basin full of red-tinted water. Dom had wrapped a fresh bandage around his torso but the blood was already seeping through from his side. Cue and Pace sat either side of him and he had a hand on each of their backs. Though flamers filled the room with warm, rosy light, Aelfric looked ghostly pale. He unsuccessfully tried to hide the pain he was feeling as he indicated for Seb to sit in a small wing-back chair next to the bed.

"I'll go and get some goldenseal root powder, for the bleeding," Dom said and, looking hopefully at Seb, left the room.

Dierne and Alice each hovered next to their Custodians. Other than the sound of Aelfric's laboured breathing, the room was silent.

"I can help you," Seb mumbled. "I helped Cue before." Cue whined as Seb said his name and Aelfric patted the beast.

"I know, Seb. And what you did was astounding. But this is a very different set of circumstances. Please trust me, I will be fine. In time, these two," he indicated the wolves, "will heal my body."

"But you don't give yourself time," Seb protested. "You don't ever stop. Because I wasn't pulling my weight, you were already exhausted — and that was before you —" He paused then mumbled, "Before you took the injuries that were meant for me. And now you are hurt," he glanced at the towels at their feet, "and you can't heal because you keep dealing with the trespassers. Let me use the wolves to make you better."

Neither Dierne nor Alice spoke but they both watched Aelfric keenly. As Aelfric shook his head, Dierne visibly slumped.

"Seb," Aelfric sighed. "You need to stop blaming yourself. You are such a young soul in such a young body and it was never to be expected that you would be able to take on this role from the outset. When I first became a Custodian, I was helpless and hopeless — Ask Dierne." He looked up at his twin. Dierne just frowned, not wanting to accept that Aelfric had ever been anything other than perfect. "And you have come to this so much younger than I did. You have had no life experience to prepare you for the dreadful deeds you witness. Because of that, those things draw your attention more than the emotions behind them. That is natural, and it will take time for you to learn to ignore the sights and focus on the emotions. So I need you to stop believing you have failed or aren't 'pulling your weight' and realise that the things you have done in three short months have been amazing." He stopped and, breathing heavily, lowered his head.

"You can't even talk for long without struggling," Seb said, quietly. "You need to let me help you."

Dierne moved forward slightly but Aelfric raised a hand. He looked up and tried to smile. "Seb, I have been told, by Dierne and the others, what you did for Cue. The like of that has not been seen before. But to do the same for me is not possible."

"Why?" Seb couldn't see the problem. "It will work, I know it will."

When he spoke, Aelfric's voice was almost a whisper. "The sympathetic wounds will transfer elsewhere, Seb." He looked sadly at him. "The injuries already exist. They have to be healed or removed."

Seb looked puzzled. "I don't understand. Why is that a problem?" he said. "I can use the wolves to heal you."

"When you were attacked the first time, I was too slow; I didn't realise what we were dealing with," Aelfric explained. "I thought that using my aura to protect you would stop the attack and that would be enough. But it wasn't. The blade had already pierced your chest — You had already suffered an actual, physical injury.

"I didn't know what had caused it and I tried to use the power of the wolves to heal you, Seb. But they recognised the dark source and nature of the wound and saw it as a contamination. To them, that contamination needed to be removed by the quickest means possible. That wasn't by healing you, but by drawing the injury from you and transferring it onto someone else — someone who isn't a Custodian. The wolves must save the Custodians; they are not equipped to concern themselves with the morality or consequences of their actions in doing so. They would not mean to hurt another, but their instinct to save us would force them to. Alice was the closest living body to you at the time and so he was the one who would have received the transferred injury." He glanced at Alice who just looked shocked.

Struggling to talk now, Aelfric turned on the bed and, wincing with pain, leant back against the headboard. It was a few moments before he could speak again.

"When I understood what the wolves intended, I had no alternative. I couldn't see you — or any of our friends — suffer or even die. So I tried to pull the influence, and the injury onto me, intending afterwards, to use the wolves to heal myself more slowly. They, however, were now caught in a dilemma; they needed to save you but were unwilling to allow harm to me. The whole pack resisted me; battling to transfer the injury away from us both. It took almost all my strength and willpower to stop them." He paused to catch his breath.

"The second time it happened, Seb, so many of our friends were near us and, therefore, in danger. I very nearly wasn't able to stop the transfer to one of them. I was weakened and the wolves' instinct so strong." He shook his head. "You and I, and all the group, owe a debt of gratitude to Zach. When that third attack came I was so slow to react and, if I am honest, I doubt I would have had the strength to overpower the wolves again. Zach bought you time to understand your own ability to protect yourself before you suffered a further injury."

Seb didn't speak. He watched the spreading patch of blood on Aelfric's side and the small dot of blood that had now appeared in the centre of his chest, unwilling to accept that he couldn't use the wolves to help this man.

Pace had leapt onto the bed and Aelfric put a hand on his back, keeping the other on Cue. "I can use the wolves to heal myself," he said, quietly. "But when I use them, I instantly feel their need to take the injuries from me. The diluted power of just two of them is sufficient to aid my recovery, but I cannot risk using more — or allowing you to. I do not have the strength to stop them transferring these wounds onto another. Seb," he said, giving a small smile, "I will be fine. Their power works quickly and I can draw it into me to help me heal. It will take a while though, because I am having to use some of my strength to temper their instincts. But an hour or so and I will be as good as new." His green eyes had lost their usual sparkle and his face looked drawn. "Now, could you ask Greg to please come and see me."

Seb dithered for a moment. He had believed he could do something worthwhile and undo what his own, pathetic ignorance and self-doubt had caused. But Aelfric had shown him that wasn't possible. He gazed once more at the blood-soaked towels and shirt and then spoke firmly.

"I'll get Greg," he said and Aelfric nodded. "But I will also deal with all the trespassing souls between now and dawn. And if you are not better by then, I will deal with them until the Restoration."

Aelfric gazed at him, weighing up what he had said.

"Are you sufficiently recovered from the asrai soul Seb?" he asked.

Seb felt a stab of depression but then forced himself to remember the pinpoint of light. He gave a stiff nod. "Yes," he said.

Aelfric smiled weakly. "An hour. Give me an hour. That will be enough for the wounds to heal," he said.

Seb, although nervous about what he was committing to, also felt relieved that Aelfric had accepted. He smiled back awkwardly. "I'll get Greg then," he said.

"Thank you," Aelfric answered and laying his head back against the headboard, closed his eyes.

# Coincidence?

Dom was waiting outside the door when Seb opened it.

"Well?" he asked, but knew, instantly he looked at Seb's face, that things hadn't gone as hoped.

"He says he just needs time," Seb mumbled.

Dom looked saddened then gave a brusque nod. As Seb took a step away from the door he stopped him.

"These attacks," he muttered and shook his head as though dismayed. Then, straightening his shoulders he said, "To cause such harm in such a way takes incredible acumen and ability. Do you need additional help with your defence?"

Seb realised he hadn't given another thought to trying to defend himself from a further attack. All around him he could see the auras of the group members and it seemed that this reminder was sufficient to shore up his belief in the power of his own aura to protect him. But then, maybe the soul who was attacking him had simply given up for a while?

"I'm not sure," he replied, honestly. "It might be that I have managed to stop another attack, but it might be that the person hasn't tried again."

"Yes, it might be either," Dom said. "Do not underestimate yourself young Seb." He smiled. "But, better to be safe. I will just take this to Aelfric," he showed Seb a small bottle containing an ochre coloured powder, "and then, while we have time, let us see what else we can do to firstly protect you and, secondly track down this attacker."

"Aelfric asked me to get Greg," Seb said.

"All right then; you go and ask him to tend to Aelfric," Dom said, handing Seb the bottle, "while I fetch a few books." The answer to everything, for Dom, seemed to lie in books. So like Aiden, Seb thought, wandering over to Greg.

Greg started as Seb and Alice approached. He had been so deep in thought he had not noticed until Seb was right by his elbow. Now he turned and stared up at him, looking miserable, then he gave a deep sigh and put his head in his hands.

"What have I done?" he whispered.

"What you thought was right," Seb said, sitting down beside him.

"I nearly got him killed! Zach, my sister, you..." his voice trailed off.

"We're all still here," Seb said and Alice smiled.

"I just didn't realise what would happen if Aelfric had no conscious awareness. I was so stupid." Greg looked up at him, bewildered and then stared into the fire. "The asrais, having no Custodian to guide them, stopped piloting the boat. That's why it hit the rocks. There was nothing we could do to prevent it. Dierne tried calling you, but he couldn't get through." Greg looked questioningly at Alice, who shook his head.

"Where we were, I couldn't communicate with him or any Dryads," he said.

Greg turned back to Seb. "What if you hadn't come when you did? What if Zach hadn't been able to free Trudy? What if Zach had drowned? And what if Aelfric or you, or both of you..." Unable to continue, he buried his face in his hands again.

Greg, Seb realised, was determined to damn himself. He recognised that tendency towards self-blame and guilt; they were familiar feelings to him. However, he rarely, if ever, saw them in other members of the groups.

"I can't remember properly what Aelfric said." Seb frowned, trying to recall the exact words. "But it was something like: there are a million 'ifs' in any event. You shouldn't dwell on them. You have to focus only on what actually did happen." Greg looked up again, his eyes wide. "And what did happen," Seb continued, "is that you tried to give Aelfric the time and rest he needed to heal. What also happened is that we all got back here safely." Greg looked shocked.

Now Seb stood up and holding the bottle of powder out to Greg, spoke quietly, "You know Aelfric won't judge you; he will only appreciate what you tried to do for him." Greg appeared lost for words. "He asked to see you. I think he is worried about you. He doesn't need that — to worry, I mean."

Greg blinked a couple of times and then, as if mentally dusting himself off, he grunted.

"Yes, right. Yes. Mm, goldenseal root," he read the label on the bottle, "I will get this to him. Should help stop the bleeding." Seb nodded. "Okay then," Greg said and wandered off towards the bedroom door. He paused outside momentarily and suddenly Dierne zoomed through the door. He placed an arm across Greg's shoulders and Greg lowered his head. After a moment, Dierne opened the door and, with his arm still around Greg, escorted him through. The door closed quietly behind them.

"That was nice of you," Alice said, smiling.

"I know how it feels to believe you have let everyone down. And he was just doing what he could for Aelfric," Seb said. "It's not his fault it went wrong."

They made their way around to Nat, who had been watching them all through the fire.

"Whatever you said helped." She smiled at Seb as he approached.

"I hope so," Seb said. "He only did what he thought was best."

"I know," Nat sighed. "When Dierne called for help, he told us what Greg had done. But without you or Aelfric, we can't make doors appear, so we couldn't get to them. Dierne tried to call you Alice, and so did I," she said, turning to him, "but we couldn't contact you. What happened?" she asked, turning back to Seb. "Were you in trouble?"

"No, not really," Seb answered. "We don't know why, but where we were, Aiden couldn't read anything in his tin and Alice couldn't communicate with anyone silently." Alice nodded. "Once we moved a bit Aiden's map worked again, so he was able to find us a door," Seb continued. "When we went through, we found the boat, stranded on the rocks. Trudy was trapped, and Dierne and Greg couldn't move Aelfric." He suppressed the urge to tell every detail. "Fortunately, other than Aelfric's boat being wrecked, everyone's okay."

"Well, it's good you got there when you did then," Nat looked relieved. Then she frowned. "Where were you?"

"Hellfire Caves," Seb said. "It's where the door took us, to deal with a gytrash."

Zach bounded up to them, wearing a blue hoodie over a jumper, jeans and some canvas shoes.

"What do you think? The Caretaker hasn't got anything to wear other than these blasted hoodies and jeans. Still, better this get-up than Trudy's stuff!" Zach snorted.

Seb was surprised at how well The Caretaker's clothes fitted Zach. He had grown a few inches in height in the last few months and was now around six feet tall. The trousers and top were a bit tight, where Zach's frame was muscular compared to The Caretaker's slender one, but other than that, they could have been made for him.

Zach didn't wait for anyone's opinion on his clothing though. "Where've you all been anyway Nat?" he said. "You guys have been gone ages. Did you find anything? Where's the eeevil person who's been using Voodoo?"

"We couldn't find them," Nat sighed. She glanced up as Dom, Aiden and Scarlet joined them. Dom carried a few heavy books in his arms. Aiden brought his own, tattered book and was just finishing telling Scarlet about sympathetic influence. They settled on the next bench seat and Scarlet gave Seb a worried look. Zach perched on the plinth as Trudy and The Caretaker also came over, Trudy hobbling quite badly. The Caretaker handed out drinks to everyone.

"So did you manage to find this attacker Nat?" Scarlet asked.

Nat shook her head. "No," she answered. "I was just telling Zach. We were so hopeful at first. When we got to the woods around the cottage and the school, I could definitely feel what I had felt before, the presence of something dark. It was faint and unclear, but still there; like a residual track. Then we went to your home and I could feel the same thing outside the house. But I was only able to follow it to the next door house, strangely to the area around the fish pond in the garden, where it weakened and I lost it. Dom could see nothing on his map and I had no idea how to trace where it had gone. So we went back to the woods, hoping that, because I had felt it a few times there, rather than leading us to where this person had gone, it might lead us to where they had come from, and so help us find out who it is." She shivered. "And we were right. Because I now knew what I was looking for, I was able to tune in to the dark trail more easily and backtrack it."

"It led us to the school, " Dom said, frowning. "To The Lake, outside the main corridor."

"What?" Zach demanded. "What does that mean?"

Dom's frown deepened and he looked at Zach from under his silver-grey eyebrows. "We don't know," he muttered.

Over-dramatically, Zach threw his arms in the air. "Oh great. So you spent all that time on your little exped and all it did was lead you back to the school? You still don't know who this is?"

"There is more, Zach," The Caretaker said, moving to stand next to him. They looked striking, side by side, wearing the same clothing — one with dark skin and eyes and tightly-curled, short black hair, staring with annoyance at Dom; the other with pale skin and eyes and glossy long black hair, looking calmly at the gathering.

"Well I would hope so," Zach said, sitting back down. "Go on then."

It was Nat who continued. "While we were at the school," she said, sadly, "I felt the next attack on you Seb." She turned to him, looking hurt. "It was cruel and vicious." She shook her head. "But as bad as that was, it gave us some help. It acted like a flare in the night. When Dom opened his map, he was able to see the source of it; it came from the area of Camberley —"

"We have just been in West Wycombe!" Aiden squeaked.

Dom raised his eyebrows. "That is strange," he said, his droning voice making him sound bored rather than curious. "Where in West Wycombe?" He looked keenly at Aiden.

"Hellfire Caves," Aiden squeaked again. "And my map didn't work and Alice couldn't communicate with anyone. Hellfire Caves!" he repeated. Everyone around the fire, other than these two, looked confused. "The obelisk and the church of St Lawrence?" Aiden looked at them all as if what he was getting at was plain to see. Dom was rubbing his chin, frowning in contemplation. "It can't be coincidence!" Aiden announced.

"What can't?" Scarlet asked. "None of us know what you are talking about Aiden."

Now he blushed. He looked at Dom but Dom was leafing through one of the books, having cast the others onto the floor at his feet. Losing confidence, Aiden stammered, "Maybe I am wrong. Maybe, maybe it is a coincidence? Doesn't matter," Aiden said. "Go on Nat. Sorry I interrupted." He hung his head.

Looking confused, Nat smiled kindly at him then continued.

"Well, after Aelfric dealt with a trespassing soul, before returning to you all, he helped us through to Camberley and we have spent the last couple of hours in that area trying to track Seb's attacker. The darkness was really strong there, but I just couldn't locate the source." She sounded crestfallen. "Every time I thought I was close, I lost it. Then, an hour or so ago, I felt the darkness grow, like another attack was about to happen — but it faded abruptly before I could pinpoint where it had come from. Maybe we weren't in the right place?" She looked at Aiden and then at Dom.

"Is Camberley near Hellfire Caves then?" Scarlet was trying to understand Aiden's point. "Do you think the fact that your map didn't work and Alice couldn't communicate means this attacker was in Hellfire Caves? If it's close by?"

"It's not that close." Aiden had lost all his confidence. "It's about twenty-one miles away."

"Twenty-one? Not about fifteen or twenty Aiden? Twenty-one?" Zach said, chuckling. "How do you know that?"

"I just do," Aiden said, glumly. "And the only reason I thought there might be a link is because above Hellfire Caves is the church of St Lawrence. The church has a big, golden ball on top of it." That brought a snigger from Zach. "The ball is hollow and big enough to hold up to ten people," Aiden carried on. "It was put there by Sir Francis Dashwood, who was responsible for having the caves excavated. They're man-made you know?" No-one did. "Well, there is a theory that he had the ball put on top of the church as a beacon and it could be seen, twenty-one miles away, in Camberley, from the Camberley Obelisk, a tower erected by John Norris, Dashwood's friend. Apparently, the two used to signal each other from the church and the obelisk. That's all. I thought it might be significant, but it probably isn't ..." Aiden's voice trailed off.

"If you believe it to be significant, Aiden, then it is significant." Aelfric, un-noticed by them all, had emerged from the bedroom and, with his hand on Cue's back was making his way to the fire, accompanied by Greg and Dierne.

It was a moment before Seb realised — his palm was aching. He stood.

"I have to go," he said, silently, to Alice.

"Oh? Again Seb?" Alice asked and he nodded.

"Seb," Aelfric called to him and Seb wondered if he was about to renege on their agreement. Only twenty minutes or so of the hour had passed. Aelfric did look slightly better than before, but not much.

"I said I would do it," Seb said. "You agreed."

"I know, Seb," Aelfric frowned. "And I know you can feel the sign but, can you not feel anything else?"

Seb didn't know what he was talking about. The ache in his palm was steadily increasing, but that was all.

"I do," Greg spoke firmly.

"So do I," Nat said, standing beside Seb and putting a hand on his arm. "I feel the darkness."

Seb felt nothing but the pain in his hand.

"Look at the boys," Zach said, pointing to Pace who had followed Aelfric out of the bedroom and now stood beside Cue. The wolves' hackles were up and Cue was sniffing and snorting.

"Seb, you need to be prepared," Aelfric said urgently, as Seb suddenly felt a lurch in the pit of his stomach and a wave of sadness washed over him. Overwhelmed with sorrow, he became disinterested in anything around him.

He felt two pairs of hands grab him by the arms and now he could hear Zach chanting.

"Bubble, bubble, bubble," he repeated again and again in Seb's ear.

Trudy was holding Seb's other arm, and she was muttering the word to herself too.

"Seb," Alice shouted into his head. "Protect yourself. You know what will follow." And those words were sufficient to make Seb realise the danger. Encapsulated within Zach and Trudy's auras, his mind was suddenly clear. He looked up at Aelfric, who had stopped and gazed calmly back at him, as if he knew Seb was able to do what was required. Seb smiled, feeling sure Aelfric was right. Quickly, he visualised his own aura and focussed on making it an impenetrable wall. From deep inside him he felt a surge of energy and the holds Zach and Trudy had on his arms were broken, their hands thrown off him. The flames in the fire leapt as if struck by a sudden, strong gust of wind. The sadness had gone and Seb stood, feeling the energy of his soul sending out radiating waves in all directions.

"Stop bursting my bubbles, Seb," Zach said with a grin as Aiden and Dom clicked their tins shut.

"Thanks," Seb said to Zach, and smiled at Trudy. "I've got this." She relaxed.

"That was interesting," Scarlet said. "Can someone explain what happened?"

"Could you not see, oh seer?" Zach laughed. "How could you not see my spectacular bubble?"

Scarlet raised her eyes and tutted at him.

"I still have to go," Seb said and pointed to his palm.

"Okay." Zach pulled his staff out from around his waist; he had wrapped it inside the belt loops of the jeans. "We're on then?" he said.

Aelfric took the few paces to stand in front of Seb.

"I know we agreed Seb," he said, "And I will not go back on that, but you must comprehend the danger you will now be in."

Seb, still feeling his own energy charging out from his body, looked up at him.

"I'll be okay," he said, confused.

"You don't understand," Aelfric said. "For a soul to be read by a Custodian, the Custodian must open their aura. You will have done so on every occasion, without ever knowing it. From the point you accept the soul for reading, you will have no protection until it passes back out and you can, once more, close your aura." Seb grimaced. He had promised to deal with everything for an hour. "I am not doubting or mistrusting you, Seb," Aelfric continued. "But whoever is attacking you has just tracked you here and so knows you are back on land. When you read the trespassing soul, your guard will be down and, if they know that, they may choose to attack then."

"But he has read three on land since Greg spiked your coffee," Zach protested and Seb winced inwardly as Greg flinched. Zach didn't notice. "He's been okay — well, not exactly okay, but he didn't get attacked," Zach said.

Aelfric span around to look at him.

"The attacker hadn't re-located Seb yet," Dom said. "But they have now, so he is at risk."

Aelfric was still staring at Zach. "What does 'not exactly okay' mean?" he asked. He turned to Alice. "Alice, what does 'not exactly okay' mean?"

"He got ill," Alice mumbled, looking guilty. "It was nothing. He did really well." He lifted his chin. Seb realised that Alice must, through Dierne, have told Aelfric, about the souls they had dealt with. But he had obviously neglected to give any details that might have put Seb in a negative light. Seb was grateful to his twin. He knew he hadn't handled the readings well and didn't want Aelfric worrying that he wasn't up to the job. But now Aelfric was concerned.

Zach, wanting to stop any further delay leapt in. "The mortal did well, Aelfric; just got a bit seasick on land. Nothing that Nat's Aunty Helen can't cure with one of her yucky herbal teas!" He pulled a face.

"Nat's Aunty Helen?" Aelfric looked guarded.

"Oh," Zach mumbled to Alice. "You hadn't told them that bit either?" Alice shook his head and stared at the ground. "Well, stories for another day," Zach said, guiding Seb away from Aelfric and towards the wall. "Come on Seb, the door?"

Feeling anxious to avoid discussing his past failings, Seb reflected light on the wall. The door appeared.

"Seb," Aelfric said, walking towards him. "I will come with you."

"No!" Trudy blurted. When she realised how loud she had shouted, she coughed and apologised. "I am sorry Aelfric, but you need to rest."

"Trudy," Aelfric smiled, "I will not deal with this soul; I will leave that to Seb as we agreed." He joined Seb. "I am simply going along so that I can help if a further attack happens."

"I have my bubble," Zach said, standing straight. "I can protect him. That's my job."

"Yes you can, Zach," Aelfric said. "But something is not right here. I will not intervene unless I feel things are not as they should be." He turned to Dom. "Dom, did you get a source location?"

"Camberley," Dom answered. "Or nearby."

"I don't want you going to that area until we return," Aelfric said. "Aiden, we will need you with us." Aiden, grinning nervously joined Zach. Now Aelfric called to The Caretaker. "Morgan, Trudy can stay here if you —"

"I am not staying here," Trudy said emphatically. "My ankle is fine and you are not going without me!" She stared belligerently at him and then, dropping her head, added quietly, "Please, Aelfric."

He regarded her for a moment only and then turned to The Caretaker who gave him a quick nod of understanding and moved back towards the fire. Trudy looked relieved. "Greg." Aelfric beckoned him. Seb saw the look of surprise and relief on Greg's face and the one of upset on Nat's; she had already walked across to join them. Now Aelfric leant his head towards her and mumbled quietly into her ear. She lowered her eyes to the floor and Seb thought he saw a faint tinge of red in her cheeks. "I promise," Aelfric said. Looking downcast, Nat returned to the bench seats.

"I'm coming with you," Scarlet said, before Aelfric could leave her out.

"Scarlet, we need you," Dom said to her. "I have something for you to try." He almost tossed the heavy book he had been holding, at her. It was open and, instantly she saw what was on the pages, her eyes widened.

"Oh, okay," she said, looking up and grinning at him.

"All sorted then?" Zach, eager to be off, approached the door.

With a parting glance at Nat, who gave him a sad smile, Seb followed him.

# Subliminal Messages

On the brink of the doorway, Aelfric stopped them all.

"Aiden, Zach and Trudy, you go through first. If the door leads to Hellfire Caves," he looked at Aiden, "come straight back."

"Yeehah," Zach said, seizing the doorknob. Twisting it, he pushed and darted through the opening, reaching a hand behind him and dragging Aiden after him. Trudy, following, gave Aiden a nudge from behind. Within a second Alice had received a message.

"Aiden says we can join them; it's not Hellfire Caves."

They found the three on the bank of a wide, slow-moving river. It was bitterly cold. The moon shone brightly through a large gap between the dense clouds and by its light Seb could see, dotted along the bank, a line of low tents. In front of each, rods and poles had been planted at angles, supporting fishing lines that hung loosely in the water.

The sound of snoring came from the tent to their right and in the next one down, a faint light glowed behind the canvas walls.

Seb's palm ached badly now and he searched for the soul he was here to deal with as Pace and Cue, who had come through the doorway with them, began growling. Turning to his left, on the other side of the large oak that held the door, Seb could see a solitary fisherman, who appeared to have fallen asleep where he sat in his camping chair. He was bundled in so many layers he looked about four feet wide. His head, chin resting on his chest, was covered with a big woolly hat and his breath sent faint plumes of mist out into the night. His rod had dropped into his lap and its tip lay hidden in the reeds and shrubs that covered the bank.

Aiden was staring into his tin and suddenly pointed to the left, past the dozing fisherman. "There," he whispered and Zach and Trudy leapt around the tree, staffs drawn.

"I am here when you need me," Alice said, silently, to Seb. In the bright moonlight, his irises sparkled.

"I can't see it," Seb said back to him, his heart pounding as he followed the others around the tree. He stared along the river, where Aiden was indicating, but could see nothing.

"I can feel it," Greg mumbled.

The wolves were whining now and Aelfric, with a hand on each of their backs, spoke soothingly to calm them.

"I see nothing," Seb whispered.

"Close your eyes, Seb," Aelfric murmured.

Seb thought that strange advice and glanced up at him. Aelfric had closed his own eyes and slowly he turned, not to where Aiden had pointed, but further to the left, away from the river. Aiden, still staring into his tin, now span around and waved a hand frantically in that direction.

"It's moving really fast Seb. Over there," he said.

Seb, turning too, stared into the expanse of heath behind them. About fifty yards away he could see a copse of trees and halfway between that and where they stood was a solitary, massive oak, its branches twisted and bare, reaching towards him. He could still see no sign of this soul and the ache in his hand was now so painful he had to clench his fist to try and numb it.

"It's coming right at us," Aiden whispered nervously. His hands were shaking and he dropped his tin. It fell in the long grass and clicked shut, snuffing out the pink light. Dierne swooped down and recovered it for him. He fumbled with the clasp, opening it with difficulty, and then immediately jabbed a finger past Seb's shoulder, pointing towards the twisted tree. "It's there, Seb, there," he said rather too loudly, causing the nearby fisherman to grunt and snort.

"I still don't see it," Seb whispered.

"You will locate it more easily, Seb, if you close your eyes," Aelfric said. "Don't just rely on sight."

Seeing nothing, Seb did what Aelfric suggested. Trying to calm his breathing, he closed his eyes and concentrated on what he felt. He was aware of the warmth from the bodies of those around him which, now and then, was whipped away as the icy wind rushed past; he could hear the sighs of the rushes and reeds as the breeze toyed with them and the steady trickle of the river; he could hear the whining and grunting of the wolves as they sensed the approach of the trespassing soul, and Aiden's short breaths as he became increasingly nervous. He was about to open his eyes again, to ask Aelfric what he was supposed to be sensing, when the hairs on his neck stood on end. He could detect another movement of the air. The natural, icy breeze danced through from his right but he could feel movement in front of him, like the air was being pushed towards him. It was only a small disturbance and only at head-height but definitely there. And suddenly it changed direction and the air was dragged away from him, as though whatever had been heading towards him had veered off to his right. He could track its course — it was arcing round and he knew it was lining up with the sleeping fisherman.

Seb opened his eyes. And now he spotted it, a thin trail of white mist drifting a few feet above the ground, heading for the fisherman. Quickly, he lifted his hand and beckoned the soul.

"Aelfric," Greg suddenly said, in a harsh whisper.

As Seb watched the trail of mist charge towards him, his heart sank, weighed down with sadness and despair; and then the soul slammed into his chest.

Briefly, he was aware that Aelfric had grabbed him by the arms. The sorrow and depression cleared instantly. However, they were replaced by shock and revulsion as the images of this trespassing soul's lives flooded his mind.

"Alice," he called and now Alice began weaving good memories amongst the grotesque. There were many more of those. Within moments Seb knew he would be sending this soul to rest but, as its last hours played out, he suddenly felt nauseous. He breathed hard, on the verge of vomiting, as he watched the most recent memories flit through his mind. He saw an obscured image of an encounter, miles from here. Like the souls he had read before, this soul had met with someone just before coming to this place. And as he recalled those previous visions, the strength drained from his body. Unable to support himself, his legs folded. Aelfric, still holding his arms, lowered him down onto the wet grassland.

"Seb?" Alice asked. "Are you okay?" Seb, panting, could barely keep his eyes open. "You have to be ready. Are you ready Seb?" Alice shouted into his head.

Feeling about to faint and trying not to vomit, Seb shook his head as he felt the soul leave his body.

He heard Aelfric speak quietly, "Zach, Trudy, take over here; put your protection around him." Seb felt more hands grab hold of him, Trudy and Zach, he knew. "Seb," Aelfric spoke directly into his ear. "Can you send it? If you can't, I will do it."

It dawned on Seb that Aelfric had used his own aura to protect him from an attack. Since Seb had already taken the trespassing soul into himself to read, only he could send it either to rest or banishment. If he didn't do it, Aelfric would have to, but first he would need to read the soul himself. So he had removed his own protection from Seb, ready to do so.

Feeling light-headed, Seb didn't believe he even had the strength to lift his arm.

"I don't think I can," he said silently to Alice.

"He can't," Alice told Aelfric.

Seb, looking up, saw the mist trail floating away towards the twisted tree. He watched Aelfric struggle to his feet. As his coat flapped open, Seb caught a glimpse of a small patch of blood on his shirt. I promised, he thought, and suddenly guilt gave him the strength he needed. Before Aelfric could beckon the soul, Seb waved his own hand towards it, reflecting moonlight onto it.

"Rest," he mumbled and then dropped his hand to his side just as the moon disappeared behind a blanket of storm clouds.

Zach patted him on the arm. "Well done mortal," he said, but now Seb retched and Zach leapt away from him. "Woah! Not again," he shouted. The fisherman grunted.

Fortunately, Seb had eaten nothing all night and other than the retching spasm, he didn't vomit. But, feeling totally exhausted, he lay back on the cold, wet ground and closed his eyes. Aelfric, kneeling down beside him, reflected flamer light towards the tree which held the door they had arrived through. Wincing, he slid his arm behind Seb's back and lifted his top half from the ground, propping him against his legs. He beckoned to Zach and whispered to him.

"Zach, can you carry —"

He was interrupted by a shout from the river bank.

"Hey, what're you doin'?" The fisherman had woken and was struggling to stand, hampered by his bulky clothing.

"Go!" Aelfric whispered to the others and they dashed to the door as, with a groan, he lifted Seb into his arms and stood up.

"Oi, you! What've you done to that kid?" the fisherman shouted.

Seb, barely able to open his eyes, was blinded by a sudden flash of light and he heard Aiden exclaim in a hissed whisper, "He took a picture. I am sure he took a picture."

Fortunately, the moon remained hidden by the burgeoning mass of clouds and, under cover of darkness, Aelfric now carried Seb to the doorway.

There was the sound of more voices as other anglers along the bank were woken by the first fisherman's hollering.

"Quickly now," Aelfric said.

Aiden opened the door and in seconds they all arrived back in The Pytt.

Nat rushed to them but Scarlet didn't move; gazing up from something she was holding in her hands, she tutted.

"Not again! Did he puke?" she asked.

"He tried!" Zach said with disgust.

Aelfric took Seb to the fire and placed him on a seat. He couldn't sit upright and Alice had to prop him up. At no point did Aelfric let go of him; he kept his hand on Seb's shoulder, the halo of his aura surrounding both of them. Seb knew why. Aelfric didn't trust that he could protect himself if he were attacked. He wasn't wrong. Too ill to feel concerned that everyone was looking at him, Seb leant against Alice and closed his eyes.

"What's wrong, Seb?" Nat asked. He couldn't answer; he felt like he could sleep for a hundred years.

Greg began fussing over him. He felt his brow, then lifted one of his eyelids.

"Seb?" he called. "Tell me what you feel."

"I am so tired and I feel really sick," he told Alice in his mind, worried that, if he opened his mouth to speak he would vomit.

Alice repeated his words to Greg.

"A bucket might be an idea then?" Zach said, stepping away from Seb as Dom joined Aelfric.

"Zach," Aelfric said, "Is this what you meant by 'not exactly okay' before?"

"Uh, yes," Zach said, hesitantly.

"On every occasion Seb has read a soul?" Aelfric asked.

"Yes." Zach nodded. "Only it's got worse each time."

"I can find nothing physically wrong," Greg said, having prodded various bits of Seb's body, looked into his mouth and listened to his heart beat. "He has no temperature and no injury."

"Subliminal then?" Aelfric suggested, looking to Dom who gave a quick nod.

"And cumulative," he said in his monotone as The Caretaker, who had actually gone and got a bucket, joined them.

"Can you make him something to ease the effects?" Aelfric asked Greg.

"Aiden can," Zach said. "Helen gave him a recipe." Aiden nodded.

"Let's go then," Greg said, smiling and led Aiden to the kitchen area.

Dom coughed and spoke in a mumble, "Aelfric, a golem, sympathetic influence and now subliminal messages. This is —"

"I know my friend," Aelfric stopped him. "Morgan, can you take Seb to Heath's bedroom, please." Handing the bucket to Zach, The Caretaker lifted Seb from the seat. "Zach," Aelfric said, still keeping his hand on Seb's shoulder, "he will need your bubble."

"Oh," Zach said and slinging the bucket under his right arm, he placed his left hand on Seb's shoulder. His face became serious. "Bubble in place. Big bubble. Nothing's getting through this baby," he said to The Caretaker and Scarlet tutted again.

Aelfric let go of Seb as, with Alice following like a shadow and Zach holding onto Seb's arm, The Caretaker carried him to another door on the far side of the room.

"Four souls and he is as we see," Aelfric said to Dom. "Can he block it?"

Dom nodded slowly. "He needs nothing more than awareness and the power of the mind," he said. "He can be taught, but we have to find what triggers it."

"Then help him please, Dom," Aelfric said. He turned to Trudy. "You and Zach will need to take it in turns to protect Seb until he is able to do so himself."

Looking troubled, she nodded and they walked to the bedroom, Dierne by Aelfric's side.

# From the Fog

The Caretaker placed Seb on a massive, four poster bed. He was feeling far too ill to pay any attention to his surroundings, even when Zach made a whistling sound.

"Wow!" he exclaimed. "This is — er, was, Heath's room?" He placed the bucket on the floor beside the bed and clambered onto the high mattress, still holding onto Seb's arm. "Is this stuff expensive?" he said, picking up a small, jade statuette from the bedside table.

"You should be concentrating on protecting Seb, Zach," The Caretaker cautioned and took the statuette off him.

"My bubble's good," Zach said, grinning. He gazed around. "I mean, really, some of this stuff must be worth a fortune. Heath liked expensive things eh?"

Seb lay still, eyes closed, hoping the nausea would go if he didn't move. His mind turned back to that last soul, to its many memories and the evidence of the goodness in the lives it had lived. And then it jumped to the veiled vision of the brief meeting and suddenly he sat up, heaving. Zach leapt off the bed and reached for the bucket.

"Mate, it was right there; right there! You just had to ask." He thrust the bucket under Seb's chin.

"Zach!" Alice shouted. "The bubble!"

Zach jumped back onto the bed. "Oops! I've got this," he said.

Seb felt the bed on the other side of him dip as someone landed heavily on it and then a small arm looped around his shoulders, propping him up.

"Concentrate, Zach," he heard Trudy snap, then he heard Aelfric call to Pace and another weight depressed the mattress. Pace lay his bulk across Seb's legs and energy started to spread through his body. Within moments, he felt able to open his eyes. He was lying with his head on Trudy's shoulder, her fuzzy hair tickling his forehead.

Aelfric sat down on the end of the bed, his hand on Cue's back. Even with his head swimming, it struck Seb that the exertion of carrying him back from the riverbank had taken a heavy toll on Aelfric; he looked deathly pale.

"Seb, can you call the other wolves?" he asked. Seb heard the words but his thoughts were muddled so he just lay, head on Trudy's shoulder, and stared back at Aelfric. "Can you call the wolves?" he repeated, leaning forward. Finding it impossible to keep his eyes open Seb allowed his lids to close once more. Aelfric spoke softly, "Sit him up." Trudy pushed Seb's head off her shoulder as Zach pulled him upright. "Seb, I need you to stay awake," Aelfric said. Seb forced his eyes open. "You need to call the other wolves," Aelfric said slowly. "I cannot be here while you do that. Once I leave, call them; they will give you the energy to counter this illness and re-establish your own protection."

He stood up. Pace, whimpering, lifted his huge head and began to climb down from the bed. "Stay!" Aelfric ordered and the wolf snorted. As Aelfric took a step away, Cue gave a small bark. Pace leapt off the bed and Seb felt the energy he had been giving him drain away. "Cue," Aelfric sighed, "I do not have the strength to battle with you; don't make me." The two wolves now sat in front of him and each put their head under his hands.

"Aelfric's injuries are still bad," Alice said into Seb's mind. "The wolves won't follow his instructions. They know you are sick but obviously feel his need is greater."

In the recesses of Seb's mind, he heard Alice's words but paid no heed to them. He closed his eyes again and lay his head back on the cushioned headboard.

"If you leave, the wolves will go with you," The Caretaker said, quietly. "Only if Zach and Trudy remove their protection will they feel the necessity to stay and protect Seb."

"Yes," Aelfric said, sounding resigned. "But we cannot risk that. The wolves cannot guard against sympathetic influence, only warn of it and, even with their help, Seb will not recover fast enough to protect himself if an attack comes. Dierne, how long will Greg and Aiden be?"

"Another ten minutes," Dierne answered.

Aelfric nodded. "Trudy, Zach, you need to keep the protection in place until Greg and Aiden are finished." He lowered his voice. "Zach, you cannot permit yourself to be distracted."

"Totally focussed," Zach said. "Totally," he repeated. "Not looking at the oh-so-fantastic swords on the wall. Focussed," he finished.

"This is no time for facetiousness, Zach," Trudy barked.

"My lady, I don't even know what that means," he chuckled. "Now let me concentrate."

Trudy huffed and then pulled her arm out from behind Seb's shoulders. "Five minutes and I will take over," she said.

The occupants of the room sat in silence as the minutes ticked by. Pace, on Aelfric's instruction, reluctantly jumped back onto the bed to lie across Seb's legs, but would only remain there if Aelfric kept a hand on his back. Seb felt a small amount of energy filter back into his body but still couldn't fight off the exhaustion and sickness. He whimpered.

"Are you going to puke?" Zach asked, sounding worried.

"Zach," The Caretaker said, "Do not concern yourself with anything other than using your aura to protect him."

"Just saying." Zach fidgeted. "I'm right in the firing line."

"Seb? Can I help at all?" Alice called into his mind. Seb had been teetering on the verge of sleep and now Alice's voice dragged him back.

"I just feel so sick," he answered silently and forced his eyelids open once more. Aelfric sat on the end of the bed, head bowed. The Caretaker had moved around and stood, one hand on his back. Cue was leaning up against his legs.

"There must be something more we can do for you?" The Caretaker whispered.

"Time and the wolves," Aelfric mumbled back. "I will be fine, Morgan."

Trudy slid off the bed and walked round to stand in front of him. "Go and lie down at least," she said. "We will guard Seb; so you can rest without worrying."

He looked up and gave her a tired smile. "When Seb is strong enough to call the other wolves, I will," he said.

"Where is my brother with that tonic?" she demanded of Dierne.

"Five minutes," Dierne said, his rustling voice sounding like a sigh.

Trudy leapt back onto the bed. "Zach," she said, "Go and help."

"Oh, just in time for the washing up I'll bet," Zach moaned, getting off the bed.

Trudy wasn't listening, she was frowning down at the bedclothes, holding Seb's arm, concentrating. The Caretaker hadn't moved. Zach shrugged and stomped towards the door.

Seb watched the goings on as though detached. His mind continually wandered back to the visions he had seen when reading the soul and, every time, he was drawn to remember the meeting, and every time he did that, he felt his stomach somersault, the nausea return and the tiredness sweep over him. On each occasion, Pace would whine.

As it happened again, Aelfric looked up. He glanced at Pace and then at Seb, noting him swallowing, and breathing hard.

"What caused that Seb?" he asked. Seb couldn't answer, he groaned and put his hand to his stomach. "Seb?" Aelfric asked again. "What caused it?" He stood and walked around the bed then sat beside Seb. "Aiden and Greg will be here soon with something to help with your physical symptoms, but what I believe is causing them, Seb, is a subliminal message and we need to know what that is, so that you can learn to block it. Can you understand me?"

When Seb didn't answer, Aelfric hooked his arm around his shoulders and pulled him over to lean against his body. Instantly, the sickness and tiredness cleared and Seb felt normal. He jerked his head up, relieved. "I cannot risk doing this for long; Cue will summons more wolves to help me," Aelfric mumbled. He had surrounded Seb with his aura and, Seb guessed, was using his own energy to relieve Seb's symptoms. "What causes the sickness?" Aelfric stared at him, his eyes dull, lacking their normal vibrancy.

Seb shook his head, trying to think. "I don't understand what you mean," he said. "It just comes over me, whenever I read a soul."

"No, Seb, it isn't only then. You read that soul over twenty minutes ago and I have watched you. There is a resurgence to the symptoms, like something triggers them afresh. Is it something you see? Something you hear? A word? A Sound? What makes the symptoms worsen?" As he spoke, Cue whimpered and put his head on Aelfric's lap.

His thoughts now clear, Seb pondered the question and, involuntarily, his mind flashed back to the partially hidden vision of the meeting this last soul had, only a short while before he had encountered it at the riverbank. A wave of nausea hit him, his stomach churned and he gagged. As the spasm ended his energy was sapped away and he lowered his head and closed his eyes. Within a second, the symptoms had gone and he looked up as Pace leapt off him and lurched over to lay across Aelfric's legs. Cue was whining and stood up. Aelfric had put his head back against the headboard and closed his eyes.

"Aelfric?" Dierne zoomed over to him.

"Cue, do not call them!" Aelfric said, weakly. "Sorry, Seb," he added and withdrew his arm from Seb's shoulders. Instantly the nausea and tiredness returned and Seb groaned. Aelfric stood up and Dierne helped him move around to sit at the end of the bed just as there was a gentle knock on the door.

Greg and Aiden entered, Aiden carrying a small cup. Steam swirled up from it and he walked across with a big smile on his face.

"Seb, this will help, like before," he said holding the cup out to Seb who didn't take it.

"Drink up, Seb," Greg said. "Lavender and ginger are a good combination for curing nausea."

As the smell of the ginger hit Seb's nostrils, his stomach heaved.

"Come on Seb," Aiden encouraged him. "It's Helen's recipe. It helped last time didn't it?" He sat on the bed beside Seb and held the cup to his lips.

Staring at the swirling liquid, Seb didn't think he could drink it. But he felt so dreadful he had nothing to lose. Lifting his hands, which trembled with weakness, he took the cup from Aiden and drained it. Swallowing hard he tried not to bring the contents straight back up.

"Good," he heard Trudy mumble as Zach, without knocking, opened the door and walked in.

"Has he drunk it? Disgusting stuff. Made me want to puke just smelling it," he said, screwing his nose up. He walked over and stood beside the bed, taking the bucket from the floor and toying with it.

"He drank all of it," Aiden said happily. "He should feel better soon."

Seb lay his head back and closed his eyes, waiting for the drink to take effect. He thought over what Aelfric had said about a subliminal message. He sort of knew what that meant. Weren't there rumours of films and TV programmes having little pictures embedded in them which flashed up so quickly people didn't register they were there? The idea was to trigger a desire for certain drinks, or food, or to buy certain products. But what did Aelfric mean that his symptoms were caused by a subliminal message? And then it dawned on him. The hazy meetings — things said that he couldn't hear; a vision of someone he couldn't clearly see! And as he thought of those meetings he vomited. Zach lunged forward and caught it in the bucket.

"That is gross!" Zach said. "Nasty!" He held the bucket away from himself.

Seb was now worse than before. Although he had thrown up the meagre contents of his stomach, the sickness hadn't abated and his energy levels plummeted. He toppled sideways and only Trudy's support kept him upright.

"Did you make any more of that?" she asked, pointing to the cup Aiden was holding. Aiden nodded, hopping off the mattress and walking towards the door.

"Well he's not drinking it, even if they have!" Zach protested and Aiden stopped in his tracks. "He'll only throw up again."

"Seb, you had your eyes closed this time," Seb heard Aelfric say. He forced his eyes open. Aelfric was looking intently at him. "So it is something you are hearing or remembering that is setting this off," he said.

"I know — what —" Seb panted. "Memories; visions." Suddenly he remembered how, instantly he had stepped into the fresh air on Solomon and had been shocked by the cold and the noise, his symptoms had gone. He had been distracted. "I — need distraction," he said to Aelfric.

Aelfric stood up. "Call Dom, please," he said to Dierne. "Seb, use Alice. Use him to help you avoid recalling the visions." He turned to Alice. "Happy or sad, you need to find the strongest of Seb's old memories — nothing recent. Have a care what you show him. Use nothing that may be connected with the subliminal message. Can you do that?" he asked. Alice nodded.

"Let me in Seb," he spoke into Seb's head and Seb, struggling to keep his thoughts from wandering back to the visions of the meetings, opened his mind up to him.

Alice set to work lifting out the most powerful memories from Seb's lifetime; exciting events from his young years, Christmas mornings, birthdays, holidays, even just recollections of stamping in puddles in the pouring rain, anything that made Seb's brain pause to relive them. And every time Seb's mind drifted, compelled to think of the very thing he should avoid recalling, Alice pushed forward another memory, changing the course of his thoughts, twisting them away.

Seb was vaguely aware of talk going on in the room but his head was full of the remarkable passage of his own short life and he couldn't discern what was being said. And then he felt a touch on his arm.

"Seb, I am going to teach you to deflect; but first, I need to know what the trigger is," Dom said slowly. Seb hadn't heard him enter the room.

His thoughts were dragged back to the present and he stared around him as if waking from a nightmare. The distraction had worked; the nausea had eased off and his energy had returned.

Dom stood beside the bed, looking down at him and Alice hovered behind his shoulder. Aiden and Greg, Seb noticed, had left the room. He wriggled himself more upright. Aelfric, watching him, gave a small nod.

"Are you able to call the wolves?" he asked.

"I think so," Seb said.

"Good," Aelfric smiled. "Wait until I am gone then. Zach, you need to remain. Be ready to step in if Seb becomes unable to protect himself." Zach grinned and, handing the bucket to an annoyed-looking Trudy, nudged her off the bed before sitting down and holding on to Seb's arm. "Dom," Aelfric said, "The wolves will help Seb withstand the symptoms the vision provokes, so that you can explore it." He paused, and then said more carefully, "You know what we are looking for."

"I will find what I can. It shouldn't take long," Dom replied, looking determined.

Satisfied, Aelfric left the room, taking Cue and Pace with him.

There was no question of Alice leaving; as Trudy, The Caretaker and Dierne followed Aelfric, he swooped across and sat on the end of the bed.

"Dierne says you are clear to call the wolves now," he said after a moment.

Seb wasn't sure how he was meant to do that and he hoped it was as simple as asking, like with the flamers. Sure enough, as he thought about needing them, the seven wolves leapt into the room, materialising through the far wall, and formed up in an arc around the bottom of the bed.

"Gotta love the beasties," Zach said.

"I'm not sure I needed so many," Seb mumbled.

"Aelfric believes you may," Dom said. "We have a difficult task to undertake and you will need their energy."

As the wolves moved in closer, without Seb asking, a line of fairies began transiting through a large, oval mirror which hung on the wall to the right of the bed. They formed shimmering links between the wolves, and then Zach and Dom had to lean back as the tiny figures darted in front of them to link the wolves to Seb. He felt a sudden rush of strength, so powerful he had to lie his head back on the headboard.

"You okay Seb?" Zach asked, confused.

Seb smiled at him. "I feel great," he said. At that moment he felt capable of anything. He turned to Dom, "What do I need to do?"

Dom didn't look at Seb, he glanced at Alice. "Be ready to divert him," he said and once he got a nod from Alice, he turned back to Seb. "Tell me the cause — Exactly the cause."

Seb was lost for a second, not knowing how to explain, but then his brain pitched and the recollection of those meetings stormed into his mind. Sickness and fatigue hit him like a tidal wave and he slumped back. Instantly, energy from the wolves poured into him, countering the symptoms.

But, having thought of these images, Seb could not now dismiss them. They played in a revolving loop; as soon as one encounter was done, the next played, then the next — one after the other until the first started again. Nondescript, obscured, Seb could fathom nothing of their substance and yet he couldn't shut them off; he was drawn, compulsively, to witness them and, as each one unfolded, he felt a fresh wave of sickness and tiredness. Each time, the wolves countered the effect, but he couldn't stop watching these visions.

He heard Dom speak, "Seb, tell me about the vision."

Seb shook his head. "I see nothing," he complained. "Nothing. Just haziness. I know there is someone there but I can't see them and I can't hear what they are saying." He had his eyes wide open but registered nothing of his surroundings; the sights of the real world were as hazy as the visions playing in his mind's eye.

"This is a trap, Seb; know it for what it is," Dom said slowly. "There is a hidden message in what you are remembering, that keeps you coming back to the event and keeps sowing a seed of sickness and tiredness. You have to see, and you have to hear. Tell me. Once I know the words or images that are the cause, I can help you ignore them, block them out."

Seb strained to comprehend what he was witnessing. But it was like clutching at fog. Whenever he tried to peer through the cloaked visions or listen to the mumbled words, they warped and changed into the next vision.

"I can't," he sighed. "When I try to see, it disappears."

"Let Alice help," Dom said. "Let him isolate whatever you are remembering."

Saying nothing, Seb nodded and felt Alice walk through his mind, as though tiptoeing towards the memories that were still playing over, and over. As the next vision began, Alice spoke to him.

"I can see only one thing, Seb." And now he pulled one shape forward. It drifted out of the haze — a person.

"A man," Seb said to Dom. "It's a man. I don't know who it is though, I've never seen him before." He stared at the mental image. There was still nothing in the background that he could make out, but Alice had worked wonders. Seb had a good view now of this person and he described him as best he could to Dom. "He is quite old, sixtyish," he said and Dom coughed. "Tall, skinny — really skinny. He has long hair, which is grey and tied back in a ponytail. He is wearing a long black coat, like a winter coat and he has a walking cane."

Seb thought he heard Dom draw a sharp intake of breath, as if shocked, but he said nothing.

Now the image in Seb's mind started dancing and twisting as it transformed into the next encounter. Seb felt a fresh bout of sickness. The wolves repelled it as Alice, once more, pulled a solid form out of the hazy image — the same man, wearing the same clothes but, this time, without the walking cane and now Seb could make out something glinting on his right ring finger. He told Dom what he saw.

"The same man now. He hasn't got the walking stick. I can see a big ring — on his right hand," Seb said. "It is silver, with a large, green stone in it. He's saying something. I can't hear it."

"Be careful, Seb." Dom touched his arm. "It will be the words that are the danger. These are what he is using to sow the seed, to make you ill and to make you return again to this event." He paused, as if realising something. "Is this a different event Seb? You said it is the same man but he hasn't got the walking stick; is it a different event?"

"Yes," Seb said.

"Oh?" Dom sounded surprised.

"Every time I have read a soul tonight," Seb explained, "one of their last memories, before I got to them, was of a meeting. Each one of them had a meeting. I just couldn't see the details or hear what was said." He paused as he felt nauseous again. One of the wolves whined and Seb felt a fresh burst of energy from the pack as the next memory began playing. He shook his head, not wanting to do this any more. "Can I stop now?" he asked.

"And it gets worse every time?" Dom ignoring the question, asked his own.

"Yep," Zach volunteered. "The first time Seb was just off his food. It was worse the next time, until Helen gave him some of that yucky drink. Hellfire Caves? Seb actually puked. Eiou. And then the last one — well, you saw the effect."

"Four?" Dom looked at Zach. "Four separate meetings with four different souls?" He sounded worried.

"Yes," Seb mumbled, watching the next encounter and seeing the same man pushed forward, by Alice, from the foggy memory. The man gesticulated with his right hand, the ring glinting, as he spoke words Seb couldn't hear.

"So at each one, the symptoms get worse?" Dom asked.

"Yes," Seb said again, feeling tiredness overwhelm him before the wolves managed to counter it.

Dom, stared at Seb. "I thought it was a cumulative effect, but I believed that was just due to you returning to the same event over and over. But these are different events..." He fell silent, frowning. After a second he nodded to himself. "Seb, I still need to know the words he is using."

Seb was watching the last encounter. Alice, still helping him, whisked away the fog and the same, tall, skinny, grey-haired man appeared. He could hear faint mumbling and he watched the man's face; his lips were moving. For the first time, he noticed a humming sound, like a single note being sung without pause. The mumbling of the man's words was below this note and every time Seb tried to distinguish the words, the volume of the note rose.

"Alice?" he asked. Alice, understanding, suppressed the strength of the sung note and lifted the man's voice out; suddenly Seb could hear the words. "The man is speaking with a French accent," he said, surprised, then repeated what he could hear, "He is saying: Sickness plagues you, exhaustion haunts you, remember this and return. Sickness plagues you, exhaustion haunts you, as you witness this one, remember all and return." As Seb said the last words his stomach cartwheeled and he lurched forward, retching once more.

# An Owl's Insight

Dom stood up, towering over Seb, who had collapsed sideways onto Zach.

"Alice, pull him away from it," he ordered. Immediately, Alice started swamping the images of these meetings, that were still looping and dancing in Seb's mind, with memories from his life. "It is subliminal Seb. Look at me!" Dom shouted and Seb jumped in response, snapped back to reality. Zach pushed him upright and the wolves fed more energy into him until, gradually, the nausea went and his strength returned.

Dom, looking slightly anxious, stared at him. "I am going to teach you to block these visions and resist the messages they contain," he said. In response, Seb's mind began to dart back to the images and Alice thrust forward new memories from his childhood, distracting him. Dom lowered his voice to his normal drone. "Look at this," he said and held his hand out. On his open palm lay a silver charm, in the shape of an owl, threaded onto the finest silver chain. Seb was instantly captivated. "Do you understand totems, Seb?" Dom asked. Seb thought back to the black cat at Helen's house.

"Sort of," he said. "Aiden says they provide comfort."

Zach was leaning across, looking at the charm. "Nah, Seb," he said. "That's just cats."

"That's right, Zach. Different totems have different gifts," Dom said, moving the charm around his palm with his finger. "Some provide comfort, some protection, some courage and some, like the owl, insight." He looked at Seb. "An owl can guide you past any veil of deception, removing any illusion or falsehood, revealing what is hidden and enabling you to see real events or the true intent or meaning in a person's words or actions." Seb didn't see how this was going to help. "I want you to wear this." Dom leant forward and, looping the chain around Seb's neck, fastened it.

"How will that help?" Seb asked, lifting the owl charm up. He ran his fingers over the shape; it felt pleasing to the touch.

Dom put his craggy hand over Seb's. "The way to resist any subliminal message is to be warned about it and, therefore, aware of it. Now, put the charm between your thumb and finger and press hard enough to make an imprint on your skin." Seb did as he was told, feeling the bumps and depressions of the little owl shape. "That's good, keep pressing. Okay, Alice," Dom said, turning to Alice, "When I say, you are going to lift just one part of one vision out for Seb." Alice nodded, looking at Seb's fingers then back at Dom. "Seb, keep pressing hard; concentrate on feeling the shape of the owl. Whatever Alice shows you in your mind, just concentrate on the shape of the owl." Dom paused now, watching the tips of Seb's fingers turn white. "Right, Alice, go ahead," he said.

Seb, still squeezing the owl, suddenly saw the hazy image of one of these meetings, and the skinny man instantly emerged from the fog. He flinched, and then became entranced by the image.

"Can you feel the owl, Seb?" he heard Dom ask, and his attention was brought back to the physical shape between his thumb and finger, the smoothness of the metal as it rose and dipped to form the contours of the owl. And now he could see a mental picture of the gleaming, silver bird. Distracted, he forgot about the man. The solidity of the object between his finger and thumb told him that was reality, not the image Alice was still trying to push forward in his mind. The musical tone was there, masking the mumbling beneath it, but once Seb focussed on the owl charm, the note vanished, leaving the voice repeating its order, over and over: Sickness plagues you, exhaustion haunts you, remember this and return. Sickness plagues you, exhaustion haunts you, as you witness this one, remember all and return.

And hearing those words, spoken so clearly, Seb recognised them for what they were, a dangerous instruction designed to debilitate him. So now his mind railed against what it knew was bad for him. As it did, a new vision entered his head — a beautiful snowy-white owl, lifting out of a large chestnut tree and then sweeping away, low to the ground. He smiled at the image and all thoughts of the skinny man evaporated. Suddenly the voice was replaced by a flapping sound and his eyes were drawn to a movement to his left. From the far corner of the room, an owl glided towards him. It landed gently on the bed and its huge, yellow eyes regarded him with interest.

Seb looked from the owl to his own fingers, still pressing the charm, then at Dom.

"Good?" Dom asked.

"I think so," Seb said, looking back at the owl and reflecting light from his birthmark onto it.

"Okay, we have an owl on the bed," Zach said, as it became visible to him and Dom.

"Right, let's do it again," Dom said, smiling at the bird.

He made Seb and Alice repeat the exercise over and over. He ordered Seb to press the charm between his fingers, concentrating on the feel of it, on its solidity in the real world. He made Alice push more and more of the memories of these meetings forward, eventually bringing all four incidents to the surface of Seb's mind at the same time. And, each time, the vision of the owl swooping down out of the tree came back to him and Seb would be drawn to look at the bird sitting on the bed in front of him. Captivated by the yellow eyes and the pristine, snowy-white feathers of this beautiful creature, he couldn't focus on the meetings. Now, he could no longer hear the mumbling or the sung note which accompanied the memories either; they had been replaced by the low hooting sound the owl was making, almost like the purring of a cat.

"That's enough," Dom finally said. "Seb, every time you find your mind slipping back to these memories, take hold of this charm." He pointed to Seb's neck, where the silver figure glinted in the light from the flamers. "Focus on the feel of it and it will divert your mind away from the memories. If necessary, use Alice to help you. Do you feel capable now of dealing with this?"

Seb felt unusually certain. "Yes," he said, firmly, still staring at the bird. Then he smiled at Dom. "Thank you."

"Good. When you feel strong enough, release the wolves," Dom advised him. "I must go and speak with Aelfric."

"Can I stop holding his hand now?" Zach asked.

"That will be up to Seb to decide," Dom said, and left the room.

The owl still sat on the bed, hooting softly and staring at Seb. He reached his hand out and the bird hopped onto his lower arm.

"If it poops, I'm out of here!" Zach said, but ran a finger over the plumage on the bird's head. "Lovely beastie," he said.

"It is, isn't it?" Seb said. "Is it real?"

"It's a ghost animal, Seb. A totem," Alice said. "Like the cat. You saw how it appeared from nowhere."

The grip of the bird's talons felt cold through Seb's jumper. Fixated with it, he had forgotten about the wolves, until one gave a small yelp.

"Oh, sorry," he said. "You can go."

"You sure Seb? Are you okay now? That seemed quite simple..." Zach sounded doubtful.

"I'm fine," Seb said. "You can take back your bubble Zach, thanks." He smiled at his friend, feeling sure he was capable of looking after himself. The nausea had totally gone, he felt energetic and strangely positive.

Now the seven wolves, turning, leapt as one and dissolved into thin air. The fairies disbanded. Most disappeared through the mirror, a few remained to play on the pillows of the bed, jumping on them like trampolines.

"What now then?" Zach asked.

"I suppose we rejoin the others," Seb said. Still holding the owl on his arm, he got off the bed and, with Zach and Alice left the room.

As they entered the main room, only Scarlet and Aiden were there.

"Where is everyone?" Zach asked, in such a loud voice he made Aiden jump and the owl lift off from Seb's arm. It flew towards the fire. Halfway there, it disappeared.

"Shh!" Scarlet hissed. Neither she nor Aiden looked up. They were staring into an object on her lap. "Oh, now you've ruined it Zach!" she said, tetchily, pushing the object into Aiden's hands.

"What? What've you been playing with?" Zach said, wandering over to them. On seeing what Aiden was holding, he tutted. "Not a time to be doing your make-up Scarlet," he told her, snatching the object from Aiden. It was a small mirror and, after taking a quick glance at his reflection and smiling, Zach handed it back to him.

"Actually," Scarlet said, "I was scrying, and you have just ruined it!" She huffed and flounced.

"Crying? What were you crying for?" Zach's voice turned surprisingly soft.

"Scrying, Zach," Aiden said. "And it was working." Seeing Seb, he smiled. "You look better. What did Dom do?"

"Well he didn't make him puke, Aiden. Hope you threw that disgusting drink away," Zach said, sitting beside Scarlet who was frowning at him. He nudged her over with his hips, forcing her to make room.

"You know that wasn't the tea, Zach," Aiden said, defensively. Turning back to Seb, he looked at him eagerly. "So what did Dom do?"

Sitting down, Seb toyed with the owl charm.

"He got Seb to use an owl totem to help him see the subliminal messages that were making him ill and tired," Alice said, standing beside Seb. He smiled as Aiden's eyes widened.

"So where did the messages come from?" Scarlet, intrigued, forgot her annoyance at being disturbed.

"From some man," Seb mumbled, "I haven't a clue who he was or why he was trying to make me ill."

"What man?" Aiden asked.

"I told you, I haven't a clue. I've never seen him before."

"Dierne says they're coming back," Alice interrupted and pointed to the wall where the doorway had appeared.

"Where have they been anyway?" Zach asked, as the door opened and Trudy walked through, followed by Greg.

"Greg and Lily's house," Aiden whispered. "Aelfric couldn't stay here because you were calling more wolves?" he said, questioningly to Seb, who nodded. "He's been resting there. Obviously his home has been destroyed."

Trudy had reached them by now. "Zach, come with me!" she ordered and limped across the room to a physical door that Seb had never noticed before. He hadn't noticed it because it had actually been hidden. Positioned to one side of the kitchen area, the door was obscured by a huge, wire mesh frame that was used by Greg and Dom to hang various bunches of herbs. Trudy pulled the frame forward and the door behind it was revealed. Opening it, she ushered Zach through in front of her, then closed it behind them both.

Greg joined the others by the fire. He looked unusually anxious.

"Any luck Scarlet?" He pointed to the mirror Aiden was still holding.

"Well, maybe," Scarlet said. "I saw a man."

"What did he look like?" Greg asked.

"Tall and skinny; I mean, really, really skinny. He had long, silvery grey hair, tied in a ponytail and he looked about sixty — maybe a bit older. He wore a —"

"Long dark coat," Seb finished for her and she turned to him looking surprised.

"Yes and he had a ring —"

"A ring on his right hand with a huge green gemstone in it?" Seb asked and she nodded, mouth open. "That's the man in the visions of the meetings I saw," Seb said.

"What meetings?" Scarlet was confused.

"Every soul I have read tonight had a meeting with someone before I got to them. And it sounds like that someone was the same man you have seen." Puzzled, he asked, "How have you seen him anyway?"

"I said, I was scrying," Scarlet answered, thinking that explained everything. Then she turned to Greg. "Who is he?"

"His name is Henri Durand," Aelfric said, stepping through the doorway and walking towards them. "And he is a Custodian."

# A Very Old Friend

"A Custodian?" Scarlet asked. "Another Custodian?"

"Yes; and one with centuries of experience," Greg answered her, as Aelfric reached the fire and stood in front of the gathering, Cue and Pace with him. There was no sign of Dierne.

"There are other Custodians?" Scarlet said, sounding stunned.

"There are quite a few others," Greg said quickly. "Now, Scarlet, did you manage to see where he was?"

Seb's brain was racing. Quite a few other Custodians? Who? Where? He felt unsettled; like a person who had been so absorbed with watching a wave breaking on the sand they hadn't noticed the sea beyond.

"A church. I think he was in a church," Scarlet said. "I could see lines of pews and what I thought was an altar and then a painting on a ceiling. It was weird; it had someone's eyes watching me."

"That is Judas," Greg announced. "The Church of St Lawrence then; as we thought," he muttered to Aelfric.

Seb was still stumbling over the words: 'There are quite a few others' and was hardly listening. He wasn't sure how Scarlet had seen what she said she had seen but was too disturbed by the revelation that there were other Custodians, not just himself and Aelfric, to ask. Looking up, he found Aelfric was watching him.

"Seb, one or two Custodians could not possibly deal with all the souls in all the world in all the years." Aelfric knew what had disconcerted him. "The Ley Lines, as well as providing paths, also create areas of influence. The area within the magnetic reach of each main Ley Line becomes the responsibility of one Custodian and their group and their successors.

And a realisation hit Seb; all the souls, all the doors, everywhere he had been since becoming a Custodian, they were all in the British Isles. Never had a door taken him to mainland Europe or the Americas, to Africa, Asia, Australia. Why had he never noticed?

"Months ago, Greg explained to you the power of the magnetic fields of the Earth," Aelfric said to him. Seb nodded, remembering sitting atop Waulud's Bank, listening to Greg talking about the Arctic Tern, about whales and other creatures that used the magnetic fields of the Earth to navigate by. The magnetic fields formed lines, Ley Lines, and it was these Ley Lines that provided the highways for souls to travel to and from Áberan. Since then, Seb had come to view Ley Lines more as arteries in the Earth from which veins and capillaries branched out, enabling souls to reach their destined bodily host or to depart it at death and return to Áberan. "The magnetic fields of the Ley Lines spread in all directions," Aelfric continued. "Where one's power meets that of another, a boundary is formed, demarcating the areas of the Custodians' responsibilities. Our area is that which falls under the influence of the St Michael's Ley Line in the south of England." Seb just gaped at him, still wondering why he had never noticed — never thought — that the Earth and all its souls would obviously be far too high a volume and geographical area for one or two people to deal with. Now Aelfric looked at Scarlet and Aiden. "And Henri Durand," he used the French pronunciation of the names, "is the Custodian for the area of the Mont St. Michel Line, which runs from Mont Dol to D'Avranches. Both lines connect with the main St Michael Line, also known as the Apollo Line, making them two of the most powerful lines in the world." He paused, and when he spoke again, he stared directly at Seb. "Henri was a very old and very close friend of Heath."

Seb was appalled. A close friend of Heath? This Custodian had used subliminal messages to cause him to feel so ill and exhausted he could not function. Heath's friend! Was he also the one using Voodoo to try to kill him?

"So do you think he also used the sympathetic magic on Seb?" Aiden asked. "Does he want to kill Seb because Seb killed his friend?"

Before Aelfric could answer, Greg jumped in.

"I absolutely believe it is Henri using sympathetic influence to attack Seb. But the subliminal messages, I believe, were meant for Aelfric." Aiden gasped. "Henri will have known Seb survived the first attacks and so knew that Aelfric would not permit him to read any souls; he would keep him safe." He turned to Aelfric. "Surely Henri cannot have guessed that you took on Seb's injuries yourself, but he will have guessed that Seb managed to survive the attacks because you were protecting him — even if he didn't know how. Believing, therefore, that it would be you, and you alone, who would be reading the souls tonight, he intended to use subliminal messages to debilitate you, thereby ensuring that you could not continue to protect Seb. That would give him the chance to re-locate him and attack, without fear of your intervention."

Other than the crackling of the fire, there was not a sound.

After a moment, Aelfric spoke.

"We discussed this, Greg; we cannot be certain of anything at this time. Although it is possible you are correct, we cannot assume."

As he spoke, Trudy and Zach returned from the hidden room, Zach grinning madly. Picking up on the tense atmosphere, however, his smile disappeared.

"Did I miss something?" he asked.

"Only that we think a very, very powerful Custodian is the one trying to kill Seb," Aiden said, sounding horrified.

"Oh, Trudy told me that. Nothing else then? Nothing new has happened?" The grin returned and Seb noticed Zach was playing with something in his pocket.

"So how powerful is he?" Scarlet asked, looking at Aelfric. "Henri Durand."

"After Heath, he is the longest-serving and possibly the most knowledgeable of all the Custodians. And it would now seem that he has decided to put that knowledge and his years of experience to a vengeful purpose," Greg said, shaking his head.

"Betrayal!" Trudy spat. "By seeking to avenge Heath, he betrays everything he is supposed to uphold."

"He has no reason to seek vengeance, Trudy," Aelfric said, quietly. "No-one outside our groups knows the full details of that night. When I passed on the news of Heath's," he struggled for a word, "fate," he sighed, "I simply told the Custodian Witan that he had tried to release Braddock's soul from the Soul Drop and had been trapped in there with him as a result. I said nothing more and no-one asked more. Henri left without speaking with me and has not tried to contact me since. I believed he was simply grieving for his friend. It is not logical that he would suddenly decide to avenge Heath, if he has no information about what happened." He looked at her sadly. Still looking angry, she avoided eye contact with him. Aelfric noticed. "Trudy?" She said nothing. "Trudy?" he asked again.

"Jacqueline asked," she finally said, looking even more angry. "So I told her. But I told her everything," she continued quickly. "I told her about how Heath had manipulated Seb into opening the Soul Drop so that Braddock could escape, and how Braddock had taken over Seb's body, and then how Heath had been willing to kill you Aelfric, in order to allow his twin to have a Custodian host. I told her everything. I had no reason not to; Heath betrayed us all. He deserved what happened to him!" She went to stamp her foot then appeared to remember her sore ankle and placed it back down carefully. "Surely Henri can see that?" she growled.

"Who is Jacqueline?" Aiden asked, timidly.

"Henri's Guide," Greg said, moving over to stand with his sister in a gesture of moral support. "Trudy was not wrong to speak of the events," he said, looking at Aelfric.

"No," Aelfric said, giving her a small smile. She looked relieved.

"So what do we do now?" Scarlet asked.

"Alice," Aelfric called. Alice, looking surprised, flitted over to him. "Can you pass a message for me to Dæved, Henri's Weaver, and ask Henri to meet with me?"

"Aelfric, is that wise?" Greg stepped forward. "Surely that will alert him? He will guess that we know what he has been doing."

"He is an old friend, Greg; I owe him a discussion. What has been done may not be as it seems," Aelfric said and then added, "And even it if is, it is not irreconcilable."

"And if he tries to attack you? You are still —" Trudy, faltered, "You have not recovered fully from your injuries," she finished.

"I am much better, Trudy. Half an hour with the help of the wolves has healed me considerably," Aelfric smiled at her again.

He did look quite a bit better, Seb noticed. Colour had returned to his cheeks, as had the sparkle to his eyes and, although he still had his hands on the shoulders of the wolves, he appeared able to stand unaided. Seb hadn't realised that the time Dom had spent teaching him to withstand the subliminal messages had been so long. Half an hour? But when he recalled the number of times Dom had made Alice push forward those memories and the number of times he had used the owl totem to deflect the effect he realised it must have been at least that long. Looking at Aelfric, he was impressed at what the power of two wolves could do in that period of time.

"Alice, the message if you could please," Aelfric said and Alice nodded. After a pause, however, he frowned.

"Dæved is not answering," he said. "I believe he can hear me, but he does not respond."

As Alice spoke, Seb felt a sudden rush of sadness. Aelfric stood more upright and the wolves whimpered. Seb, realising now what this was, instantly concentrated on building his aura into a wall and within moments the feeling of sadness had gone.

"Good," Aelfric said, smiling at him as the wolves settled.

"And that is why Dæved wasn't answering," Greg said, looking angry. "Henri is still trying to kill Seb!"

"Could you call once more please Alice?" Aelfric asked.

After a moment, Alice shook his head again. "Dæved won't answer me. I have tried to explain that you want to meet with Henri, but he won't even acknowledge my message."

Aelfric sighed. "Then I will have to join the others."

"Where are they?" Seb asked.

"Hellfire Caves," Aelfric said. "They're waiting at the entrance to the Endless Staircase. I believe Henri is at, or making his way to, the Sanctum of Friends and so that is where I must go."

At the thought of Hellfire Caves, Seb found his mind returning to the soul he had encountered there. And now the vision of the meeting between Henri and that soul flooded his mind, accompanied by nausea and tiredness. But the training Dom had given him had been effective. He grasped the charm around his neck and focussed on the feeling of the cold metal between his fingers. Instantly, all he could see was a ghost-like owl flying low across the ground and then the yellow eyes of the bird, sitting on the bed, regarding him with interest. A flapping by his left ear was followed by a heavy weight landing on his shoulder. He turned his head. The owl had reappeared and sat, staring at him. The vision of Henri was forgotten, and the sick feeling and tiredness evaporated. Seb smiled, deciding he liked this bird.

"Well done, Seb," Aelfric said, revealing the owl to the others.

"Oh, that is just lovely, Seb," Scarlet exclaimed. "Where did he come from?"

"He's a totem, Scarlet, like the cat." Alice smiled.

"Cat?" she said, and the owl turned its wide eyes on her.

"Greg my friend, a word please," Aelfric said, pulling Greg to one side as Zach tried to explain totems to Scarlet. After a minute Greg, smiling happily, returned to the group.

Aelfric now made the doorway appear and walked towards it.

"Seb," he called across, "Concentrate on defending yourself." Seb nodded. "Good. Now, take your group back to your house. We may not be able to communicate for a while so if I need to pass you a message, I will send Dierne." In just a few seconds he, with Pace and Cue, had vanished through the doorway, behind Trudy.

Greg watched the door fizzle out of sight then nudged Seb. "On you go young man. Take us to your home," he said.

Seb made the door appear and Zach was the first to reach it.

"Yay. Lily can make hot chocolate for us," he said, opening the door and, followed eagerly by Aiden and Scarlet, passed through it. The owl, presumably feeling its work was done, flapped into the air and disappeared. Seb, with Alice at his side, stepped over the threshold behind Greg, feeling happy to be going home.

As he placed a foot through the doorway he wasn't prepared for the sight that greeted him on the other side. He had expected to emerge somewhere in the small house but instead he stepped into a narrow passageway illuminated by bright light.

Instantly he recognised the chalky walls and gravely floor: Hellfire Caves. Trudy turning, looked annoyed as she saw the group emerge, and Dom stared in surprise at them. Aelfric, his face unreadable, said nothing. Only Nat smiled.

Zach was already moaning. "Seb, not here! You were meant to take us to your house. We were going to have hot chocolate!"

"But, that's where I intended to go — to our house," Seb mumbled.

"Well you didn't intend hard enough!" Zach tutted.

"The doors do not always lead where we intend or hope, Zach," Aelfric said, "They lead to where we are needed. If the door opened here for Seb," he frowned, puzzled, "then he needs to be here."

Nat inched across to Seb and brushed her fingers lightly against his.

"I'm pleased the door led you here," she whispered, and now Seb felt pleased it had too. He smiled back and gripped her hand, holding it by his side so the others couldn't see.

"Are those fireflies?" Zach said loudly, stretching across and grabbing the item Nat was holding in her other hand. It was a conical shaped piece of wood which had been hollowed out. From the bottom of it a small, yellowy-green light shone. The inside surface of the wooden cone had been coated with tiny gems which picked up the light and threw it forward, spreading its rays all around the walls, roof and floor. Dom also held one of these cone torches and a further two had been planted, pointed ends into the ground, beside the far wall. Their combined light made the dark passageway as bright as day. Zach peered into the cone he had snatched from Nat and then blinked, temporarily blinding himself. "Ouch, shouldn't have done that!" he said, even more loudly.

"Shh, Zach!" Scarlet hissed at him.

"What for?" he asked. "Worried Lorna will find us again?"

"That's enough, Zach," Trudy mumbled to him as Dierne and The Caretaker appeared from opposite ends of the tunnel. Neither had made a sound as they approached and Aiden, startled, knocked over one of the planted torches. As it tipped sideways, the fireflies, flitting around in a compartment in the bottom of it, found their way out and zoomed off down the passageway.

"The shadow has not altered," Dierne said to Aelfric. "It covers the same area as normal." Aelfric, looking satisfied, picked up the remaining torch from the floor and handed it to Aiden.

"Morgan?" he asked.

"She is not here," The Caretaker answered, and moved closer to Seb.

"Who isn't?" Zach said, flashing his torch around the walls and in peoples' faces. Trudy tutted and took it off him.

"We are safe to open the stairway then?" Dom asked, ignoring Zach's question. Aelfric nodded and now Dom turned to face the wall which held the door Seb had just stepped through.

"This is the same door we used to get out of here before," Aiden said, pointing behind them to the Roman Numerals, XXII, which were carved in the opposite wall.

"Ah," Dom said, lifting his eyebrows. He beckoned for Scarlet to step forward. Looking confused, she joined him. "What do you see Scarlet?" he asked.

She stared at the door frowning, then shook her head. "Just the door," she said.

"Look again," Dom insisted. As he spoke, Aelfric lifted his hand and reflected light onto the Roman Numerals behind them. Deep within the furrows of the carved numerals silver metal gleamed and bounced the light back across the passageway to the opposite wall. And now Scarlet gasped.

"There are markings on the door," she said, looking up. "Arrows that point upwards." "Yes," Dom said as Aelfric tilted his hand to shine light above the door. A further door materialised, standing on top of the first one, which now fizzled out of sight, leaving this second door hanging in the wall, six feet above the ground and stretching up so that the top bent over as the wall met the tunnel roof.

"Wow!" Aiden said. He was looking into his tin then looked up, then back into it. "I didn't see that one before — And I can't see it now," he said, sounding confused. "All I see is the lower door."

"Aiden, this door sits in space right on top of the first one. You needed to raise your map and see it from a different angle," Dom said patiently.

"Oh; so I was just seeing what was at eye-level?" Aiden asked and Dom nodded.

"Okay, so we have another door," Zach interrupted, not willing to wait for Dom to tutor Aiden. "But how do we go through it?" he asked, unimpressed.

Seb wondered that too. They needed a ladder.

"Dierne," Aelfric said and Dierne, nodding, lifted Trudy, who said nothing, from the floor and up to the level of the door. "Just across, Trudy, and then wait for us," Aelfric said to her. She grabbed the handle and, opening the elevated door, passed through. Now Dierne descended and collected Dom, lifting the gangly man to the doorway. Alice, meanwhile, lifted Zach, who chuckled, and carried him up. All the others followed, transported in turn by the Dryads. Last through was The Caretaker, who, Seb noticed, glanced back, checking the passageway they had just left, before closing the door.

# The Endless Staircase

They were now standing, bunched together, in another short tunnel. The confined space was made all the more cramped by the bulk of the two wolves who, having been left in the previous passageway, suddenly appeared through the walls and stood beside Aelfric.

The light from the firefly torches danced on three steep, stone steps which were the start of a staircase that spiralled away upwards, to their left.

"I'll see what's up there." Zach, without waiting for discussion, dashed up the stairs. They could hear his quick footfalls getting quieter.

"Zach there's no need," Trudy called after him.

His steps got louder as he ran back down. Jumping the last few stairs, he rejoined them all. "It just keeps on spiralling," he said. "I turned five circles and it just keeps going."

"It is The Endless Staircase," Dom said, nonplussed and began climbing.

"If it's endless," Zach groaned, "it can't lead anywhere!" He waved a hand up the steps. "Surely we are not just going to climb, if it's endless? That is just pointless."

"That's precisely what we are going to do," Aelfric said. "Zach, endless it may be, but not pointless. We have a point — twenty-two." He smiled and waved the others on.

"Twenty-two steps?" Aiden asked, hopefully.

Dom had already disappeared around the first turn. "No, twenty-two spirals," his muffled voice called back to them

Aiden dashed after him.

Dierne now approached Alice. "You must walk," he said and Alice, looking confused, nodded.

The climb was slow. Whilst Alice and Dierne could have zoomed on up, and Zach and The Caretaker seemed to have limitless stamina, for the others, the sheer number of steps, coupled with the fact that each one was just over a foot tall, exhausted them before they reached even half way. Trudy, though determined to keep up with Zach, hobbled on her injured ankle.

Aelfric chose to take up the rear with The Caretaker. Seb heard them speaking quietly as they climbed, but each time he glanced back, The Caretaker blocked his view of Aelfric and Seb wondered if that was so that he wouldn't see how hard he was finding the ascent.

By the time they had turned nine rotations, which Zach helpfully counted for everyone, Dom, Nat, Scarlet and Seb were panting heavily and Greg and Aiden were struggling to continue. They trod more and more slowly upwards and eventually, at the tenth spiral, had to pause to catch their breath.

"We'll take forever if we carry on like this," Zach moaned. "Want a lift Scarlet?" he grinned and reached a hand out to her. Scarlet, still panting, gazed at him for a moment then, with a shy smile, placed her hand in his; he bent and scooped her up. She giggled foolishly as she wrapped her arms around his neck. "Al, you and Dierne can carry someone, and Trudy and The Caretaker," he said but they shook their heads.

Aelfric moved up a couple of steps to the middle of the group. His breathing was more laboured than the others and he had a slight sheen on his brow.

"I am sorry to disappoint, Zach, but that is not possible," he said, then leant his back against the wall as Dom nodded.

"Zach, the Endless Staircase is unique. It will lead you to The Sanctum of Friends, but only if you tread each stair," Dom panted. "There are no short-cuts."

"Always the stupid rules," Zach said, dropping Scarlet to the floor. She looked more disappointed than he did.

They took a moment to rest and Greg used the time to explain to Seb's group, all about the staircase.

"This is one of, to my knowledge, ten routes to The Sanctum of Friends. Its end is a meeting place, created by Heath, for the longest serving and, in their own eyes, most important of the World's Custodians. Heath numbered himself and Henri Durand as two of them and indeed, given both his and Henri's lengthy services, who would argue? Others were recruited to this group only on the invitation of Heath and Henri — when they deemed a specific Custodian worthy. Its purpose was never clear. We already have a Custodian Witan — a form of Senate — which meets when required and in which every Custodian can hold the floor and raise, debate and vote on issues of concern or import. Nevertheless, Heath formed the Sanctum, and these select Custodians gather when they deem necessary to discuss affairs they deem important and known only to them."

"A Star Chamber?" Zach grinned.

"Of sorts, maybe," Greg said.

Aelfric, taking a deep breath, once more began climbing slowly, the wolves in front of him and Dierne at his shoulder; the others followed. Greg, puffing and panting, didn't let his breathlessness deter him from completing his explanation.

"This staircase, and the nine other routes, all lead to the access platform for the Sanctum. But they must be viewed as a physical key. Each person wishing to be able to set foot in the Sanctum must activate each mechanism within the relevant lock — in this case, every step on the staircase. I have no idea what form the other routes take; they are known only to the other Custodians and their groups and, indeed, Heath only ever invited us to this place on one previous occasion. Although I believe Aelfric has been more than once?" He asked the question but Aelfric didn't respond; he continued up the staircase as though detached from Greg's tale.

"Anyway," Greg said, realising he wasn't going to answer, "only if these routes are used correctly will the traveller be able to enter the Sanctum."

They paused again for a few minutes at the seventeenth turn.

"So Henri Durand has his own route?" Aiden asked and Greg nodded.

"As do eight other Custodians. I believe Heath used a combination of Elf Magic and Dryad Lore to devise the access routes, but essentially they are all the same — a working key which gradually opens the lock to the Sanctum."

"So now Heath has gone," Aiden said quietly to Greg, "has Aelfric taken his place among the ten?" Suddenly Aelfric stopped and turning, regarded Aiden with what appeared to be surprise.

"No, Aiden. I have not."

There was an awkward silence, made even more awkward when Zach asked, "Were you not considered worthy?"

"Zach!" Trudy and Scarlet said together.

"What? Just asking," Zach said. "It seems that, if Heath has gone, it would be logical for Aelfric to step into his shoes."

"It does seem that way, doesn't it?" Aelfric said, smiling before turning and once more heading up the steep steps.

That was the end of the conversation. They continued upwards, now accompanied only by the sound of their footfalls and Zach's counting.

"And twenty-two," he said finally, and Aelfric brought everyone to a halt. To Seb's dismay the steps continued, turning into yet another spiral.

"Twenty-two; you said twenty-two," Zach grumbled to Dom who looked unconcerned.

"Did you miscount, Zach? Maybe it's just one more turn," Scarlet suggested.

"No I did not miscount," Zach said, annoyed at being doubted. "There are twelve steps per spiral and, not only have I counted twenty-two turns, I have also counted two hundred and sixty four blooming steps. You do the sums!"

"We have taken twenty-two turns," Dom said calmly.

Leaning against the outer wall, breathing heavily, Aelfric lifted his hand and shone light up the steps. Like the image from a projector being turned off, the stairway disappeared. What they were now looking at was a plain chalk wall.

"Well at least the stairs have gone," Zach muttered. "But now we're at a dead end. Not much better really."

"Scarlet," Aelfric called her forward. "Look carefully," he said.

She stared at the wall, frowning then suddenly pointed. Seb could see nothing but chalk.

"There," she exclaimed. "I see it." Aelfric gave her a smile. Scarlet, seeing Seb and Zach's puzzled expressions, jabbed a finger against the wall. "There! Can't you see it?"

"Obviously not Scarlet," Zach said. "It just looks like a wall. What can you see?"

"A door frame," she said, excitedly and ran a fingernail down the chalky surface. A fine layer of dust lifted away, circling in the torchlight and, behind the track of her nail, the thinnest of cracks was revealed.

Zach nudged her to the side and, edging past the wolves, placed both hands on the wall.

"Maybe if I..." he pushed. Nothing happened.

"Zach that isn't necessary," Greg chuckled but Zach, ignoring him, tried again — pushing harder. The wall remained immovable. Scarlet was scraping more of the dust away to reveal the whole outline of the door and as Zach was about to lean his shoulder against it, Aelfric gently moved him away.

"It really isn't necessary Zach," he said. "Dom." Dom approached the wall and, in the cramped confines, Seb was forced to back off down the spiral of the staircase so that he could no longer see what was happening.

The Caretaker and Trudy were a few steps below him; both seemed to be on guard, staring down the steps as if expecting someone to appear from below.

"What are they looking for?" Seb tried to ask Alice silently. When he didn't respond, he turned and whispered, "Can't you hear me?"

"This place," Alice shook his head, looking disappointed, "It is impossible."

"What are they looking for?" Seb repeated in a whisper.

"I think they are worried that Lorna may be following us," Alice said, looking down to where the light of the torches faded into darkness. Seb felt the hairs on his neck stand on end.

"Why would she?" he said, feeling guilty that they had abandoned the distraught woman. "How would she? She can't see in the dark and we left her there ages ago. Surely she found her way out by now?"

Alice, looking at Seb, spoke carefully, "Because they think Lorna is not Lorna — They think she is Jacqueline — Henri's Guide."

"What?" Seb said rather too loudly and his voice bounced off the narrow walls and cold steps.

Zach, who had also been forced to move down while Dom and Aelfric opened the door, put a hand on Seb's shoulder. He jumped and span round.

"Calm down mortal," Zach chuckled. "What's up?" he asked, noticing Seb's shocked expression.

Seb shook his head and whispered to him, "Alice says they think Lorna is Jacqueline, Henri's Guide, and she might be following us," he said.

Zach let out a loud laugh. "Well she's a rubbish one if she is!" he said. "She couldn't even find her way out of the caves!" He snorted loudly.

"She wasn't trying to," Trudy muttered, turning. "She was trying to find you," she said to Seb. "And, probably, the access to the staircase."

"No she wasn't," Zach retorted. "She didn't want to go the way we were going; that's why we left her! Anyway, how would she get through the doorway down there? She'd need a Custodian to open it and a ladder — or a Dryad — to get her up to it!"

"She would, wouldn't she," Trudy said gazing back down the staircase. The Caretaker hadn't moved and now Zach took a step down to stand with them.

"What makes you think Lorna is Jacqueline? You didn't see her," he whispered.

"Aiden described her to Greg," Trudy answered quietly. "And when Dom told us of the man Seb had seen in his visions, that all but confirmed it," she said.

She was interrupted by the sound of scraping above and then a man's voice drifted down to them.

"Ah, Aelfric, Dom, Greg, I thought we might be seeing you. Do come through." The unique tone, the slight French accent, instantly Seb recognised the voice: Henri Durand.

Called by Dom, they all began walking up the steps but as Seb turned the curve of the stairway, Aelfric stopped him, waving The Caretaker, Zach and Trudy on ahead of them. With the wolves and Dierne, he then led Seb through the now open door.

A blast of cold air rushed in from the left, catching Seb by surprise as he crossed the threshold. Glancing back, he watched the door they had used fizzle into nothing. It had sat within the material of a small, tapering tower and Seb's eyes were drawn upwards to a stunning golden ball finial which topped it. The gold glowed in the light of the moon and around it fairies flitted and danced in a glittering cloud. Seb dragged his eyes away and forced himself to pay attention to the wind swept area below it which was the exposed, highest level of a further, bigger tower — a church tower he guessed. Staring into the night sky, the ground below hidden by darkness, he had no idea how high up they were.

The Caretaker moved across to stand inches in front of him, creating a partial barrier between him and Henri Durand, who stood near the woefully inadequate railings that ran around the perimeter of this tower. Trudy and Zach moved in to flank him. To his right he could just see Nat, Aiden and Scarlet huddled next to Dom and Greg on the far corner, an open trapdoor at their feet preventing them from moving any further round.

Not a single flamer appeared to illuminate their surroundings but the the firefly torches and the flickering fairy display above provided sufficient light and Seb, peering around The Caretaker, got his first good look at Henri whose blue aura shone brightly against the ink-black sky.

He was far more imposing in real life than he had seemed from the shady images in the visions. Tall and thin, he stood rigid, his chin slightly raised, giving the appearance that he considered himself superior to all around him. His features were as straight as his body, sharp and hard; there was nothing at all soft about him; even his hair had been pulled back harshly from his face and tied so tightly behind his neck that not a strand moved. His keen, grey eyes were fixed on Seb and the look he gave him sent a chill through Seb's already cold body.

"Are we on top of St Lawrence's Church?" Aiden asked, teeth chattering and now Henri turned stiffly, lowering his eyes, but not his head, to look at him.

"Who are you?" he said, annoyed and Aiden shrank back. Dom visibly bristled but it was Aelfric who spoke.

"Yes, Aiden, this is St Lawrence's Church and, Henri, it is a surprise to find you here on such a night and at such a time," he said. "May I ask the reason?"

As Henri turned to Aelfric, the look on his face changed from annoyance to defiance and then feigned indifference. He waved a sharp-fingered hand in the air and Seb saw the glint of silver on his palm.

"I believe you requested a meeting," Henri said, giving a cold, satisfied smile. "I thought the Sanctum of Friends the most appropriate place to greet an old friend." The smile broadened but conveyed no friendship at all. And then Seb, suddenly feeling anxious, fidgeted; his palm had started to ache. Henri's eyes flicked to him. "You wish to say something Seb? It is Seb isn't it? The new Custodian?" he said, as there was the sound of footsteps on metal. All eyes turned in the direction of the sound, the open trap door. Seb sensed The Caretaker and Trudy stiffen. "Trudy, Morgan, relax," Henri said. "Everyone is so on edge. There truly is no reason to be," he said as a man emerged from the opening.

Small in stature, everything about this man seemed rumpled; from his creased jumper and chinos and the battered bag he had draped across his shoulders, to his scruffy mop of sandy-coloured hair, which was whipped around his low forehead by the strong wind. His nose was on the big side, as were his lips, and the rather prominent bags under his disproportionately small eyes. At the moment his brow was rumpled too, in a look of utter confusion, as he saw the group assembled on the platform. Trying to appear relaxed, he sauntered over to Henri and stood beside him.

"Henri?" he muttered.

"Yes, yes, Philippe. Never mind." Henri waved a dismissive hand at the untidy man.

"Welcome, Philippe," Aelfric said. "I trust you are well?"

"Er, yes, thank you Aelfric," Philippe stammered uncertainly and Seb noticed that his aura fluttered and shrank slightly.

"Now, Aelfric," Henri interrupted, "Let's get on. I trust you used the Staircase correctly; shall we go up?"

Up? Seb thought. Where up? and he glanced at the golden ball. From far in the distance, he heard the hoot of an owl. The pain in his palm was growing. Unsure what to do, he tried to tell Alice but Alice, hovering beside Zach, still couldn't hear his silent messages. So, turning his head slightly, Seb caught his twin's eye and pointed to his own palm.

Zach noticed. "Again Seb?" he said in a loud voice. "Let's go then."

"No, Zach," Aelfric said, and released his hold on the wolves. He shooed the beasts towards Seb.

"Is there a problem Aelfric?" Henri asked and Philippe shuffled his feet, looking uncomfortable.

Nat had been whispering in Greg's ear and he took a step forward.

"Aelfric," he mumbled. "Can you —"

"Do you need to be elsewhere, Aelfric?" Henri asked. "Seb and the others seem to feel you do?"

"We are where we need to be," Aelfric replied quietly, and then looked at the trap door. The owl hooted again and now Aiden suddenly shuffled away from the opening. Zach, turning, gave a low whistle as another man, dressed entirely in black, emerged. His movements swift and lithe, he looked like a shadow walking, except that this shadow had a long, fine, cruel-looking blade strapped to his back.

Approaching Henri, the man stood on his left and cast his brown eyes once only in Seb's direction before lowering his head and dropping his gaze to the floor.

"Reynard, it is very good to see you my friend," Aelfric said to him in a tone so sincere, the man couldn't help but look up at him. "It has been far too long." Aelfric waited until Reynard nodded, then he placed two hands on Seb's shoulders and moved him forward so that he was in plain view of Reynard, Henri and Philippe. "And now I would like to introduce you all to Seb," Aelfric said. Seb noticed Henri frown. "Henri, you are right, he is our new Custodian. But, sadly, tonight, he has been under attack." Aelfric paused as Reynard's eyes darted to Seb. "And he is still at risk," he continued. "He needs the protection of our Guardians. So, I beg a favour and a promise." He looked at Reynard. "Reynard, will you help guard him?"

Henri, his eyes suddenly ablaze with anger, spoke quietly.

"Reynard I forbid you." He turned to Aelfric. "My Guardian is not for your use Aelfric. I have need of him myself and your group has two Guardians of its own!"

"Three!" Zach stepped forward grinning. "We have three, Henry," he said, using the English version of the name; and winking.

Henri glared at him. "How dare you address me? You are impertinent," he spat.

"No, I am Zach." Zach, shook his head. The smile on his face didn't falter.

"Is this your new generation, Aelfric? Brash and rude?" Henri said.

Aelfric smiled. "No, Henri, this is, simply, Zach."

Henri clenching his fists, contained his annoyance. "In any case," he growled, "Reynard, I said, I forbid you to agree."

Seb was finding it hard to concentrate on the exchange. The pain in his hand was quite severe and he didn't understand why Aelfric was showing no signs of wanting to go anywhere, or let him leave either. Does he not feel it? He fidgeted again and felt Aelfric squeeze his shoulders, as if in reassurance.

"Henri," Aelfric said, "I am unclear why Reynard agreeing to protect another Custodian would anger you." Henri glowered at him. "I will explain to you in a moment the unusual nature of the recent attacks on Seb." He let the words hang in the air before continuing. "Then, I am certain, you will understand why I ask this favour of your Guardian."

Reynard lifted his chin. "I live to protect my Custodian, Aelfric," he said and Henri looked satisfied. Then, Reynard, bowing his head again, added, "And every Custodian." Henri looked furious.

"Thank you Reynard," Aelfric said, removing his hands from Seb's shoulders.

"Good," Trudy mumbled under her breath.

Seb really wasn't sure what was happening. Usually, as a trespassing soul neared its goal, the signal for the Custodians grew in intensity, informing them that the need to act was becoming more pressing. But this time was different; although quite severe, the pain in his hand had stabilised. That confused him. He glanced back at Aelfric.

"I —" he began but Aelfric gave a small shake of his head. Behind him, its white feathers a stark contrast to the black sky, a snowy owl swooped through the air. Seb watched as it flew around the tower and came to land on the railings behind Henri.

"To the Sanctum then?" Aelfric said to Henri and now beckoned Dom and the others over before turning and waving his hand towards the tapering tower. Instead of a door, an ornate staircase appeared. Its steps and handrails made of silver metal, it climbed from the platform on which they stood up to the golden ball which, as everyone watched, shimmered and became translucent until it was just a hazy outline with no substance.

# The Sanctum of Friends

"It is not necessary for everyone to go," Henri said gruffly to Aelfric. "The others can remain here."

"Henri, I would appreciate your accommodating us all," Aelfric said, giving a respectful nod. "It would be better for our group to remain together."

Henri scowled at him for a moment, obviously annoyed, but unable to refuse. Then he strode to the base of the staircase. He insisted on going up first, followed by Philippe and Reynard.

Gathering with the others at the bottom, Zach pointed up at Philippe.

"Who's the scruffy dude?" he said, far too loudly.

"Shh, Zach," Aiden whispered.

"I won't. I just want to know who we're dealing with here," Zach said, though he did lower his voice slightly.

"That, Zach, is Philippe, Henri's Sensor," Trudy told him, as they watched the three climb the short staircase.

"Does he not use a mirror to get ready?" Zach mumbled and Trudy frowned at him. He shrugged and grabbed hold of the railings, putting a foot on the bottom rung. She moved him to one side as Henri, reaching the golden ball, waved his left hand at the now translucent surface. A door appeared. He opened it and passed through. Although Seb could clearly see through the ball to the other side and, beyond that, the expanse of open sky, he couldn't see Henri inside. It was as though the man had vanished. Now he watched Philippe pass through the doorway and also disappear.

As Reynard reached the door, Zach called up to him, "So where do I get a sword like that?"

"You don't!" Trudy snapped at him. She waved Scarlet, Nat and Aiden forward and The Caretaker led them up the staircase and into the ball, followed by Dom and Greg. Now she waved Zach, Seb and Alice on up before escorting Aelfric herself, Dierne behind her.

As Seb reached the doorway he took a quick glance down. He saw two shadows flit past the bottom of the staircase and then realised the wolves had disappeared. His hand was still aching but no more than before. He looked questioningly at Aelfric, who was just behind Alice.

"Should I not go?" he whispered.

"No, Seb," Aelfric said. "For now, we need to be here."

Seb followed Zach through the door as the owl, which had remained perching on the rickety railing, swooped up into the sky and away.

Crossing the threshold, Seb's jaw dropped. They were standing in a long gallery, lined on each side by huge oil paintings. Between the paintings, wall sconces flickered and cast light over a gleaming marble floor. Henri was already striding along it towards a door at the end which was so far in the distance it was barely visible.

"Not the sort of place you could use for a quick meeting then," Zach laughed.

"Hush the juvenile, Aelfric," Henri called back nastily.

"Just saying, Henry," Zach stressed the 'h', seemingly enjoying Henri's dislike of him, "all those steps and now a corridor miles long. What if you had an emergency?"

Seb got what Zach meant. This corridor was ridiculously long and seemed designed for one purpose — to show off the escapades of the chosen Custodians through these huge paintings. Larger than life-size, they depicted scenes of battles between gytrash and Custodian, golem and Custodian, simple misty soul and Custodian. In most, the Custodian, central to the image, was either Heath or Henri, shown in an over-exaggerated pose, like a conquering king in some medieval battle. In the remainder, the main figures were people Seb didn't recognise. He guessed they must be the other eight chosen ones. And then he stopped. Alice, behind him, almost bumped into him.

"What Seb?" Alice mumbled and turned to look at the picture he was staring at. Seb felt Aelfric place a hand on his shoulder and heard him whisper.

"Say nothing."

Seb gawped at the painting for a moment longer before once more following the others, who hadn't stopped and were now quite a way along the corridor. The picture had unsettled him and as he quickened his pace to catch up, he tried to ignore the prickling sensation running down the back of his neck. Unique among the paintings, this one had been just a landscape, devoid of figures. There were no animals, trespassing, malevolent or errant souls, and no typical over-indulgent central image of a triumphant Custodian. Instead, it was a bleak depiction of a location Seb had recognised instantly — the Hurlers — three circles of standing stones in Cornwall. This had been the setting for Seb's defeat of Heath and Braddock. The oil painting had shown the middle circle of monoliths, vividly set against the backdrop of a sinking sun whose orangey rays picked out the small, embedded stone in the centre of that circle which, Seb knew, hid the access to the Soul Drop. But as if the fact that a painting of that location hung here, in what appeared to be a 'bragging hall' for the chosen Custodians, wasn't disturbing enough, what had really set Seb on edge was the fact that the composition of the picture had been laid out in such a way as to draw the eye to one particular standing stone — a stone which had been rent in two. One half of it lay shattered on the ground, freshly cleaved from the other, which stood at a precarious angle, silhouetted against the dipping sun. On the night Seb had banished Heath and Braddock to the Soul Drop, the force of the power he had used had split this stone in two. That had only happened three months ago.

"How long has that painting been there?" he whispered to Aelfric, wondering now if maybe the Custodians had some sort of prophetic power and had foreseen the events of that night. He wasn't sure if that would be better or worse than the picture having been painted after the incident with Heath and Braddock.

"It is new," Aelfric said, looking ahead at Henri who was nearing the door at the end.

"I never spoke of that," Trudy mumbled to him. "When I told Jacqueline the story, I never mentioned the stone." Aelfric nodded and continued walking. "It means Henri has been there since." She paused and then added, "I suppose it is only natural he would visit the scene?"

"Is there a problem, Trudy?" They had caught up with the others at the door at the far end and Henri, standing in front of it, frowned at her. There was an awkward silence; Trudy unsure what to say. In the end she opted to say nothing and simply glared at Henri, pursing her lips. "Come now Trudy, you are so hostile. For what reason?" Henri said.

Now Trudy snapped. "I am hostile because my Custodians have been attacked," she shouted. "Let's stop playing games Henri!" His eyes widened in response to her outburst and he looked taken aback but quickly masked his shock with a frown of disapproval.

"And that is no reason for you to disrespect another Custodian," he growled. "Hold your silence until we are inside." With a 'humpf', he opened the door and walked through.

If the corridor had been grand, the space they now entered was grander still. A vaulted ceiling, supported by massive pillars, spanned an immense, marble floor. The pillars and the struts of the ceiling were decorated with an intricate network of silver filigree and from every nook — floor to ceiling — gargoyles, made of gleaming silver, their mouths gaping, stared out with blind eyes. The plastered walls were covered with a series of massive frescos, painted in the Renaissance style, and designed to display the magnificence of the Custodians. The most impressive, and simultaneously most disturbing, featured a thirty foot, full length portrait of Heath and Henri. The fresco covered the wall opposite the entrance and showed the pair standing side-by-side, their silver hair shining, their left hands raised, displaying the sparkling silver Custodian birthmarks. Their keen eyes were trained on the door and the artist had painted a look of such judgement and arrogance on their faces that Seb found himself wishing he could walk back out of the room.

Half way between the door and this portrait, on a raised dais in the centre of the room, was a circle of inward-facing, ornate throne-type seats. Ten of them. Other than these thrones, the massive room was empty and high up, flitting between the ceiling buttresses, a cloud of fireflies spread light on that emptiness and the shining floor below.

"Cozy!" Zach chuckled, "and a little modest I would say." Henri threw him a malicious glare. "Just wondering where all the pictures of your group members are?" Zach said, not put off by Henri's obvious anger.

Seb stared at the pictures afresh and realised Zach was right. In all the paintings he had fleetingly viewed in the corridor, and now among these vast frescos, only the Custodians featured.

Ignoring Zach's comment, and keeping everyone at the threshold of the door, Henri turned to Aelfric who had been speaking quietly with The Caretaker.

"You know how this works," he said, more as a statement than a question. Aelfric nodded. "Then would you please go first?"

Now Greg moved forward, looking affronted. "I am surprised you would feel the need to test Aelfric," he mumbled at Henri.

"It does not need to be him who goes first," Trudy said, also stepping forward.

"Are you volunteering Trudy?" Henri asked. "Will you prove your friendship?" Trudy looked awkward. "Ah. You will be staying here then?" Henri muttered and she lowered her head and stared at the marble floor.

While this exchange was going on, Scarlet tugged Seb's sleeve and pointed at the thrones. He gazed out across the floor and thought he heard the sound of trickling water but his attention was soon pulled back to the doorway as Zach pushed his way forward and stood in front of him.

"If you're all that fussed, I'll go first," he said, impatient to be moving. "I didn't come all this way to stand in a doorway." With that, he took a couple of purposeful paces towards the circle of thrones, but as he did, the sound of trickling water turned into running water and suddenly he yelped as his right foot sank below the surface of the floor. Trudy grabbed him and pulled him back as a silver gargoyle above Aiden's head spouted a plume of water onto him, making him squeal. Zach, wobbling slightly, waggled and shook his foot. Water droplets sprayed left and right from it. "What the heck?" he protested.

"Stand still," Trudy said, pulling him closer to the door before letting go of him.

Now Seb stared, dumbfounded, at the marble floor. It was clearly moving. He felt totally disconcerted until he made sense of what he was seeing. This wasn't a marble floor, it was water — a layer of very deep, clear water — sitting atop a floor far below. The area by the doorway was still smooth and shining, and quite obviously solid, but the rest of the space between that firm platform and the thrones at the centre of the room, was water, which, up until now had lain calm and undisturbed. Zach's breach of the surface had caused the whole area to ripple, revealing it for what it truly was.

"That's what I was trying to show you," Scarlet said to Seb. "It's water. Like a huge swimming pool."

"Well, I'm not swimming over there!" Zach moaned.

"And you are not a friend," Henri snapped at him. "Who else among you comes without friendship?" Trudy, Dom and Greg all avoided his gaze and Philippe, looking at Henri, shook his head as if disappointed.

"They cannot cross," he said.

"We guessed as much," Henri said, sounding bitter.

Nat tried to get Greg's attention but Zach nudged her sideways and, placing his hands on his hips, demanded, "Would someone explain what's going on!"

Not making any effort to leave the vicinity of the doorway, it was Dom who answered.

"To approach the thrones you must 'be a friend', Zach. You could view it as a sort of security system. You cannot cross this space," he waved at the area between the door and the thrones, "without falling foul of one or more traps, unless you have friendship for the Custodians in your heart."

Zach pondered that a second.

"I could if I had a boat," he said.

"No, you couldn't," Trudy muttered.

Zach shrugged. "Well, since it doesn't feel very friendly round here at the moment, why don't we just go somewhere else to have this little meeting?"

"You are free to leave whenever you please," Henri sneered at him.

"See? Not very friendly at all," Zach pointed accusingly at Henri who, in turn, glared at him.

"I will not meet with any who do not bear me friendship, Aelfric," he hissed.

"Walk with me then, Henri," Aelfric said to him.

Seb gazed out at the water, which had begun to settle back to its glass-like sheen. Just below the surface he could see millions of tiny water imps. These same creatures had borne his weight several times on the lake in the Ancient Place, where his confirmation as Custodian had taken place — allowing him to, effectively, walk on water. Those imps had also supported Scarlet and his friends when they had crossed the lake. Here, though, it seemed, the imps would only support those who were friends of the chosen Custodians. Seb looked at Greg, Trudy and Dom and guessed that their suspicion of Henri had removed any feelings of friendship they may have held towards this very arrogant man — and the dislike between Henri and Zach was obvious. Unsure, he now looked at Henri, at the aloof and stony expression on his face and, realising he didn't feel any friendship towards this man himself, he knew he couldn't risk getting his own feet wet.

But Aelfric obviously felt differently.

"Together," he said to Henri.

"Aelfric," Trudy muttered.

Aelfric smiled at her. "Things are not always as they seem, Trudy, you know that." And, with Henri, he now stepped away from the door and onto the water. Instantly thousands of imps rose and gathered around their feet.

"Good, Aelfric. Good," Henri said, sounding relieved.

"Aelfric, I cannot come," Trudy, called, frustrated. "And you cannot go without protection."

"This is the Sanctum of Friends, Trudy," Henri said, glancing over his shoulder, his voice harsh. "Once Aelfric reaches the meeting place, he will not need protection."

"Will he not?" Trudy muttered and Henri opened his eyes in surprise before frowning moodily and turning his head away.

"Trudy, we will be fine," Aelfric said. "I would suggest you all remain here. We will be just a few minutes." Now he nodded to The Caretaker who instantly moved across and stood right in front of the closed door, beside Philippe. In response Philippe, looking uncomfortable, moved away and stood on the far edge of the platform with Reynard, watching Henri.

"Stay here," Henri ordered the pair. Philippe looked worried but Reynard simply nodded.

Crowded, with the others, on the small, solid floor space, Seb watched Aelfric and Henri match each other stride-for-stride over the water. He wondered at how Aelfric could feel anything approaching friendship towards Henri, whose behaviour to all of them had been so nasty it made it impossible to like him and, actually, hard not to hate him. Dierne had gone with Aelfric and walked on the water beside him; if Aelfric was willing to remain friends with this horrible man, that seemed to be enough to secure Dierne's friendship too.

Seb was distracted as Nat joined him.

"Can you follow them? I don't think we should stay here," she whispered and glanced across to the other side of the door, where Reynard and Philippe still watched Henri. Seb was about to admit his feelings of dislike towards Henri, which meant he didn't dare step onto the water, when he heard a hooting sound and, from nowhere, the owl appeared. Flying in from the right, it glided low across the water and then around Henri — who was oblivious to its presence. Finally, it came to land on the water behind him, staring wide-eyed at Seb. And somehow now, this owl's presence forced Seb to focus on Henri's aura. Though his body language spoke of anger, arrogance and resentment, his aura, Seb realised, actually told a far different tale. Henri was clearly a disappointed and upset man, but, more than that, he was fearful. The aloof manner and angriness were suddenly revealed for what they truly were, a mask designed to hide the fact that he was defensive and scared. Seb wondered if that was what Aelfric had seen.

Not fully understanding, he turned to Nat. "What do you sense?" he asked her, pointing at Henri. She had been watching everyone on the platform and, glancing quickly at Henri, she looked back at Seb.

"Fear," she answered, simply.

"Me too." He nodded and now Greg shuffled over to them.

"What?" he asked.

"Henri is scared," Seb said and Philippe fidgeted. Gazing across the water at Henri, he was leaning so far forward his toes were nearly slipping off the solid platform and now there was a small splashing sound at his feet and a few ripples worked their way outward from him. A gargoyle above him dribbled drips of water onto his shoulders as Reynard, who was still standing beside him, put a hand out and nudged him back away from the water's edge.

"Be careful," he said as The Caretaker moved quickly to Philippe's side.

"Yeah," Zach chuckled. "You don't want to get your feet wet." He waggled his right foot and Philippe gave him a half smile and edged away from The Caretaker.

"Look at him —" Nat murmured but was interrupted as Greg pulled her, with Seb, over to the other side of the platform so that Philippe and Reynard couldn't hear. He leant in towards them.

"Of course Henri is scared," he mumbled. "He knows we know."

Henri, Aelfric and Dierne had reached the thrones on the raised floor. Henri indicated for Aelfric to sit down. Taking the seat beside him, he lent his head in as though whatever he had to say needed to be whispered right into Aelfric's ear. Dierne remained behind the throne Aelfric occupied watching the two carefully. From where they were, there was not a hope that those near the door could hear what was discussed.

"Seb, something's not right," Nat whispered, trying to catch The Caretaker's eye.

The owl had remained, standing on the water, staring at Seb, and now it tilted its head on one side as though surprised he hadn't moved. Seb watched it, equally surprised that it hadn't moved — hadn't gone even. Then he realised that the pain in his hand was, once more, getting stronger.

"Why is it just sitting there?" he whispered to Nat.

"What?" she asked, her brow wrinkling in confusion.

"The owl," Seb said, pointing. Realising Nat couldn't see it, he reflected light from his birthmark onto the bird, revealing it to the others.

"When did he get here?" Greg asked.

"When Aelfric and Henri were walking to the thrones," Seb said, still staring at the owl, which now lifted a taloned foot and slammed it onto the water. A small ripple travelled outwards from it and several gargoyles clinging to the pillars around the room spat out drops of water, creating more ripples on the previously smooth surface below.

Aelfric glanced across, then suddenly stood.

"Is it angry?" Aiden asked, as the bird stamped a few more times and now the gargoyles above the heads of those gathered in front of the door sprayed cold water onto them. "Why is it stamping?"

"Who knows," Zach moaned. "But it needs to stop. I'm getting drenched!"

It really did look like the owl was annoyed, and each time its foot landed, another wave of increasingly bigger ripples travelled outwards and more water poured out of the gargoyles' mouths.

Aelfric was in motion, running back towards the door.

"Aelfric?" Henri called after him as Dierne followed him, zooming across to catch up.

And now Scarlet yelled, "Look!"

She pointed at an area in the water fifteen feet from where she stood, and suddenly Seb saw it. The ripples the owl's foot and the spitting gargoyles were causing travelled smoothly across the water until they got to the point Scarlet indicated. Here they distorted, as if hitting an obstacle and, flowing around it, continued on and away to the sides.

Seb's heart was in his throat. There was something in the water and that something was moving towards those standing by the door.

"It's a little person, a water person!" Scarlet screeched and Philippe immediately backed away, making for the door.

"No, Scarlet, it's a golem!" Aelfric called, still running towards them. He lifted his hand, capturing light from the fireflies above and shone it just ahead of the watery shape. Instantly its forward motion was halted as it hit an invisible barrier.

Henri had been slow to react and even now he still stood on the bottom step of the throne platform, as if reluctant to place a foot on the water.

"That is not possible!" he shouted as sections of the filigree on the pillars and ceiling rafters began to peel off and spiral in the air below the fireflies.

"Tell Water-Sméagol that!" Zach mumbled, pulling his staff from the trouser belt loops around his waist. He pushed Seb back and stood in front of him while Trudy moved up to take a position beside him. The Caretaker grabbed Philippe, dragging him over to the far side of the platform.

To Seb's surprise, Reynard now nodded to The Caretaker, then stepped onto the water and, supported by the imps, ran across to meet Aelfric as he reached the golem, which had grown considerably in size. It was far more defined too, with an obvious head, arms, legs and torso. It butted against the barrier Aelfric had formed, trying to move towards the platform and he now circled to stand in front of it, keeping the barrier in place, Reynard and Dierne beside him.

"How can that be?" Dom muttered, moving closer to Seb and staring at the golem. "Water is not a mould-able substance."

"Ice can be moulded, can't it?" Aiden suggested, cowering behind Dom.

"But ice would melt in water, it couldn't keep its form," Greg answered, sounding intrigued.

"Which is why it is growing!" Dom said, suddenly making sense of it. "Clever. Really clever," he said, shaking his head. "As the ice melts, it breaks the form and now the golem can take in more water and grow."

As if affirming his words, the golem grew bigger still.

"Should we get more Dryads?" Seb asked Alice, remembering the net they had used on the snow golem. Alice shook his head.

"They can't get through the Stairway lock without Aelfric or you opening the door."

"Dierne, Alice, cut it off!" Aelfric shouted.

Alice, shrugging apology to Seb, leapt away from the doorway and zoomed across to meet Dierne, feet from the golem. Now the two Dryads began circling it so rapidly they became a green blur. In the wake of their movement, the water around the golem swirled and then dipped in a vortex beneath it leaving it suspended in mid-air. The gargoyles all around the room began spouting heavy plumes of water in response to the displacement the Dryads were causing. The noise, amplified by the empty space above, was deafening and freezing water poured over the party by the door.

No-one complained, however, they were all too preoccupied by the sight of the golem — which was already the size of a grown adult — hanging in the air feet in front of Aelfric. Separated from its water source it had, at least, stopped growing.

Aelfric was still creating the invisible barrier and the golem relentlessly struck it, fell back and then pressed forward again.

"Dom," Aelfric called. "Scarlet cannot use Alice."

It was all happening so fast and Seb was trying to remember what needed to be done to stop a golem; he hadn't thought as far as the detail of Scarlet relaying the spell in silence to Alice. Suddenly he understood what Aelfric meant; Scarlet couldn't communicate silently with Alice here, so she couldn't pass the spell word or words on to Seb through him; she also couldn't speak the word or words aloud. So how were they supposed to undo the spell?

Seb had no idea what Aelfric's solution was until Dom, standing with Scarlet, produced the small notebook and pen from his pocket. She smiled as he handed them to her and then looked horrified as a torrent of water fell from a gargoyle above her head and drenched the notebook.

"It is waterproof," Dom reassured her, shouting over the sound of drumming water.

As he spoke, the silver filigree strands still writhing in the air below the fireflies dropped. They had meshed together and formed a net which now landed on top of the golem, enveloping it.

"Isgebind," Aelfric said, immediately and white light shot from his hand. As it struck the silver net it, and the golem, froze. "Seb," he called, glancing back, "I will not be able to read the words; you will need to do this."

Feeling his stomach doing cartwheels, Seb nodded.

"I'm ready Seb," Scarlet shouted. She had the small pen poised over the notebook and was staring at the watery golem.

Seb lifted his hand and shone the firefly light onto its forehead and Scarlet began scribbling. Then, she thrust the notebook at him but, as he glanced at it, his heart sank. The letters she had written were already dancing on the page, swirling and twisting, so that they were actually unrecognisable.

"I, I can't..." Seb stuttered, waiting for the letters to settle into something he could read. For a fraction of a second he thought he saw words, but nothing he could interpret and then the ink swirled once more before sliding off the tilted page and landing, with a splat, on the soaking floor.

"Well Seb?" Aiden, still cowering behind Dom, squeaked. "Can you say the words?"

"I didn't see any — Well, none I could read," Seb said, trying to keep the panic out of his voice.

"Write them again, Scarlet," Greg said, pushing Seb closer to her. "Read them as she writes them," he told Seb.

Nodding, Seb glanced at the golem, trying to reassure himself that it was still frozen and hadn't grown any bigger or got any closer. He stared at the simple human shape trapped within the silver net and noticed its right hand start to move.

"Oh Seb!" Scarlet yelled at him. "You have to look!"

Tearing his eyes away, Seb looked back at the notebook. All he could see was a twisting mass of ink. Scarlet had re-written the letters but already they had warped and, having wasted time staring at the golem, he now couldn't read them. As he watched, the ink plopped off the page onto the floor at his feet. And then suddenly Henri was with them.

"Once more," he said to Scarlet, moving Seb to one side. "Write them again."

She stared up at him, shocked and then looked back at the golem as he now lifted his left hand and illuminated the figure's forehead. Immediately, Scarlet scribbled letters onto the paper.

"Ice on chin u wear," Henri said quickly and then his eyes opened wide as he saw the letters reform momentarily before scrambling and dropping off the page.

Seb got the briefest of glances at the reformed clusters of letters but they made no sense to him at all. They were just a jumble.

hine ic onwrecau

Now Henri spoke again, "Wear u chin on ice."

Like everyone else, he looked up at the golem. A green mist was lifting from its forehead and suddenly, as if a pin had been put to a balloon, it burst. It fell as a cascade of water droplets into the vortex still being created by Alice and Dierne, which instantly closed up as the two Dryads re-materialised — along with a third Dryad, who appeared as the words, "I am Dæved," were whispered on the air. The leafy image of Henri, he bowed to Aelfric before zooming over to join Henri by the door.

Within seconds the gargoyles around the room had stopped spouting. The strands of the silver filigree net, having fallen to the water's surface, separated and then rose and curled themselves, once more, around the pillars and rafters.

Gazing across the now calm water, Seb noticed that the owl had disappeared and the pain in his hand had gone.

# Rebellion

"Next time, I'm bringing a proper notebook and pen!" Zach said disapprovingly, brushing water from his hair. "And I don't think much of your overflow system, Henry. Surely it's supposed to flow out, not back in?"

Henri paid no attention to Zach; he moved across the platform to join Aelfric, and Seb could see why. All the filigree had disappeared from the rafters above the door and those strands had formed a second net, one which had fallen onto Philippe, who, bound in it, was being held up on his feet by the The Caretaker. Aelfric stood in front of Philippe as he squirmed, trying to break free of his fetters. The more he struggled, the tighter the net became and his aura, Seb noticed, had shrunk to just an angry, thin line.

"Philippe, be still," Aelfric said, gently. "There is no help for this; you must be still."

Reynard, bending to retrieve Philippe's battered bag from the puddles at his feet, opened the flap and rummaged inside.

"He put the golem form in the water!" he snarled. "That's what the splash was! I wondered what he was doing." He pulled a small Thermos flask out of the bag. The lid had been taken off it. Reynard tipped the flask upside down, nothing came out. "Here," he said to Henri as he joined them. Henri looked like he had suffered a body blow as he took the flask and examined it.

"Philippe! You too? I thought —" Henri began but Philippe shouted over him.

"You thought what Henri? That I was deluded like you? How can you not see? Heath was your best friend — our friend." Wriggling, he managed to point an accusing finger through the net at Seb. "He killed him. In fact, he did worse than kill him! And you Aelfric!" he twisted his head and glared at Aelfric. "Your mentor; your friend. You used this pathetic boy to banish him to an eternity of hopelessness."

"Philippe," Henri said, stunned. "We discussed this. What happened to Heath was not Seb's fault, and nor was it Aelfric's. You know that. What happened to Heath, he brought upon himself."

"You believe Trudy's account?" Philippe shouted, casting her a withering look. "She is not exactly impartial is she?" Trudy looked outraged. "Well, let's face it, Trudy, you adore your precious Custodian. You're not about to admit he did something wrong."

"Enough, Philippe!" Henri exploded. "You have violated this place and now you exacerbate that by casting insults. Enough!" As he shouted, the water in the room became choppy, causing droplets to sprinkle from the gargoyles above, and the strands of the net around Philippe began to sparkle. Philippe's expression changed from anger to fear.

"Henri," he stuttered. "We are right; you must see that."

"You are wrong, Philippe," Henri sighed. "And I cannot trust you. Dæved," he called and now his Dryad twin swooped across and took hold of the netting. Henri nodded and Dæved lifted it off the floor, with the snivelling Philippe inside. Swiftly, he carried his charge to the roof and secured the net on a small hook there, leaving Philippe dangling.

"Henri, you can't just leave me here. Henri? Let me go!" he screamed and then suddenly his voice became quieter. "You have no idea what they are capable of now!" he said, ominously. "They will not spare you if you get in their way."

Henri stiffened and glanced at Aelfric who gave him a small, reassuring smile.

"We will sort this out together," Aelfric said and then turned to the others. "Henri is a friend. You all," he looked at Zach, "need to see him as such. We cannot move forward until you do."

It was Greg who responded. "Aelfric, I have no idea what is going on, but if you are satisfied Henri is to be trusted, then that is good enough for me," he said. Dom, looking grave, nodded agreement but Trudy huffed and frowned until Reynard put a hand on her arm.

"Henri is not the assailant Trudy," he said and she glanced up at him, searching his eyes.

"Then who is?" she asked.

Henri, sounding defeated, answered her, "Jacqueline," he sighed, "And our successors."

Trudy opened her eyes wide? "All of them?" she said.

Henri nodded and she looked horrified.

"Walk with me, Trudy?" he now said, as if asking her a favour, and instantly her demeanour changed. She straightened her back, lifted her head and without another word, stepped onto the water. Henri smiled as the imps supported her.

"So we're best buddies now?" Zach asked. "Just like that, we trust him?"

"Just like that," Trudy snapped. "There is betrayal, Zach, but it is not Henri's," she said.

"Well you're Little-Miss-Changeable aren't you?" Zach wasn't convinced. "What about the sublime stuff? The puking? Don't forget the puking."

"If you are referring to the subliminal messages, then that was me," Henri admitted, "And I will explain. But not at this door." He glanced over to the throne area. "As I said before, I will not meet with any who are not friends."

Seb no longer saw anger and arrogance in Henri, he simply saw disillusionment and fear. This man had apparently been betrayed by his own Guide and a whole new group for whom he had been the mentor. It was like Dom, along with Seb's own group, turning against Aelfric. He couldn't imagine that. So now, feeling sorry for Henri, and without thinking too much, he stepped onto the water beside Trudy. The imps rushed to his feet and he smiled as Nat, Alice and Aiden joined him.

"Thank you," Henri said.

Philippe was still ranting from the roof. "Henri, they won't show mercy. Let me down; I can help you!" He sounded manic.

Other than Aelfric and Zach, everyone else now stepped off the platform and all were supported by the water imps. Zach, with a deep frown on his face, looked from Henri to the dangling Philippe and crossed his arms.

"There is more to this, Zach," Aelfric said. "And time is short."

Zach's shoulders slumped. "It's good he's such a likeable guy then!" he muttered, looking at Henri who frowned back at him.

"Zach, if you cannot be a friend, at least bear no ill will," Aelfric said.

"No ill will?" Zach asked, and Aelfric nodded. "Okay, but if I get wet, I'm blaming you." He gave Aelfric a lopsided grin then, taking a deep breath, he stretched a foot over the water in an over-dramatic way, closed his eyes and held his nose. He didn't, however, take the step and eventually Trudy, tutting, leapt off the water and pushed him. Overbalancing, he slammed his foot down and thousands of imps swooped up and held it. Opening his eyes, Zach grinned at Seb and winked. "Well, come on, let's go," he said, marching towards the throne dais, leaving the others to follow.

"Zach, stay with Seb!" Trudy called.

"Okay my lady. Whatever you say, but — time is short," he said, glancing back and smiling at Aelfric before slowing his pace to wait for Seb.

"Is he always like this?" Reynard asked Trudy, as she stepped back onto the water with Aelfric. She nodded, looking annoyed. "Well, we work with what we are given," Reynard shrugged, then added, "You have my sympathy." She chuckled and the large group set off towards the thrones.

To the sound of Philippe's continued protests and threats, they arrived at the dais and, directed by Henri, all but the Dryads and the Guardians took seats. Those seven formed a ring around the thrones, facing outwards.

Seb sat on one of the grand seats and, wriggling his bottom back, glanced up at the fireflies which circled dizzyingly above. He thought he saw leaves beyond the brightness they created and blinked, looking more closely. Definitely leaves and twigs. He suddenly had the feeling they were all sitting in a clearing in the woods, over-arched by the branches of mighty trees and as he returned his eyes to the level of the thrones he gasped. Beyond the high-backed chairs, thick tree trunks had appeared. There was no sign of the marble lake, no sign of the door, or the frescos on the walls, or the filigree-adorned pillars. They were, indeed, sitting in the middle of a wood and now, instead of Philippe's shouting, he could hear the chirruping of night-time insects. He gazed at his feet to find that they rested, not on a smooth, hard floor, but on grass and in the centre of the circular area formed by the thrones sat a squat, flat stone, its surface scored with the familiar Custodian birthmark, the silver lines of which reflected the bright light of the fireflies.

"Ooookay. Not quite what I expected," Zach stated.

Seb glanced over at Nat who smiled happily back at him. Beautiful, she mouthed to him and he nodded.

"The throne room is a partial illusion. This Sanctum has been created by linking the human reality and the Dryad world," Alice said, straight into Seb's mind. Seb jumped and turned to look at him.

"I can hear you again," he said and Alice shrugged.

"I thought I'd try," he said, smiling.

Giving everyone only a moment to take in their surroundings, Henri leant forward and began.

"I knew nothing of the events at the Hurlers," he looked at Aelfric, "other than what you told the Custodian Witan. Heath had tried to open the Access Stone and release Braddock's soul from the Soul Drop and, as a consequence, he had been trapped in there himself. I asked nothing further — needed nothing further." He shook his head. "If I am honest, I had, in recent times, noticed a change in Heath, a disturbance in his manner. I have wondered if I should have questioned him more and trusted him less." He lapsed into silence.

"The blame is not yours, Henri," Aelfric said, quietly.

"No Aelfric?" Henri snapped his head up. "Did you know that, some years back, Heath sought me out on the equinox? On the equinox," Henri sounded shocked. "I was dealing with a trespassing soul in the Dryad realm and Heath came to me. He was fixated with an idea and he spent hours speaking with me. He seemed uncaring about his responsibilities — and mine — during the equinox, and any effort I made to remind him of them was dismissed. He assured me he had your sanction to be absent from your watch and told me I should trust Nicole to deal with our area. She had been confirmed for a decade by then and could cope. There was no turning him from the subject of his obsession — a Dryad being a Custodian." Henri looked astounded and Seb noticed Dierne stiffen. "I indulged the conversation, against my better judgement, out of friendship — and a realisation that, as much as it had appeared that Heath had moved on from his loss of Braddock, he was obviously still grieving.

"But when he asked if I thought it was possible for Nature to accept the transfer of a repentant soul into an already-occupied Custodian host I, believing he wished to try to share his own body with Braddock's soul, became angry. What he was suggesting was abhorrent and against all that we do and are required to do. And I told him as much." Henri was now gazing off into the distance, as though transported back to that moment and detached from the place and people around him. He fell silent and then, suddenly snapping back to reality, frowned and grunted.

"Afterwards, Heath tried to make light of the conversation and brush it off as the speculation of an 'old soul' seeking new knowledge. From that day though, our friendship was never quite the same. He still visited, but we saw less and less of each other and he began to spend more time with Nicole and the 'younger' group. I was satisfied with that arrangement," he said, looking at Aelfric. "So, when you gave the news to the Witan of Heath's demise, I was saddened, but not wholly surprised. And since then, I admit, I have felt guilty. Years back, I should have informed the Witan of that conversation; I should, at least, have informed you, Aelfric and I should have engaged with Heath more, explored his thoughts, watched his actions." Once more, Henri fell into silence.

Seb was watching Aelfric. He, along with Aelfric's group, knew the significance of that equinox meeting. Aelfric, on that day, had gone in search of Heath. And, because he was absent from his post, a trespassing soul had been given the freedom to occupy the host body of Seb's and Scarlet's newborn brother. In so doing, it had cast out their own father's soul — the one destined by Nature to occupy that body — and, thereby, caused him to be lost for years in a nowhere land between the resting place and the living world. Aelfric still blamed himself and Seb wondered what his response would be.

"I knew you two met," Aelfric said. "And, I have my own guilt to bear in respect of that day. As I have said, the blame is not yours, Henri. We all missed the signs," Greg was nodding, as was Dom, "but Heath is responsible for his own actions and I doubt anything you could have said would have changed him from his path. What's done is done. So, tell us what has happened since."

Aiden coughed gently and all eyes turned to him.

"Can you just please explain who's who first?" he said, nervously. "I, I mean, we're a bit lost." He pointed around at Seb and the others. "Jacqueline is your Guide?" Henri nodded. "And you think Jacqueline is our Lorna?" Aiden asked.

Henri, looking confused, glanced at Aelfric.

"They had an encounter with a female in the Caves and her description matches Jacqueline, although we cannot be certain," Aelfric said.

Henri looked thoughtful. "Very likely," he said eventually.

"And Nicole?" Aiden asked. "Nicole is the latest Custodian for your area?"

Henri took a deep breath. "Yes, Nicole is my successor," he said. "And I planned that — sometime soon — she would take over this area." Reynard turned inward and looked at Henri, shocked. "I am tired, Reynard," Henri sighed, "tired of this role. I never thought the day would come when I would wish to hand over and move on; but this thing with Heath..." He rubbed his eyes then, lifting his head, continued. "Well, Nicole, is my successor. I have been proud to mentor her and pleased to see how she has progressed. Her skills are quite phenomenal." He frowned, as if that thought disturbed him. "Heath had always commented on how keen she was to learn; he was most impressed by her and, as he began to spend less time with me and more with her group, I believe he took it upon himself to expand her knowledge. Nicole, in turn, seemed to develop a," he paused, choosing his next words carefully, "fondness for Heath, and Jacqueline you know, Aelfric," he looked at him and smiled sadly, "was always very close to him." Zach snorted childishly. Henri, ignoring him, continued. "News of Heath's fate hit them both hard. Jacqueline, on first hearing Trudy's account, doubted it." Henri looked apologetically at Trudy. "And, when she passed the details on to Nicole, the two were in agreement. They approached me and told me they believed that the story was false and that this had been a deliberate act to remove Heath, in order for you, Aelfric," he looked intently at him, "to gain total control of your area." Aelfric looked surprised but said nothing. "I will not give a full account of what discourse followed but there was division amongst us. Nicole had persuaded her group that some treachery had occurred and Jacqueline agreed." Now Henri looked angry. "In spite of my efforts to convince them otherwise, including advising them of my conversation with Heath on that equinox, they were adamant Heath had been the victim of your ambition. They demanded I take some sort of action against you and Nicole, in particular, was vociferously critical when I would not. For days she continued to insist that I act and in the end, I forbade her, and all of them, to speak of the matter any more.

"All seemed fine, until a few weeks ago, when I noted a disturbance between the realms — I could feel a strange darkness." Henri's voice grew quieter. Seb shivered. "I couldn't pinpoint or identify what it was but I began to notice it more often. And then, last evening, I felt that darkness again, only this time, it was followed by a sudden surge of power and I knew someone was engaging in practices that have been rarely used and long forbidden." He stared at Aelfric, his eyes widening. "I could not confirm the source or the specific practice or, indeed the victim, but I did suspect that it was sympathetic influence that was being used. Uneasy, I went in search of Nicole, in order to discuss it with her. Neither she, nor her group, nor Jacqueline were to be found. With my group, I have been searching for them since." He paused now, looking puzzled. "Dæved tried looking too but could not locate her or the others and he couldn't communicate with Riven either." Glancing at Aiden he said, "Riven is Nicole's Dryad twin."

"Why would that be?" Seb asked Alice, silently.

"I don't know. It is worrying that he couldn't communicate, but more worrying that he couldn't find them," he said, looking anxious.

Aelfric leant forward, and Seb thought he saw the flicker of concern on his face though he masked it quickly.

Henri continued. "I have felt the darkness resurface through the night and, having tracked its use to this area, became increasingly anxious. I was already suspicious, but now, thanks to Philippe and to Dom's íwan parchment, I am certain. Aelfric," he clenched his fists, "Nicole is bent on destroying you and Seb, and she is using dark weapons in order to do so."

"The parchment?" Dom asked.

"Yes," Henri said. "The words used to animate the golem in their original order were: 'Wear u chin on ice'." Scarlet was nodding. "The parchment reordered those letters," he continued.

" Hine ic onwrecau," Aelfric said and Henri looked surprised. "The same letters, in a different order, were used to animate a golem just days ago," Aelfric explained. "The parchment re-ordered those too." He looked around the circle. "'Hine ic onwrecau' is Old English for: Him I avenge. And that is the Word of Truth — naming the true purpose for which these golems were animated."

Seb's mouth was dry. Up until now he believed that one person was trying to attack him and that was frightening enough. Now, it seemed, there was a Custodian, her whole group and even a member of Henri's group, all with one goal — to kill him and Aelfric. He sat, staring at his hands in his lap, hoping he didn't look as scared as he felt, when he heard Nat gasp.

"Seb," she said, sounding worried but, as he looked at her, she became confused and suddenly transferred her gaze to Aelfric. He had closed his eyes and sat back in his seat. As Seb watched, he saw the aura around him intensify. It was only for a moment and then it diminished again and Aelfric opened his eyes.

Henri had also been watching Aelfric. "She tries here?" he growled. "Here?"

"She is getting bolder," Aelfric answered him, looking sad. "Fortunately, she unwittingly gives a warning on each occasion."

Greg, leaping from his seat, interrupted. "You didn't say you were being attacked too Aelfric," he said. "I thought it was just Seb."

"In the beginning it was," Aelfric said, waving a calming hand at him. "It is only in the last hour that she has made any attempt on me. Possibly, having been frustrated in her attempts on Seb, she is now looking for weakness in me. As I say though, she gives a warning on each occasion and, so long as we are aware," he looked at Seb and smiled encouragement, "we can defend ourselves.

"I have been wrong." Henri was still staring at Aelfric. "I had not realised you knew and were able to defend yourselves Aelfric. I, I am sorry —" he sounded disconcerted.

"Sorry about what?" Trudy demanded.

Henri looked pained. "Trudy, I didn't know for certain what was happening. Although I had a very good idea, it was not enough to tell anyone beyond my group. But if I did nothing, that could have left Aelfric and Seb at risk," he said.

"So you used the subliminal messages in an attempt to debilitate us," Aelfric continued for him. "You knew that we were most vulnerable to attack every time we read a soul. You tried to make us so ill and tired that we could not continue to do so. Also, being weakened to that extent would suppress our consciousness to such a level we would be far more difficult to locate," he said. Henri nodded, then shook his head sadly.

"I had to weigh the risk of you temporarily not being able to deal with trespassing souls, against the risk of Nicole being able to harm or destroy one or both of you. I believed I could deal with the few additional trespassing souls in your area, along with any in mine, while I searched for her. I really didn't think it would take this long, or be this hard, to find her." He sounded dismayed.

"Why not just warn Aelfric?" Trudy asked.

"Because I wasn't sure, Trudy. I didn't know for certain and didn't want to cast suspicion on Nicole if she was innocent." He paused. "And, I still hoped that, even if I was right, I could persuade Nicole to abandon this plan before any real harm was done," he said, more quietly. Then he sat back in his chair, his story finished.

Seb was watching him and, although physically he looked more relaxed, as if relieved to have got everything off his chest, his aura was vibrating and shimmering as though he were still under extreme stress.

Now Nat spoke, very quietly.

"There is something else," she said and Henri jerked his head up and eyed her warily.

"Yes," Aelfric, agreeing with Nat, stood, looking down on Henri. "You need to tell us all, Henri."

Henri flinched and then, suddenly, he bent forward and put his head in his hands. Aelfric stepped over and placed a hand on his shoulder. "Henri, we will sort this together, I told you that."

Now Henri lifted his head. He looked anguished as he stared up at Aelfric and when he spoke, his voice cracked.

"Lotty is missing," he said.

# The Trap

Seb didn't know who Lotty was, but Henri was clearly very upset that she was missing. Zach was blunt.

"Who's Lotty," he said, turning and staring at Henri who had, once more, put his head in his hands.

"She is Henri's Seer," Trudy answered.

"Yes," Greg whispered, looking sad. "And his wife of more than a hundred years."

"A hundred years?" Scarlet said, shocked. "That long?" She grimaced.

"What's wrong with that?" Zach asked and she tutted at him.

"Over a century, Zach! Married to the same person!" she said in a hissed whisper, shaking her head.

"When you love someone, why not!" he muttered, crossing his arms. Looking disgruntled, he frowned at the grass and added quietly, "It's romantic."

"How, Henri? When? Where?" Trudy ignored the pair.

As Henri began his answer, his voice was shaky.

"At the start of the night, I told the others of the darkness and the power surge I had felt and asked Philippe to locate the source. Philippe said he had sensed nothing, and still could not sense anything. In all honesty, my immediate suspicion was that it might be Nicole who was the cause of this darkness. It was just a feeling though, based on nothing certain..." His voice trailed off. "So I dismissed that suspicion," he said more firmly, "and tried opening a door to her, hoping to discuss it with her. The door, initially, led to what appeared to be a normal residential road. But it was in your area, Aelfric and not too far from your school. Seabrook Drive?"

"Our road!" Seb said silently to Alice. "They were outside."

"Pace did howl at the window," Alice said. "And Nat sensed the darkness there."

"That was the scene of the first attack," Aelfric said.

Henri, nodding, continued. "Well, when we arrived, there was no sign of Nicole. I felt, however, that she — I believe with her group and Jacqueline — had just left. Nicole wears a signature perfume and I could detect it on the air. So I opened the door again, trying to follow them; but it lead back to the grounds of our Light House."

"Lighthouse?" Zach interrupted. "Seriously? A lighthouse. Is that your place? Now that is cool. Why do we get a Pytt and you get a lighthouse?"

"Shut up, Zach," Trudy snapped.

Henri, frowned at the interruption before resuming.

"Surprised at where we had ended up, I tried opening a door to her once more, but again we couldn't find her or any of her group." He sat more upright, his voice becoming stronger as he continued. "So now my suspicion that Nicole was behind these dark practices returned," he said. "She was clearly evading me. I tried opening the door to her several times and each time, we would arrive at the same residential road, just after they left; I would open the door again and it would take us back to the fountain in the grounds of the Light House. We now ended up in the ludicrous situation where we were traipsing backwards and forwards between those two locations in a maddening game of cat-and-mouse. And, although all the while I was engaging in that game, it prevented Nicole from progressing any plans she may have had, it also meant there would be no permanent resolution and it prevented me from continuing with my own role in my own area. I had to break the cycle. I decided to call a halt to our pursuit.

"I did wonder how Nicole was forewarned that we were coming and then I realised, she was simply being clever. She was using the sudden appearance of the door I was opening as her signal to leave.

"Anyway, having decided to halt the pursuit, we remained at the Light House and I tried to pass a message to Riven. But Riven ignored Dæved's communication. So, unable to think of any other way to locate Nicole, I decided to send Dæved to her. Unfortunately, just at that point, I got the sign that I needed to go and deal with a trespassing soul. Taking just Reynard and Dæved, we dealt quickly and on our return, I did send Dæved to Nicole." He paused, looking worried. "I have never known a Dryad be unable to go to whomever they wish," he said. Seb glanced at Dæved, who looked defensive, and then at Dierne. He saw the faintest signs of concern on his face. Alice fidgeted. "But Dæved could not get to Nicole or any of her group, or Jacqueline."

Seb knew why Henri was worried. Alice had explained to him once that Dryads engaged with the human world as though it were a conscious dream. Geographical distances and solid objects meant nothing to them. They could travel to the other side of the World and back in a split second if they chose and could pass through floors, walls, trees, doors, people — anything of substance — as though they were vapour. And, in fact, Alice had said that simply thinking of where they wanted to be was sufficient to get them there; so if Alice wanted to join Seb, even without actually knowing where he was, just thinking about going to him would get him to the right location. So if Dæved was unable to get to Nicole, then there was something seriously wrong.

Aelfric looked intently at Henri, who took a short breath and spoke more slowly.

"When sending Dæved didn't work either, I had no choice but to simply wait and hope that, if I gave it another while, Nicole would assume we had stopped trying to locate her and I could open a door and surprise her. So that is what we did; as frustrating as it was, we waited. And then, I felt the next attack." He shook his head. "Sadly, that was the indication I needed. Believing that, while using whatever dark practices she was, Nicole would be distracted, I tried opening a door to her. This time, it emerged at the Camberley Obelisk. But there was no sign of Nicole or the others and I had the feeling, as before, that they had just left.

"At a loss, I returned to the Light House and struck on the idea of getting Lotty to use a Scrying Mirror to try and see them. And it worked. Though she said she could see a hazy, dark shadow around them — something she had not seen before when scrying — she was able to locate them. They were in Hellfire Caves." Aiden was nodding frantically. "Well," Henri said, "we now had a location, but there was still the issue that, if I tried to open a door to them, they would see it appear and leave once more. Lotty struggled to keep them under observation too. The hazy darkness continually fluctuated, now and then obscuring the images, making it difficult for her to see what they were doing and, therefore, tell if they were off guard. And then, unfortunately, I got the sign again. Instructing Lotty to keep watching them and requesting Philippe try and give warning if he sensed any dark acts, we left to deal with the trespasser." Now Henri sighed heavily and, using the pause, Zach jumped in.

"Let me guess," he said. "When you got back, Lotty had disappeared?" Henri looked devastated. "Didn't see the Philippe thing coming eh?" Zach snorted.

"Zach!" Trudy shouted.

"At that time no!" Reynard snapped at him. "We had no reason to suspect he was working with Nicole and," he stressed, "when we had left Philippe and Lotty alone on the previous occasion, no issues had arisen. So, save your judgement, Zach," he snarled. "It is premature and ill-placed."

Zach, initially taken aback to have been admonished by Reynard, recovered within a moment. "Philippe is your Sensor, but he couldn't feel the dark stuff, and Henry could? And your Lotty could see a hazy, dark shadow in the mirror, but he still said he couldn't sense anything? Come on, the clues were there!"

Now Aelfric walked across and stood, towering over Zach.

"Zach," he said, "Your bluntness often does you credit, but not on this occasion. Hold your thoughts to yourself, unless they are constructive, and take care not to judge with hindsight what you could not have foreseen had you been there." Though he spoke quietly, he looked uncharacteristically angry. That was as close as any of them had ever got to hearing Aelfric tell a group member off, and Zach knew it. Instantly, his shoulders drooped and he mumbled an apology. Aelfric walked away and sat back down. He was, Seb noticed, holding his side. "Carry on Henri. What happened next?" he said.

"Having finished dealing I tried to get us back to the Light House, but the door I opened took us to Scotland of all places. We found Philippe, beside a loch, half-buried in a snow drift. He was unconscious and had been left in such a remote spot there was no chance he would have been found by a passer by. He would undoubtedly have died of hypothermia if the door had not led us to him. What befell him is another reason we did not doubt his allegiance." Henri looked at Zach who shrugged and nodded acceptance. "We searched the area but there was no trace of Lotty," Henri continued more quietly, as though the memory pained him. "Philippe was in such a poor way we needed to return him to the Light House. Worried too now about my wife, we rushed straight back. She wasn't there! We had no idea what had become of her and even though Philippe quickly regained consciousness, he was able to tell us very little of what had happened. He remembered hearing footsteps in the Light House and then felt a blow to the head. He knew nothing more; certainly not what had happened to Lotty.

"So I left Philippe in Reynard's care and tried several times to open a door to her. On the first attempt, the door opened at the mausoleum below here," he waved a hand downwards and looked surprised, "and I was hopeful of finding her, but I quickly realised she was not there and I sensed that Nicole and her group had just left. When I opened the door again it led to the Camberley Obelisk. Once more, I felt they had just departed and I was certain now that Nicole had Lotty with her. Every time I opened a door, it led me to one of those two locations and I was now caught in a similar situation as before. However, this was worse — more sinister. I was trapped! It was obvious Nicole did have Lotty with her and was taking her back and forth, as I too travelled back and forth, between the two places — one door closure behind them every time. No matter what I tried, I couldn't reach Lotty and nor could I get myself back to the Light House or to any other location. My need to find my wife eclipsed all other needs and so the doors would only ever lead to those two points, all the while Nicole was willing to play that cat-and-mouse game. Unable to reach or to save Lotty, I was also unable to go anywhere else. I became frantic, until Dæved intervened." Henri looked gratefully across at his twin, who watched him quietly and nodded in response. "He forced me to see the hopelessness of my situation and that helped me break free. He advised me to adjust my focus onto the need to return to the Light House and consult with Reynard and Philippe in order to construct a plan to save Lotty. The logic of it was clear. I needed to stop this futile pursuit in order to save her. As soon as I accepted that, I was able to open the door to the Light House."

Seb, like everyone else, was agog, listening to Henri's account. He wondered if Nicole had planned the trap Henri had found himself in, or if it had just been an incidental and, for her, fortunate occurrence caused by her attempts to evade him. Everyone sat or stood in rapt silence as Henri continued.

"I also knew by now that you and Seb were in very real danger and that I needed to do something to protect you. Since I couldn't risk trying to open a door to you, I was planning on calling you, but Philippe, who had recovered somewhat, suggested that you might think it was me who was behind this dark magic. If you had been attacked, which it appeared you had, who else would you suspect but me? And then who knew what you would do? But I couldn't leave you and Seb at risk." He glanced up, actually looking guilty.

"With Lotty's help, over recent years, I have been practising astral projection," he said, and waited for the response. Dom grunted in surprise and Greg gasped. Aelfric, however, showed no emotion. He simply nodded for Henri to continue. "I have had some very limited success," Henri said more quietly, "and I struck upon the idea of projecting my 'spirit' into your main Ley Line. By projecting my soul's energy outside of my body, I would not have to physically interact with any trespassing souls that passed along the Ley Line, but I could plant the seed of a subliminal message into their subconscious so that, when you or Seb read them, you would be debilitated. It was the hardest thing I have done," he said, shaking his head, "encountering, but not dealing with these souls." He looked horrified at his own actions. "And it was still a risk; I was leaving you vulnerable to attack as you opened your auras to read them, but it was all I could do." Now he looked surprised as he glanced at Seb and then back at Aelfric. "I am not sure how I failed on that front," he said. "I suppose I am glad, though, that I did." Aelfric said nothing but Seb put a hand to the small owl talisman around his neck.

"Anyway," Henri continued, "Since I was now certain that Nicole was the one using the dark acts, I realised it made perfect sense that she would come to Hellfire Caves." He pointed at the ground. "The protection of this Sanctum comes at a price, Aelfric, as you know. The Magiks used to create its security also create a barren area underground, beneath this spot, where our senses and abilities are hampered; flamers will not light, Guides' maps will not work and Dryads cannot communicate. That explained why Dæved could not locate them. It is the natural hiding place for someone wishing to elude those of us that would hunt them.

"Having no other hope of finding Lotty, there was no alternative but to come to this area. Since we actually believed now that they were here, I could have sent Dæved alone into the Caves to look for them, but was not willing to risk my twin being unable to communicate if he got into difficulty." Dæved frowned, as though he wasn't happy with that decision. "The issue, however, was that Nicole may see the door appear, as before, if we tried to get to the Caves by that means. If we waited, we could, possibly, catch her and the group off guard but we no longer had the ability to monitor them through Lotty's scrying. I do believe that is why she was taken. Nicole, possibly guessed that we would use that way to track and locate her. So, not wishing to get into the same trap as before, once Philippe was sufficiently recovered, we used the Spirit Stallions to get here."

"Oh, perfect. Yes, perfect," Dom said, approvingly.

Seb had ridden a Spirit Stallion himself and loved these magnificent beasts. Giant, other-realm horses, these creatures could vault a town in a single leap and cover vast tracts of land in seconds. They could, at the will of a Custodian, also shrink to the size of a normal horse and Aelfric had, when unwilling to risk Seb using the doorways, transported him to Royston Cave using a trap pulled by one of these creatures.

"We had only just arrived," Henri continued, "when Dæved got your message, Aelfric. I apologise that he did not answer. What could I have him say? That my successor had rebelled against me; that my own group was splintered; one had betrayed me and one's fate was unknown; that I had deviated from my role as a Custodian and interfered with trespassing souls in your area in an attempt to debilitate you? I certainly didn't want you coming here, if Nicole was, indeed here. But I couldn't tell you to stay away either, you would have been suspicious and, therefore, sure to come anyway. If I am honest, I was not in my right mind either." Now his voice really cracked. "I have lost my Lotty," he said, in a near-tearful whisper, "and my worst fear is what they may do, or already have done, to her to punish me for my efforts to disrupt their plans. I have no idea if she is even alive." He stared at the grass, looking desolate. And then, suddenly, his shoulders started shaking, and he sobbed. Aelfric got up from his seat and crouched beside him. Putting a hand on his arm, he spoke quietly.

"I am so grateful for your efforts to protect me and Seb, Henri," he said. "This burden was never yours to take on. Trust me now, we will find Lotty, and we will deal with Nicole."

Henri looked at Aelfric, his face distraught; Nat rushed over and hugged him.

"Lotty is alive," she said. "I know she is. Don't ask me how, but I know." Gazing at him, her expression sincere and open, she gave him a small smile.

Henri stared at her, stunned. After a moment though, he took her hands in his. "You are remarkable," he said.

Giving Henri a moment to compose himself, Aelfric pulled Dierne, The Caretaker and Trudy to one side and spoke to them out of earshot of the others.

"I feel excluded," Zach moaned. "Don't they trust me?"

"Maybe Aelfric just has a different plan for them," Aiden suggested. "Maybe he is going to look for Nicole with them and he will leave you here to protect Seb?"

"I'll bet that's exactly what it is!" Zach said, sounding even more unhappy. As he finished muttering, Aelfric addressed everyone.

"We know Nicole and her group are in Hellfire Caves, or at least using that as a base to work from," he said. "But what we cannot do is fall into the same trap Henri found himself in. Our need, obviously, is to locate Nicole, and so any door we open will, naturally, lead to her location. If she then commences the same tactic, leaving as we arrive, we could, as Henri was, be caught.

"What is not clear is whether Nicole knew the affect that her fleeing, on Henri's arrival, caused. If she did, then she truly has been clever, manipulating that situation to entrap any who would seek to apprehend her." He paused, letting his words sink.

"But how is she even able to use the doors?" Dom asked. "If she is the one who is wielding sympathetic magic to do harm, then any motive she would have for travelling between two locations would not constitute a legitimate need and so she should not have been able to even locate the doors, let alone activate them," he said, looking concerned.

"Well, if she has a genuine belief that Heath was betrayed by Aelfric," Greg said, "wouldn't Nature see her intentions as 'pure'?"

"No," Aelfric said, quietly, "Using sympathetic magic for vengeance would negate any justice in her cause."

"Then how is she doing it?" Henri asked.

"I think I know, but I will explain when I return," Aelfric said, standing. "First, I must deal with a trespasser."

Seb, caught up in the speculation of how Nicole was using doors she shouldn't be able to use, hadn't noticed the dull ache in his palm until now.

"I should go," he blurted, remembering his promise.

"That time is past, Seb," Aelfric said. "The hour is up and it is too dangerous. I will be back in just a short while." He turned to Reynard. "Reynard, I can hold you to your promise?" he asked and Reynard gave a quick but decisive nod.

"Aelfric, is it wise?" Henri asked. "You will have to let down your guard."

"Which is why I am taking Morgan," he turned and smiled at Zach, "and Zach with me." Zach jerked his head up.

"What? Moi? Not the pint-sized one? Moi?" he grinned.

"Yes you, Zach," Trudy said through clenched teeth, "And if you fail him, you will have me to answer to." She looked as though she didn't agree with the arrangement at all, but wasn't about to go against Aelfric's wishes again that night.

"Zach," Aelfric said. "Trudy will help Reynard protect Henri and Seb." He didn't mention anything about Trudy's injury but Zach understood instantly and glanced at her ankle, which was now clearly swollen. Trying, unsuccessfully, to hide his grin, he pulled his staff from his waistband.

"Let's go then!" he said, and took a few steps forward, then stopped, disconcerted. "Er, which way?"

Aelfric looked genuinely amused at his confusion. "That way," he said, revealing a door in a tree trunk to Zach's right.

"Well that's a relief," Zach said. "I thought we'd have to go all that way back over the water, along the corridor and down the stairs!"

"You only have to unlock the route to come here, Zach," Greg said. "Leaving is much easier."

"We'll be off then," Zach said, rushing to join Aelfric and The Caretaker as they approached the door. "Seb," he turned and winked at him, "If Trudy fails you, she'll have me to answer to." With that, he darted through the door leaving a fuming Trudy standing beside Reynard who was trying not to smile.

"He's not funny," she muttered. "He thinks he is, but he's not."

"Trudy, let me take a look at that ankle," Greg said, as Dierne passed through the door behind The Caretaker and Aelfric, and it closed. Only after the door had fizzled away did she sit on one of thrones and allow Greg to remove her boot.

Watching them, Seb jumped as he suddenly felt a presence behind him and turned to find Reynard inches from him and Alice. The Guardian's movement had been so stealthy Seb hadn't seen or heard him approach.

"Relax Seb, I am here to protect you, not harm you," Reynard said and smiled, amused at Seb's shocked face.

"I think that's comforting," Seb said.

"Then try not to look like a cornered deer," Reynard laughed.

"So, what do we do now?" Greg asked Henri, producing a bandage from his pocket and wrapping it tightly around Trudy's foot.

"There's is nothing we can do but wait," he answered. "We can't track Nicole any more, and if I open a door again, the same thing will happen as before." He sounded frustrated.

"Scarlet?" Dom said, raising his eyebrows at her.

She looked doubtful. "I'm not sure I can," she said, but pulled the small mirror she had used in the Pytt from her pocket.

"Oh, good idea," Aiden said, jumping out of his seat and trotting over to her.

"You have a Scrying Mirror?" Henri asked, surprised. "How long since you were confirmed?"

"Three months," Scarlet said, uncertainly.

"And you can use it?" Henri raised his eyebrows.

"Well, Dom only taught me tonight and I've only done it the once, but it worked. I found you," she said, then blushed, worried Henri would be annoyed they had been tracking him.

"Then, try, by all means," he said, wandering over to her.

Nodding, Scarlet brought the mirror, its reflective surface almost black, up in front of her eyes and stared into it.

"What is she doing?" Seb whispered, edging his way over to Aiden with Alice. Reynard followed, like he was tethered to him.

"Scrying," Aiden whispered back. "You use a reflective surface like a mirror or a glass ball to divine or see things. That's how she located Henri before." He smiled at Seb as Nat joined them.

"A glass ball? Like a Fortune Teller?" Seb asked.

"No, it's not fortune telling. Divining is just 'seeing' things as they are — but at a distance beyond your normal vision or past physical barriers," Aiden whispered.

Trudy, standing, moved to one side and stared out into the trees but Henri, Greg and Dom crowded around Scarlet, and Seb peered between them, trying to see what Scarlet was doing. After more than five minutes of watching her frowning into the mirror and saying nothing, he glanced at Henri, looking to see if he was getting impatient. Henri, he noticed, held a ginger cat in his arms and was absently stroking the creature while keenly watching Scarlet. The only sounds were rustling leaves, the occasional chirp of a cricket and the purring of the cat.

Then Seb felt his hair stand on end as Nat whispered, "Can you feel it?" Greg turned, nodding to her.

"What is it?" Seb asked.

"It is an attack," she said. "But not directed at you; I think it is an attack on Aelfric."

"Then we should go to him," Seb said, taking a step towards Trudy, but Alice put a hand on his arm.

"Seb, Aelfric wanted you to stay here —" Reynard said, before Alice could speak.

"Aelfric knew what he was doing when he left," Greg said. "He knew Nicole would more than likely try this when he read a soul. That is why he didn't want you going, Seb, and also why he took Zach." When Seb looked puzzled he explained, "His 'bubble'! Zach's belief in his ability to use his 'bubble' to protect you and Aelfric is greater than Trudy's." Trudy was listening and frowned annoyance at her brother. "Trudy, it is true," he smiled kindly at her. "Aelfric will have need of it."

"I can see them!" Scarlet suddenly squealed. She sounded astounded at her own success. "Or, I can see a group of people I think are them," she said.

"Describe them," Henri said, looking at the mirror.

"There are six, no seven people. It's really hard to see. It's like there is a huge shadow falling across the mirror. One is definitely Lorna." She glanced at Henri. "So she is Jacqueline!" She looked back down. "There are three other women. One is medium height, athletic-looking, with long, auburn hair, tied in a plait. She has very pale skin and I can see a small tattoo on her neck," she said.

"Yvette," Trudy mumbled. When Scarlet looked up she added, "Nicole's Guardian."

Scarlet nodded and looked back into the mirror. "There are four men and —"

"What about the other women?" Henri demanded, leaning in further.

"Well, one is quite a short woman, greying, brown hair down to her shoulders, she looks about forty," Scarlet sounded surprised. "Oh!" she said, "and she is holding something — doing something — I can't see what." Frustrated, she shook the mirror.

"That won't help, Scarlet," Aiden said.

Huffing, Scarlet stared back into the reflective surface. "Now it's gone! I can't see anything," she said, disappointed.

"Try again," Henri said. "I need to know if Lotty is all right."

"Was that her then?" Scarlet asked, still trying to see in the mirror.

"No," Reynard said quietly. "That was Nicole."

Scarlet physically jumped. "Okay, I've got them again. I can see the other woman. She is very tall, slim, a black lady, beautiful in fact, with a small gold hoop in a piercing over her right eyebrow. Is that her?" She looked at Henri who, nodding, let the cat fall from his arms and held the back of Scarlet's seat.

"How is she?" he asked. "Have they hurt her?"

"Well, I really can't see much. Oh it's gone again," she groaned.

"Zach says he has used his bubble," Alice suddenly spoke into Seb's mind. "He sounds happy. It worked." Alice grinned.

"You can communicate with them too now?" Seb asked.

"Yes. It seems that in the actual Sanctum we can communicate. It is only below it and while using the lock pathways that there are issues; the barren space Henri was talking about I suppose." He shrugged. "They aren't below us, so I can communicate. Zach says they are on their way back now anyway."

"Can you find them again, Scarlet?" Greg asked. "See where they are?"

Seb, standing beside Nat, felt her slip her hand in his and everyone waited while Scarlet concentrated on the mirror. It was another ten minutes before she gave a sudden small squeak then spoke excitedly.

"Okay, I've got them. There are definitely seven of them and where they are is — well, it's dark and it looks like the place is lit by candles or torches. I can see chalky walls, water, stalagmites and, oh!" she said, suddenly realising. "There's that sign we saw." She turned to look at Seb. "It's where we met Lorna — I mean Jacqueline. The sign says 'The River Styx'!"

"Hellfire Caves then," Henri said, satisfied.

# Water Gateways and Enclaves

Seb's palm had stopped aching, so he guessed Aelfric had successfully dealt with the trespassing soul. Zach had told Alice they were on their way back quite some time ago but there was no sign of them yet.

"Are they okay?" he asked Alice.

"I can't get a response," he said.

"Nat, can you feel anything? Are they okay?" Seb whispered to her.

"I can't tell," she said. "I can still feel the darkness."

"Yes," Greg said. "And it's getting stronger isn't it?"

Nat nodded and turned to Scarlet. "Can you see what Nicole is doing now?" she asked.

"She's waving her hands around," Scarlet said. "Like she is angry. She seems to be shouting at one of the men — he is holding something. But I really can't see at all what it is or what he is doing."

As she spoke, Aelfric stepped into the clearing. He looked ashen and was panting heavily. Dierne was discretely supporting him under the arm and The Caretaker, behind them, looked concerned. As they moved towards the thrones, two more figures came into view and Greg gave a squeal of excitement. Zach and Lily stepped into the circle and Greg rushed over and hugged Lily.

"One broken and one decrepit, it's been a heck of a climb up those stairs," Zach said and Lily slapped him on the arm.

"Decrepit Zach? I was faster than you up that last bit," she chuckled, and she certainly looked unaffected by the long climb, especially in contrast to Aelfric, who was now sitting down, leaning to one side and struggling to catch his breath.

"All those steps," Zach, joining Seb, mumbled to him. "Not good..."

"Are you all right Aelfric?" Henri asked. "Did something happen? You look dreadful!"

"Sorry, Henri," Aelfric said, turning to Scarlet. "The man you can see, what is he holding?" he asked, urgently.

Scarlett looked momentarily horrified at the state of Aelfric but then stared back into the mirror. "I can't see clearly, the image keeps getting covered by a black cloud." She frowned in annoyance. "Whatever it is, though, is small and he keeps lifting it up to his face and then, after a moment, lowering it. When Nicole shouts, he lifts it again and stares at it." She gave a sudden gasp and, as if the mirror had burned her fingers, dropped it in her lap. "I know what it is," she said, sounding dismayed.

"A scrying mirror?" Aelfric asked and Scarlet nodded. Aelfric sighed. "Henri," he said, "Nicole, through Jean-Paul, has been watching you."

Henri looked shocked.

"So that was how they knew to leave as you arrived," Reynard said.

"How did I not think of that?" Henri sounded annoyed at himself.

"And Jean-Paul is?" Zach asked.

"Nicole's Seer, Zach, now don't interrupt!" Trudy snapped at him. She turned to Aelfric. "Then she has been watching us too!" she said.

"I don't think so, Trudy. I believe she has been using other 'Sensing' means to track us; there was a clear sign before each attack and it seems to have taken them quite some time to locate Seb initially and then re-locate him, or me since. I would guess Jean-Paul's scrying skills are limited?" He turned to Henri who nodded.

"Since their group's confirmation he has been challenged in his abilities. I don't believe I have ever witnessed him attempt scrying before tonight."

"Well then, I would suggest Nicole instructed him to focus on just watching you, Henri, in order to evade you if the need arose. She could not risk losing the image if he tried to Switch to us."

"Yes; he may not even know how to allow a Switch," Lily said.

"Switch?" Scarlet asked.

Lily smiled and sat with her. "When you are scrying you have to relax and let the mirror show you what you need to see. By being clear in your own mind as to what your priorities are, if something more important for you to see occurs, the image will switch. A single-minded approach will only show you what you think of at the time, not other things that you might need to see. If Jean-Paul is not skilled enough to Switch, he will have had to choose between watching Aelfric and Seb or watching Henri; consciously changing between the two would take time and he could risk not being able to recapture any image at all.

"I would think you are right, Aelfric," she said, looking at him. "Nicole will have told Jean-Paul to focus on Henri, if she is using her own methods for locating you and Seb."

Aelfric, nodding, continued. "The Sanctum acts as a shield. When you all entered your lock pathway, Henri, you disappeared from Jean-Paul's view. Nicole possibly expected that, and may then have instructed Jean-Paul to look for us. They will have been unable to locate anyone until Dierne, Morgan, Zach and I left the bounds of the Sanctum just now. And I know Jean-Paul found us. I didn't feel any warning that I had been located, instead, the moment I called the soul, an attack occurred. Through Jean-Paul, Nicole knew exactly when to strike. Fortunately, Zach and Morgan were able to fend the attack off. I am not sure Nicole expected that."

"Bubbles Seb," Zach mumbled to him.

"We dealt quickly," Aelfric continued, "and then returned to the entrance to the Endless Staircase where I brought Lily through. As we started our ascent, Jean-Paul will have lost sight of us. Nicole will be aware that we are all together in the Sanctum, but uncertain as to what we plan to do."

"That's why she is angry then," Dom said.

"And what do we plan to do?" Henri asked. "If you are right — and I believe you are — as soon as we leave here, we become visible to them and they will be able to avoid us as before."

"Henri," Aelfric said, "if we don't include our twins, there are thirteen of us." He smiled weakly. "Jean-Paul cannot watch us all if we are in different places."

Henri looked curious. "So what is your idea?" he asked.

"Morgan, Trudy, Zach, the Sælan Swords please," Aelfric said and Henri raised his eyebrows. The Caretaker and Trudy each removed something from a pocket and handed it to Aelfric. Zach hesitated but eventually he fiddled around in his pocket and produced a small, shiny object which he reluctantly gave to Aelfric.

"Oh, that sword," he said. "Don't we get to use them?" He sounded disappointed.

"Soon, Zach," Aelfric said. "But not in the way I imagine you think." He turned to Henri. "Henri, I believe Nicole has not been using doors at all; she has been using water gateways. That is how she was able to decide where she went."

Henri was aghast. "Well then she truly is lost," he said.

"Water gateways?" Zach asked.

"They are openings — like the doorways we use — but in water sources," Dom explained. "Unlike our doorways, however, they can be 'forced open' by a Custodian whenever they choose, taking them to wherever they choose; although it must be to another water source. Their use is forbidden except in extreme circumstances. Because it is not natural for a human body to pass through them, it can have a severe, physical effect on any, other than Custodians, who do. Few Custodians even know how to use them; that information is passed from the Witan to a Custodian only when they believe they are experienced and trustworthy enough."

Everyone looked at Henri who shook his head. "She was never told," he said, sounding mystified.

"The day before the last equinox, Heath sent Cue to locate Seb and then followed and tried to take him to the Hurlers," Aelfric said. Seb remembered that haunting moment, in the woods, after he had walked out on everyone; Cue had suddenly appeared from nowhere and led him to a small stream. Then Heath appeared and tried to persuade him to get into a grounded boat. But Seb, confused and rebellious, refused to go with him and ran off. It turned out later that Heath's intent was to take Seb to the Hurlers by water, ensuring Aelfric could not track them. "I pondered for some time how he managed to get to that location," Aelfric continued, "given that his motives were malicious and so he wouldn't have been able to use a door. I am certain he used a water gateway, and I believe he has taught Nicole how to use them and that is what she is using now."

"To take such a step means she is really past caring about Nature's Laws," Henri said, shocked by the idea.

"What I propose, Henri, is to create a Triadic Enclave," Aelfric said, shifting uncomfortably in his seat. Henri looked stunned.

"You came prepared for that?" he said, looking at the small objects in Aelfric's hand which were glinting in the firefly light. To Seb they looked like the tiniest, most intricately decorated, daggers.

"Henri, we had no idea what — or who — we were dealing with," Aelfric said evenly. "We had to plan for the worst."

Henri nodded acceptance. "I have rarely had cause to use a Triadic Enclave though. You?" he asked.

"Four occasions only," Aelfric said quietly. "An enclave will buy us a limited amount of control, nothing more. As soon as they are prepared, Nicole will strike again. But I believe the enclave will work to prevent them fleeing as before."

"You guys are doing it again," Zach moaned. "You know that none of us," he waved his hand around to show Seb's group, "have a clue what you are talking about?"

"Zach," Greg said, looking excited, "A Triadic Enclave establishes a containment that cannot be breached from inside or outside; it contains all those who are within its boundaries when it is formed and excludes all those who are outside."

"A trap then?" Zach asked.

"A containment," Dom said. "For all those within it, at the time it is created."

"By creating the enclave," Aelfric explained, "we prevent Nicole, her group, Jacqueline and Philippe from going anywhere beyond the limited area of that containment."

"Well, Philippe isn't going anywhere any time soon," Zach snorted and then stopped and gasped. "He wasn't there! When we came across the water floor just now, he wasn't there. Where'd he go? Did he escape?"

"The net holds only as long as the Custodians want it to," Reynard said.

"So you let him go?" Zach, astounded, looked at Henri and then at Aelfric.

"We have no need of prisoners; Philippe chose his own path," Henri said. "I just hope the one he seeks to be with was seeking to have him with her," he added. "If not, then my poor friend will be in a — difficult position."

"Well, how would he open a door to get out?" Zach asked.

"Precisely," Greg chuckled. "If Nicole didn't, or couldn't, open the door for him, he will get as far as the exit to Henri's lock pathway and no further."

"Stuck in a stairway, in the dark," Zach said, smiling.

"It's a little less comfortable than that," Henri said. "But enough. He chose his path as I say, and we are set on ours." He gave Aelfric a small bow. "The enclave is a good idea Aelfric, go on."

"Firstly," Aelfric said, "we all have to understand that, as soon as we leave the Sanctum Nicole, through Jean-Paul, will be able to see precisely where we are and what we are doing. She cannot hear but she can see. So be mindful of what you do. Seb," Aelfric turned to him, "You need to be aware too that it will be at that point Nicole may seek to attack you again. She will not waste time. Focus on your aura." Seb nodded and Aelfric smiled at him. Then, looking at the others, he showed them the small daggers. "These are Sælan Swords, or binding swords. When they are used, with íwan parchment, to make markers at three points of a triangle, anyone or anything within the area of that triangle is bound to that area. The aim here is to keep Nicole and the others within this geographical locality." He looked at Henri. "The markers are placed by a Custodian and their Guardian. Once the last marker is placed, the sword can be used by the Guardian, within the enclave, to deal with whatever threat there may be."

"Ooo," Zach said and Trudy huffed.

"As a norm, enclave markers are placed mere feet apart, creating a very small containment area, in order to hold a single — more challenging — threat, such as a shadowtrail," Aelfric continued, again, shifting awkwardly in his seat. "This will be a considerably larger enclave and I am not sure if that will cause us any issues. We will keep the footprint of it as small as possible but, at the very least, it will need to be big enough to hold all of us and Nicole and her followers."

"All of us? We will be contained too?" Aiden asked, looking worried. Dom nodded. "For how long?"

"Until the last enclave marker is removed," Dom said.

"Okay, so which of us will place the markers?" Henri asked.

"Usually, just one Custodian, with one Guardian and one sword, places all three markers, but, on this occasion, I do not believe one of us could get to the three locations and set the markers without Jean-Paul seeing and alerting Nicole. If they realise what we are doing, it will give them a chance to leave before the enclave is established."

"We need a distraction then," Reynard said and Aelfric nodded.

"Jean-Paul cannot see more than one vision in the scrying mirror at a time and, if Lily is right, his skills are not developed enough to allow him to Switch. So, while the markers are being placed everyone else will need to act as decoys." Henri was nodding understanding. "I suggest that each Custodian places one marker," Aelfric said and now Henri looked surprised. "Nicole is no fool Henri. If a group emerge from the shield of the Sanctum and one of us is not with them, she will get Jean-Paul to try and locate the one who is missing. Even if two of us are with the group, she will look for the third. We could gamble on Jean-Paul being slow to change images, but that may not be long enough for one Custodian to get to all three points. What I propose is that we open four doors. With the exception of us and three Guardians, everyone else will step, one at a time, through the first door. Jean-Paul will see the first person emerge, then the second and the third, in slow succession. He will, I hope, be drawn to watch as each new person emerges, waiting for the Custodians to appear. In the meantime we, with our Guardians, will use the other three doors, each one leading to a marker point. We will arrive simultaneously and place the markers, simultaneously, instantly forming the enclave, before Jean-Paul and Nicole realise we are not with the main group. By the time Nicole has redirected Jean-Paul's search, in order to locate us, the enclave will be in place."

Now Aelfric captured light from the fireflies above him on his birthmark and reflected it onto the small swords. "Sæl," he said. There was a flash of blue light which was gone in a second and Aelfric then handed one tiny sword to Reynard. He offered one to Zach who snatched it and grinned at Seb.

"So, where are the markers to be?" Henri asked.

"Where are they Scarlet?" Aelfric asked.

"They were in the River Styx," Scarlet said and gazed into her mirror again.

"They'll have wet feet then," Zach chuckled and she frowned at him.

"I don't mean actually in the river," she said. "It's just that I saw the sign for it."

"Water gateways," Greg said. "They need to stay near a water source. If they can't see Henri, or us, they will have to simply watch out for the appearance of a door or our arrival and they would need a quick escape. Nicole won't stray far from the river. Can you check, Scarlet? Are they still there?" he said. Nodding, she looked into the mirror.

Aelfric had left the last sword on his open palm. Neither The Caretaker nor Trudy had spoken but now The Caretaker strode over to Aelfric and took the sword. Seb guessed that, through Dierne, the pair had discussed which of them would be best suited to accompany Aelfric. He looked at Trudy. She gave a quick smile to The Caretaker and then, like everyone else, turned to watch Scarlet.

"Okay, I can see them again," Scarlet said. "I don't think they've moved. It looks the same as before, the stalagmites, the torches or candles, the chalk walls. I can't see the sign though."

Lily leant towards her. "They are not necessarily next to the sign, Scarlet. Scrying shows you what you need to see. The sign will have appeared before, to give you confirmation of the location. Relax and let it show you," she said.

After a pause Scarlet smiled. "Yes, I see the sign. They are still at the river. All seven of them and Nicole is still shouting at that poor man. He looks really nervous, like a child being told off. Philippe made it to them. He looks nervous too," she said. "He's hiding behind Yvette."

Aelfric looked thoughtful. "Seven," he said.

"What?" Henri asked.

"Seven," Aelfric repeated. "Scarlet, you said all seven are there?" Scarlet nodded. "But Philippe is with them?"

"Yes," Scarlet said, not understanding.

"Then who is missing?" Reynard said, getting Aelfric's point. "Nicole's group, assuming you cannot see Riven, is five. Add Jacqueline and Lotty, that is seven. If Philippe is there now, you should be able to see eight people. So who is missing?"

"I, I don't know," Scarlet said, flustered. "Oh, yes I do. Jacqueline. Jacqueline is missing. Where did she go?" Scarlett looked up, surprised.

"Does it matter?" Greg asked. "She can't do much alone."

"She is the one who, second to Nicole I imagine, will have the most knowledge of these dark practices, Greg," Aelfric said. "If she is not with the group, there is a good reason and we need to locate her and see what she is doing. Scarlet, can you Switch?" he asked. Scarlet stared across at him looking shocked at the request.

"Relax, Scarlet," Lily said, softly. "All you have to do is let it show you what you need." Scarlet took a deep breath and frowned back into the mirror. Then she jumped.

"I see her!" She beamed at Lily.

"Lily, could you watch the others?" Aelfic said and Lily, nodding, produced her own, small, scrying mirror from a pocket. Sitting cross-legged on the throne beside Scarlet she looked into it while Aelfric spoke to Scarlet. "Tell us what you see."

"It's dark. Really dark. She only has a small candle so it's hard to tell where she is." Scarlet took another breath, closed her eyes, then opened them again. Then she smiled. "I see waxwork models."

"The Inner Temple," Henri said.

Now Scarlet tutted in frustration. "I've lost the image. This dark cloud keeps coming and going across it. No, wait, it's back," she said. "She's gone behind the waxworks and is pressing her hand against the wall. It's moving! A section of the wall has opened and she is walking through. It's so hard to see," Scarlet said, shaking her head. "Okay, she seems to be in a larger room or cave now and there is a stone table, like an altar, in the middle of it. She has put her bag on the table, next to a large dish that's on there. She's lighting another candle. That's better, I can see more. Now she is emptying some things out of her bag —"

"Things?" Dom asked, stepping forward.

Scarlet huffed. "It's gone again," she said. "I can't see anything, just a black cloud."

"Did you see any of the things?" Dom said.

"I think I saw a jar and a spoon and another, smaller dish, that was all, before I lost the image," Scarlet said. Then she jumped. "I've got her again. Okay, yes, there is a jar — which looks like it has mud and stones in it. I see the spoon and the little dish and she has also put a bottle of water on the altar with them and..." her face wrinkled in confusion, "...a toothpick?" she said, surprised. "Oh," she suddenly leant her face closer to the mirror, "and what looks like a little, floppy doll — actually, more like a doll that hasn't been properly stuffed."

Dom took a deep breath. "She is preparing another effigy," he said.

"A voodoo doll!" Zach said, sounding quite excited. "That's okay. We can beat that," he said, puffing his chest out. "Bubbles." He grinned at Trudy, who nodded and moved closer to Aelfric, hobbling on her injured ankle.

Henri looked angry. "We must stop this," he growled.

"Lily," Aelfric said. "Are the others doing anything we need to know about?"

"No," Lily said. "Nicole seems to have calmed down and is now speaking with Emile and Georges — her Sensor and her Guide," she added, glancing at Zach, before continuing. "Whatever she is telling them, they are nodding. I must say though," she looked at Henri, "Emile doesn't look well; he looks unsteady on his feet. Has he been ill of late?" Henri shook his head, puzzled.

"Jacqueline is doing something strange now," Scarlet called out and all eyes turned on her. "She has opened the jar and emptied the contents into the large dish and now she has opened the bottle of water and is pouring it over the tip of her left forefinger, letting the liquid run into the small dish. It's like she's washing her finger — just the one! Why would she wash just one finger? Oh? Now she's scraping under her nail with the toothpick."

"Nice!" Zach said.

"She's rinsing water over her fingertip again; now she's emptying the contents of the small dish into the large dish and stirring the mixture with the spoon. She has placed the floppy doll and the toothpick beside the dish and now... well, she is just waiting," Scarlet finished.

"It sounds like she has prepared a sample for a tag-lock," Dom said, looking puzzled.

"But the sample is from her," Aiden said. "What does she need that for? If Nicole uses it with the effigy it will only work against Jacqueline, surely?"

Seb, feeling sick, spoke nervously. "I don't think it is her sample," he said and Aelfric's eyes flicked over to him. "I think it's mine." Now he pulled his sleeve up and, like everyone else, stared at the broken skin on his forearm. Congealed blood had turned black around three scratches, where Jacqueline had dug her nails into him. The wounds still smarted.

"Seb!" Nat said, alarmed. "Why didn't you tell us?"

"I thought it was an accident. When Lorna — Jacqueline — grabbed hold of me down in the passageway, she dug her nails in. When her grip was broken, she scratched me. I didn't think anything of it," he mumbled.

"Now we know why she was there," Trudy muttered.

"So she has a blood and skin, sample," Dom said, sounding wary.

"What does that mean?" Seb asked, looking at Dom's worried face. Dom didn't answer. "What does it mean — if she has blood and skin?" Seb repeated.

"They are the most potent kind of sample for a tag-lock, Seb," Aiden jumped in. "The most prized tag-lock that can be used to create an effigy is blood, and the second most prized is skin. It is very difficult to deflect any harmful intent when blood or skin are used because they come from within a person; they haven't just been in contact with them and they are not simply dead cells, like hair. Jacqueline's got both blood and skin. What is more, if two people work on one effigy with two samples of that kind and use their combined intent to harm the person it is created to work on, then that is a really, really big problem," he sounded horrified. "So if Nicole and Jacqueline create the effigy together, with those samples, then —"

"We get the picture Aiden, and well done," Zach interrupted. "You've made Seb turn white! Seb," he said, turning to him, "You forget, you've got my bubble to help you."

"Seb," Aelfric said, firmly. "You can always resist sympathetic influence, if you are aware and if you concentrate on your Aura Shield." Seb nodded, trying to stifle the sick feeling in the pit of his stomach.

"You'll be okay," Alice said into his mind and smiled. "You've blocked her before."

"Nicole is moving," Lily broke in.

"She will be going to join Jacqueline," Dom mumbled.

"We need to act now," Aelfric said, standing unsteadily.

"Let's get on then," Henri agreed. "If we want to keep the area of the enclave as small as possible and yet contain all of them, by my recollection of the layout of the caves, the best locations for the markers will be at either end of the River Styx; one at the Cursed Well at the east end and another at the western end. That will make one side of the Triadic area. The third marker will have to be placed within the Altar Cave itself. Are there doors at those locations Dom?" he asked.

Dom clicked his tin open. After a moment he shook his head.

"The shadow of the Sanctum prevents me seeing," he said.

"There's definitely one in the Inner Temple cave," Aiden said. "We went through it before we met Jacqueline."

"But then whoever sets that marker would have to walk through from there into the Altar Cave. They will be seen by Jacqueline," Henri said. "What do we do?"

"The Triadic Enclave does not have to be on the same level as those you wish to contain," Aelfric said. "We place the markers above that lower section of the Caves, around the mausoleum and St Lawrence's Church."

"That will work," Dom said, pulling his notebook from his pocket.

"Right," Henri said, reaching a hand out. Dom, using his pen, scribbled something onto the top sheet of the notebook, then tore the silvery paper free and passed it to Henri. He scribbled on the next two sheets and then, tearing them free, handed them to Aelfric and Seb. Seb stared at the delicate paper; it was so fine he could barely feel it between his finger and thumb. On it, Dom had drawn three loops that circled through and around each other. They had been formed from one continuous line that wove in and out of itself, creating these loops and returning to the beginning.

"That's an eternal knot," Aiden whispered to Seb. "No beginning, no end. It has a closed path. It's meant to represent the link between earth, sea and sky," he said. "I'm guessing that it contains everyone through all those levels."

"It also represents body, mind and soul, Aiden," Dom hearing his explanation added.

"Okay, so what do I do with it?" Seb asked.

Aelfric made a door appear in the tree trunk nearest him. He motioned everyone towards it.

"One-by-one," he said. "Dom, can you lead the way?" Dom nodded and seized the door knob. "This will open somewhere inside the church; that is as far as I dare, in order to keep you within the enclave, but not scare Nicole into fleeing," Aelfric said. "Pass through slowly and remain there as everyone else steps out. Lily, can you check that Jean-Paul has noticed?" Lily nodded. "Seb, when Henri and I are ready, you are going to step through this door." Aelfric waved his hand again and another door appeared in the tree trunk adjacent to the one Dom was just stepping through. "Immediately you get to the other side, place the íwan parchment at your feet and illuminate the knot."

"Jean-Paul has called Nicole," Lily said. "She has come back to see what he has found."

"That bit worked," Henri said.

"Aiden, follow Dom, slowly," Aelfric instructed and a nervous Aiden passed through the doorway. "Zach, as Seb lights the knot you must drive the Sælan Sword through the centre of it," he said. Zach nodded. "Through the centre, Zach," Aelfric stressed and Zach nodded more firmly. By now, Aiden had passed through the door. "Once Zach has staked the parchment to the ground, Seb, you will stand to the north-west of it, with Zach and Alice, and light the sword. Say the word 'sælan' as you do." Aelfric spoke more quickly, "That will set the marker. Greg," he said and Greg walked through the doorway.

"Nicole is listening to Jean-Paul, I believe he is telling her who he can see. She is questioning him, quite forcefully actually," Lily said.

"Are you ready Henri?" Aelfric asked as he moved towards the next tree trunk. Beckoning Henri to it, he made a door appear in that one and then the next, which he approached himself. Without instruction, Trudy now limped after Greg, and The Caretaker joined Aelfric as Reynard left Seb's side for the first time and joined his own Custodian.

"Take care oh hobbling one," Zach called after Trudy who glared back over her shoulder at him before passing through the doorway.

"Scarlet try to keep watching Jacqueline, and Lily, the others; I know it will be difficult as you go through the door but let us know if anything significant happens," Aelfric called across as Nat moved towards the doorway. "Seb, when your marker is in place, pass a message through Alice," Aelfric said to him. "The sword can then be removed by Zach and used if needed."

"Yay!" Zach waggled the tiny sword around with his fingers.

Seb looked from the parchment between his own fingers to the miniature sword Zach was toying with. He wondered what on Earth Zach could use such a tiny thing for.

"Any issues, let us know," Aelfric said. He nodded to Nat and she stepped through the door. Giving Seb a reassuring smile, Aelfric opened his own door.

"Okay," Seb mumbled to himself. His stomach alive with butterflies, he seized the silver doorknob in front of him, twisted it and pushed. The door swung open and he walked into darkness.

# Containment

Cocooned within the warmth and quiet of the Sanctum, Seb had forgotten that, outside, it was a raw winter's night. He was shocked by the ferocity of the cold wind which hit him as as he emerged into the shadow-filled enclosure of a roofless hexagonal structure. He was even more shocked as the wind ripped the delicate piece of íwan parchment out of his grasp and it spiralled away to land, flapping against the flint stone pillar of a square cenotaph in the centre of what he already knew was the Dashwood Mausoleum. Giving a pathetic, hopeless yell, he leapt after it, followed at speed by Zach who had stepped through the doorway behind him. Zach overtook him and had covered half the distance when the paper was suddenly pulled from the pillar and floated, against the wind, back towards Seb who laughed with relief as Alice materialised, gripping it between his thumb and finger, carrying it back to him.

"Good Al," Zach yelled. "Now put it on the ground so Seb can light it up!"

Alice swooped down and placed the parchment at Seb's feet, holding it in place so it didn't blow away again. All around them flamers illuminated, dotted over the grass and along the arches and railings that formed the mausoleum. Using their light, Seb shone it onto the knot on the paper and Zach, kneeling, carefully placed the point of the little sword into the centre of it. He slammed the palm of his hand onto the top of the hilt and drove the sword through the parchment and into the ground. Standing, he put his hands on his hips.

"Okay, Seb. On you go," he said.

"To the north-west," Alice said. "Remember? Aelfric said stand to the north-west."

Nodding, Seb circled around to where he instinctively knew north-west to be and, as Zach and Alice joined him, he lit the sword.

"Sælan," he said and a flash of blue light shot from his hand, striking the small pommel and blinding them all. When it had gone, the contrasting darkness was equally blinding until Seb's eyes adjusted.

"That's what I was waiting for!" Zach exclaimed, snatching the sword from the ground and hefting it above his head. It was now the size of a broadsword and it made a humming sound as Zach swished it through the air. Jewels, running the length of its hilt beneath his fingers, sparkled in purples, greens and blues and the metal blade shone silver. "Mine, mine, mine," Zach laughed.

At their feet, there was no sign of the íwan parchment.

"Is that it then?" Seb shouted over the whining of the wind and looked at Alice.

"Dierne and Dæved say they are complete," Alice said and smiled.

"So where now?" Zach asked, spinning, with the sword. He walked past Seb and suddenly rebounded and fell backwards. "What the?" He recovered his footing quickly.

"That'll be the boundary of the enclave then," Alice laughed. "It worked."

"Okay, but still where now?" Zach asked. "Back through the door?"

"We can't," Seb said, pointing at the wall where the door was just fizzling out of sight. "It's on the other side of the boundary."

"Was that supposed to happen?" Zach asked, still playing with the sword. "Aelfric said to place the paper at your feet immediately you stepped through the door Seb. Should we not have been standing over there then?" He jabbed the sword towards the wall.

"That wouldn't have made any difference," Seb said, trying not to feel guilty. "We would still have had to come around to the north-west and we would still be this side of the boundary."

"Okay, we need another door," Zach said. "Ask Aiden, Al."

"I already have," Alice said and pointed. "He says there is one there."

Zach was moving instantly. Holding the sword in one hand he trotted to the wall Alice had indicated. It housed seven arched alcoves, the largest, centre one of which contained two sculpted figurines Seb could barely make out. Zach moaned as he stepped in a massive puddle of rainwater that had gathered in the grass beneath them.

"Bloomin' brilliant! Now I've got wet feet... again!" He lifted his right foot and shook it as Seb joined him. "C'mon Seb. I've got a lovely, lovely sword; we need to be where the action is."

"Dierne says Aelfric wants you to come to the church, Seb," Alice said and Seb, nodding, reflected light onto the wall, making the door appear. Zach, impatient, opened it and leapt through.

They joined the others, who were assembled around the font just inside the entrance to the main body of the church. Everyone was there.

"What next then?" Henri asked Aelfric.

"Now we need to deal with Nicole," Aelfric answered, sadly. "The enclave is in place, so she cannot leave."

"She is making her way out of the river area, Aelfric," Lily said, staring into her mirror. "It appears she knows something is afoot."

"What is Jacqueline doing, Scarlet?" Aelfric asked.

"Just waiting," Scarlet said. "Wait, no, she is moving. She's walking back to the Inner Temple. She has left the doorway open to the other cave." She frowned and shook the mirror. "For goodness' sake!" she huffed, "It's clouded over aga... oh, no, I can see. Nicole has just joined her."

"Just Nicole?" Henri asked. "Not the others? Not Lotty?"

"No, just Nicole," Scarlet said.

"The others have remained by the river," Lily said.

"Nicole is reflecting candlelight from her hand onto one of the walls in the Inner Temple," Scarlet half-whispered; her voice echoed hauntingly around the vast space of the church. "I think it's where the door we used is. Now Jacqueline is opening her tin. She has opened the hidden compartment and is taking out a pinch of rowan powder."

"They intend to lock the door," Dom said.

"Nicole won't be able to make it appear, though," Greg said. "Not without having a legitimate need..."

"She may be able to," Henri said and Aelfric turned to him. "We have the sign." Henri pointed to his palm. "I must go."

"You cannot my friend," Aelfric said and Henri suddenly looked appalled.

"The enclave!" he said, realising. "Aelfric, we still have souls to deal with. One of us should have remained outside the enclave."

"That is catered for," Aelfric said calmly and Henri looked puzzled. "I sent a message to Maria on your boarder and Séamus on mine."

"You involved other Custodians in this?" Henri sounded mortified. "What will they think of me?"

Aelfric placed a hand on his arm. "Nothing more than that you have done all you can to manage a rebellious Custodian. None of this is your fault. Now, if the sign is there, then you are right, Nicole will be able to reveal the door —"

"She has," Scarlet said. "And Jacqueline has just locked it."

"She is preventing us using any of the lower doors, forcing us to walk along the route of the tunnels to get to her," Reynard said. "It will mean they can hear and see us coming and removes any element of surprise we could have had."

"Do you think she knows about the enclave?" Greg asked.

"Possibly, if Jean-Paul has seen the swords and knows what they are," Aelfric said. "Certainly though, she will know we have all gathered here and will anticipate that our next move will be to try and get to her."

"She's right then," Zach said, tapping the tip of his sword on the decorative flagstones of the floor. The Caretaker, also brandishing a large broadsword, moved a hand onto the hilt of Zach's sword and stopped him playing with it.

"Not entirely in the way she expects though, Zach," Aelfric said with a small smile. "You know of the Cursed Well, Henri," he said. Henri nodded, looking intrigued. "Do you know what lies nearby?"

Now Henri smiled. "Yes I do," he said. "And I doubt she does."

"Let's hope so," Aelfric said. "For that will be your route. I am sure you would prefer to deal with Lotty's rescue while we deal with Nicole?" he asked and Henri nodded again.

"Nicole and Jacqueline are walking through into the altar cave," Scarlet said.

"Time is short, Aelfric," Dom muttered. "If she has blood and skin —"

Aelfric nodded. "We must go." He turned to Seb. "It is vital that you concentrate on your Aura Shield, Seb. Cue, Pace," he called and the wolves leapt from nowhere into the aisle of the church. Instantly Cue moved towards Aelfric who waved the beast away and over to Seb. "Guard him," he said. Cue whined but stepped across to Seb's side with Pace.

Squeezing past the wolves, holding the sword in both hands, Zach grinned wildly. "Let's do it then," he said.

Aelfric regarded him calmly. "We will use the door below the Endless Staircase and walk from there to the caves at the end. We need to get to Nicole and Jacqueline before they are able to act on the effigy," he said.

"They'll know we're coming," Trudy said.

"That's the idea," Aelfric nodded. "Our direct approach will hopefully prevent them seeing Henri's approach. There is a hidden and largely unknown, physical entrance from above ground, at the eastern curve of the River Styx, which opens at the Cursed Well inside. Henri, you, with Morgan and Reynard, will use that. Dom, Lily and Greg, you will go with them," Aelfric said. He turned to the two Guardians. "When you have the group under control," he said, "bring them to the altar cave." The pair nodded.

"Aelfric," Scarlet called out and Aelfric looked at her. "Jacqueline is putting some of the mud and stone mixture into the doll." She looked confused. "The doll's seam isn't sealed and she is scooping the mixture into it."

Aelfric stiffened. "Henri," he said quickly, "We will go first. Jean-Paul should see us disappear and will search for us. Hopefully he will find us again as we enter the tunnels and then direct Yvette towards us. That should give you sufficient time to get to Lotty."

Henri nodded and now Aelfric made the door they had used to get to the church reappear. Briefly, he placed a hand on Trudy's shoulder and mumbled something to her none of the others could hear. She gave an embarrassed nod. "Then lead on please," he said, smiling at her and, looking relieved, she opened the door and walked through. With the exception of Henri's group everyone else followed, Seb shepherded across the threshold by an impatient Zach.

As they stepped into the Hellfire Caves tunnel, Seb shivered. The place seemed colder, darker and more ominous than he remembered. Dom had taken one torch, and whilst the two this group had left were ample to illuminate their immediate surroundings, they also served to create brooding, threatening shadows beyond them.

The group set straight off at a jog, scrunching over the damp gravel. Zach and Trudy led the way, directed by Aiden, who didn't seem to need his map; he somehow, instinctively, found the route they required. Scarlet was still trying to stare into her mirror but after less than a minute she gave up.

"I can't scry and run," she panted.

Trudy was marginally hampered by her injured ankle and Zach, subtly, matched his pace with hers. Nat stayed close to Seb who, at the rear with Alice, was followed by the two wolves.

As he trotted quickly through the gloom, he worried that, at any moment, he would feel a sudden depression followed by searing pain and so he tried to concentrate on his Aura Shield as Aelfric had advised him. But Aiden's words kept echoing in his mind: 'It is very difficult to deflect any harmful intent when blood or skin are used because they come from within a person...' He tried to ignore those words and focus on how strong he had felt when he had repelled the attack on the boat.

They passed through a large cave, most of it cloaked in darkness, and continued along the tunnel until they reach a t-junction. Aiden led them left along it before it seemed to turn back again and head downwards and then Aelfric suddenly signalled for everyone to stop. Standing in the cold, Seb could hear, between the sound of everyone's breathing, distant crunching noises.

"What's that?" Aiden whispered.

Trudy snatched the torch from him and flashed it up and down the tunnel. Other than spreading frightening shadows around the walls it showed them nothing.

"Scarlet, what do you see?" Zach grabbed her and pushed her forward.

"Nothing," she said, staring into the darkness and then she jumped as Dæved materialised in front of her and then zoomed over to Aelfric.

"Henri says there is a problem. We can't find them — any of them," he said, his rustling voice a whisper on the dank air. "Not by the river, or in the Inner Temple cave or the altar cave beyond. They have vanished!"

The slight crunching Seb had heard now turned into definite sounds of running footfalls. Zach, sword in hand, set off at a trot and just as he reached a point where the tunnel forked to the left, The Caretaker, holding a firefly torch, and Reynard dashed out of it. A bewildered Greg and Dom followed them and then Lily appeared with Henri, who looked upset.

"They were gone! When we got there, they had already left," he said, angrily.

"So much for the containment," Zach said. "I thought they weren't supposed to be able to get away."

"Lily," Aelfric said, breathing hard. "What did you see?" He leant against the tunnel wall as she answered and Cue moved over to him.

"As we crossed through the door from the church, to the one near the hidden entrance, I could not scry. By the time the image reformed, Yvette had returned to Jean-Paul; I think she had already warned Nicole that you had appeared in the tunnels, and as we opened the hidden door, I saw Jacqueline and Nicole run in and join the group. We were around the curve, by the Cursed Well, and couldn't physically see them. A black cloud covered my mirror. By the time we turned the bend to the main river track, they were gone!" she said.

"They must have used a water gateway," Dom mumbled. "But where else could they go? What other water source will there be in such a small geographical area?"

"I have tried scrying to find them," Lily said. "But the shadow keeps blocking the image." She shook her head and Scarlet nodded. She had been looking into her own mirror and now dropped her hand to her side and shrugged. "I believe opening the water gateways causes the disruption. If that is the case then, until the gateway closes, we will see nothing," Lily said.

Seb wasn't listening; he was preoccupied by his palm, which had started aching, and then Aelfric, turning to him, spoke quietly.

"Séamus will deal, Seb." He smiled and Seb nodded, relieved. Now Aelfric turned to Henri. "If Nicole has tried to go beyond the containment then she will know for sure that the enclave is in place. There will be a very limited number of water sources within its area, maybe only two or three. We must use that to our advantage."

"What advantage?" Henri asked. "If we use the doors, we will still be caught as before, between those two or three places, only now none of us will be able to break free."

"Not as before, Henri; there are three Custodians. Since we know one water source, the River Styx, one of us needs to remain there. Another of us can then try getting to Nicole through a door. If there is only one more water source within the enclave, she will either be there when the door opens or she will be forced to return to the river. If there is a third location within the enclave then the last of us will have to open a door to that place."

"And if there are more?" Henri asked.

"Then we will have to resort, at that point, to leaving a couple of our group behind, ready to intercept them if they come back to the previous point, while we move on to the next. Eventually, Nicole will run out of options and one of us will end up in the same location as she is." Henri nodded agreement. "If Jean-Paul is scrying," Aelfric continued, "as soon as the water gateway is closed, they will know exactly where we are and will watch what we do next." Aelfric stopped talking for a moment and seemed to struggle to catch his breath. The Caretaker stepped towards him but he shook his head, placed a hand on Cue's back and carried on. "Although, we will also be able to see where they are and what they are doing. We will also have the advantage that, once the first of us goes through a doorway, he cannot follow or watch us all. So, let's get to the River Styx and begin." He indicated for The Caretaker and Reynard to lead the way and the whole group took the tunnel back down towards the end of the caves.

As they approached the part of the passageway that ran over the River Styx, Zach shouted to them all.

"Watch where you're treading folks. You don't want Seb-puke on your shoes." Reynard, however, brought them up short of the river, a couple of yards from the grating. "Wise move Rey; can you smell that? Eiou!" Zach grumbled. Reynard, ignoring him, pointed at a dark recess in the wall.

"Through here," he said and pushed against the back of it. It receded by about an inch and then he slid the section of wall across, revealing a further narrow passageway which he stepped into.

Led by Henri, everyone followed, the space so confined they had to proceed in single-file. The pace Reynard set was more of a run and the light from the torches leapt and danced over the very low ceiling and close walls as the tunnel curved left. After a couple of minutes it suddenly opened out onto a small bank beside the underground river.

Aelfric had been forced to let go of Cue in the cramped space and as he stepped out of the tunnel his legs suddenly gave way and he had to reach for Dierne. Dierne tried to hide what had happened, catching him and discretely supporting him, but Henri had noticed.

"What's going on Aelfric?" he said, alarmed and then Seb realised why. The hand Aelfric had placed on Dierne's shoulder was covered in blood.

"Aelfric!" Greg said and went to help him. As everyone started fussing Aelfric waved them away but eventually had to admit that he was in no fit state to refuse help, or to stand. He sat down heavily and Cue and Pace leant their bodies against him. Dierne, struggling to mask his concern, knelt behind him and propped him up.

"Has the bleeding ever stopped?" Greg asked, crouching beside Aelfric and opening his coat. The front of his chest and his left whole side were covered in blood.

"For a while," Aelfric winced. "I am afraid the climb up the Staircase set me back a fair bit though," he said.

"Are the other wolves inside the enclave?" Dom asked, kneeling in front him.

Aelfric shook his head. "They are all within it, but that is not an option Dom; you know that," Aelfric said.

"What has happened?" Henri demanded, looking worried.

"It doesn't matter, Henri," Aelfric said, then groaned as Greg tried to take his coat off. Dierne pushed Greg's hands away, frowning at him.

Aiden, hovering nearby, rummaged around in the deep pockets of the coat he had borrowed from Seb and pulled out a small first aid kit and a little brown bottle.

"I've got a few things that might help," he said, handing them to a grateful Greg.

"When did you stock up?" Zach muttered.

"At Helen's," Aiden smiled, then moved away and beckoned for Zach and Nat to go with him as Seb, with relief, noticed the pain in his palm had gone. Séamus, whoever he was, had managed to deal with their trespasser.

"We don't have time for this," Aelfric insisted, while Greg began unpacking items from the first aid kit. He tried to stand but Dom prevented him.

"You have time to have the wound patched at least, Aelfric," he said.

"Be quick then," Aelfric said to Greg who nodded. "Henri, use the door at the end; take Reynard and my group. Go and find Lotty," he said. "I will wait here with Seb's group in case Nicole returns."

Henri wasn't about to move. "Not until you tell me what has happened," he said.

It was Trudy who, a touch of anger in her voice, explained.

"Before he learnt how to protect himself, Seb was attacked with imitative magic — twice," she said. "It caused real injuries. To save him, Aelfric used the wolf-stags and transferred the wounds onto himself." Henri looked astounded. "He has never recovered from them because he never gets the time to rest and use the wolves to heal himself; something always happens to prevent him doing so."

With Dierne's help this time, Greg removed Aelfric's coat. Beneath it, his shirt was soaked in blood and, as Greg lifted it and removed the sodden bandages, Seb was appalled to see that the wound in Aelfric's side was still gaping, fresh blood seeping from it, and, worse still, the one in the centre of his chest had re-opened. Henri looked as appalled.

"Aelfric, why did you not say something? It's a miracle you are alive. You cannot continue —"

"Eeiou that's a lot of blood," Zach, returning from his little huddle with Aiden and Nat, interrupted, and grimaced. "So, is it a patch up job and then we go and get Nicole?" he asked, toying with his sword, twirling it around and watching the blade flash in the torchlight.

"No, it isn't!" Henri said. "Aelfric stays here. Aelfric, you need to rest and use the wolves. Greg will have to stay too and dress those wounds and you will need Trudy in case Nicole returns here. If I may, I will take Morgan, Dom and Lily though?"

Aelfric nodded. "Send Dæved if there are any issues," he said, wincing as Greg began dabbing at the chest wound with a piece of gauze he had covered in ointment from the bottle Aiden had given him.

"If Nicole does return here, we will obviously end up back here anyway," Henri said.

"What about us?" Zach exclaimed. "You're just ignoring the fact that we are here. What do we do? Just bum around here waiting?"

"Yes, Zach," Henri said and before Zach could protest any more he nodded to Reynard who leapt into the water and, not bothering to even try and use the small river bank, ran off through the actual watercourse itself. Now Henri, with Dæved at his side followed. Dom took a torch and, with The Caretaker and Lily, ran after them. The sound of their splashing decreased and the light from the torch disappeared as they turned another bend in the river and then the noise stopped altogether as they left the caves.

"Well that's not fair," Zach moaned and drove the tip of his sword into the riverbank, frowning.

As Greg began wrapping a bandage around Aelfric's chest, Trudy pulled Seb to one side.

"If Nicole goes to another location, Aelfric cannot possibly go after her," she whispered.

"I know," Seb mumbled back.

"So you will need to go," she said.

"Trudy —" Alice began but she hissed at him.

"Aelfric can't, Alice. You can see that!"

Alice glanced over at Aelfric and Seb whispered to him, "She's right." He turned to her. "I'll do what I can," he said and she looked relieved. She was about to say something more when Scarlet, who was sat on the riverbank beside a dejected-looking Zach, staring into her scrying mirror, jumped up.

"I can see them," she shouted. "Nicole and the others; I can see them again."

"My coat, Greg," Aelfric said, quickly. "They must not know."

"Aelfric, I haven't finished this," Greg said. "One more minute."

"Scarlet, what are they doing? Is Jean-Paul scrying?" Nat asked, moving across to Aelfric and gently placing a hand on his shoulder.

Scarlet shook her head. "No. Nicole is shouting at him again and he is waving his arms around, like he is telling her he can't do it; well that's what it looks like anyway."

"Aelfric, let Greg finish," Nat said, softly. "Scarlet can warn us if Jean-Paul tries to find us again."

Groaning, Aelfric settled back and allowed Greg to continue.

"Can you tell where they are?" he asked Scarlet.

"The mausoleum," she said, surprised.

"So the containment did work," Aiden said. "But they can't be using water gateways then. The mausoleum doesn't have a water source — does it?"

"Sure does," Zach said, pointing to his foot. "A dirty great big puddle! I stepped in it."

"You were right then Aelfric," Trudy said. "But there can't be many more places within the enclave they can go." She produced her staff and stood in front of Aelfric, watching the river. "When Henri and the others get there, Nicole could return straight back here." Zach, pulling the sword out of the ground, stood beside her, scanning the water for signs of movement. "What are they doing now?" Trudy called to Scarlet.

"Nothing different. Nicole is still shouting at Jean-Paul, though he seems to have given up trying to argue with her. One of the other men, Emile I am guessing from what Lily said before, is leaning against the wall; he looks really unwell. The other man, which would be Georges maybe? —" She looked questioningly at Trudy then back into the mirror, "— is having to hold him up. Lotty looks ill too; she is leaning on Philippe. Yvette and Jacqueline are near them. Jacqueline just placed something on the ground. Oh!" she said, "A door is appearing near the two men — Okay, Nicole has just shone light onto the puddle and — Oh dammit!" She dropped the mirror to her side. "It went black. I've lost the image," she said, annoyed, then looked back into the mirror and tutted.

"Nicole has opened a water gateway," Aelfric said and now they all stared at the river, waiting. Seb's heart was pounding as he wondered if this woman, a person he had never met before but who was hell bent on killing him, would suddenly loom up out of the water.

Seconds ticked slowly by and Greg finished wrapping a new swathe of bandages around Aelfric's ribs. When, after a minute of watching the river, nothing happened, Aelfric, with difficulty, stood up and reached for his coat.

"She has gone elsewhere," he said. "Seb, wait here with your group. If Nicole does appear here, send Alice immediately. Trudy, Greg, we must go."

"Aelfric," Trudy said. "Let Seb go to the next location."

Standing on unsteady feet, Aelfric shook his head. "It is too dangerous," he said.

"But, the best way for the next generation to learn is by doing. That's how we learnt," Trudy insisted. "Let Seb go."

"Trudy," Aelfric panted and pointed to his side, "Look at this!" Seb, for the first time, heard a touch of concern in his voice. Taking a rasping breath, he spoke more evenly. "This is not normal training for a new Custodian. This is dark, malevolent and dangerous. I will not risk Seb —"

"I'll go," Seb surprised himself by shouting and then added, more softly, "We are all looking at that." He pointed at the wound. "And you need to rest. It makes sense that I go, and if Nicole comes back here, you can send Dierne to Henri and me and we will come straight back." With Alice standing beside him, nodding, he felt his confidence grow, and it helped even more when Zach stepped over to them and lifted his sword.

"Game on!" he shouted.

"We can do this, Aelfric," Seb said.

"Seb," Aelfric sighed, "You do not understand. Do you not feel it?" Only now did Seb notice the faint, dull ache in his palm.

"Oh?" Seb said, then confused, asked, "Well, won't Séamus deal with that?"

"It is different Seb; I can feel where it is coming from," Aelfric murmured.

Seb was baffled. He never knew where the souls causing these signs were. He always just let the doors take him to wherever he needed to be. Aelfric had told him before now though, that he was able to sense if a trespassing soul was geographically close or if it was further afield. It was something he had learned over time and was apparently to do with his being attuned to where, on his birthmark, the pain was strongest. He couldn't teach Seb to sense that; it would either come with time and experience, or not. Some Custodians never developed the ability. "The source is very nearby," Aelfric said, shrugging his coat on with Dierne's help.

"So I am going to have to deal with a trespassing soul here then? That's okay too," Seb said.

"No Seb, you still don't understand," Aelfric said. "It is within the enclave."

Aiden gasped. "So how did it get past the boundary?" he asked.

"It didn't," Aelfric said. "Wait here."

Seb was still confused and Alice whispered to him.

"Seb, whatever this is, it caused the sign after the containment was in place. So it can't be a trespassing soul, normal or in gytrash form; none of those could breach the enclave. If it had been trapped in here when the markers were placed, then you would have been feeling the sign all the while," he said and now Seb understood.

"My mirror just cleared!" Scarlet shouted. "I can see Henri and the others. They are in the mausoleum. Nicole and her group have gone."

"Can you switch to them Scarlet?" Trudy asked. "See where they have gone?"

Scarlet took a deep breath and tried to relax herself then looked into the mirror again. After a moment she shook her head.

"I am obviously rubbish at this," she said, disappointed.

"Tell me what Henri is doing," Aelfric said.

"He's holding his hand up and shining light away from himself to," her eyes opened wide as she spoke, "to the ground. There's something small moving there."

"You are not rubbish at this Scarlet," Aelfric said. "You cannot switch because the priority is no longer Nicole's whereabouts, it is what Henri is dealing with. Aiden," he called and stepped off the river bank and into the water.

# A Soul's Ghost

"Where are you going?" Zach asked as Aiden tentatively joined Aelfric in the river.

"Nowhere, for the moment, Zach," Aelfric said and then turned to Dierne. "Go to Henri and tell him not to remove the inscription," he said hurriedly. "He needs to hold it off and wait for me, though I may be a while." Dierne, nodding, disappeared in a haze of green.

Standing knee-deep in the river, Aelfric spoke to Aiden, "The same principal for locking water gateways as for normal doorways applies," he said. Aiden looked flustered. "Do you remember how?" Aelfric asked and Aiden nodded, holding his tin above the water.

"Brilliant idea, Aelfric," Greg said, and, stuffing the things back into the first aid kit, stood up.

"He is preventing Nicole from coming back here," Alice whispered to Seb and they watched as Aelfric gazed across the water's surface then, closing his eyes, turned one full circle, slowly before taking a quarter turn back to his right. Now he opened his eyes and raised his hand. The pointed ends of the firefly torches had been jammed between rocks on the riverbank, to anchor them, allowing their light to shine upward. Aelfric tilted his hand and reflected that light onto the water, a few feet from him.

"Íewe," he said and the water started bubbling. A circle of darkness appeared below the froth and bubbles and gradually began to expand. Aiden, his hands shaking, struggled to release the clasp of his tin. Eventually, he opened it and then the hidden compartment inside. Taking a pinch of rowan powder, he threw it out over the bubbling water.

"Seolh," he said.

A great plume of water rose into the air and then splashed back down. The circle of darkness disappeared and within a few seconds the river surface settled as if never disturbed.

"That's one less gateway she can use," Alice whispered, smiling at Seb.

"Great, so now we can get out of this cheery place," Zach said, and swished his sword.

"No, Zach," Aelfric said. "Aiden, bring a torch please." Aiden retrieved a torch from the bank and, with Aelfric and Trudy, waded along the shallow river, heading towards the next bend in its course. They stopped just around the curve, out of view. Aelfric could be heard mumbling to Aiden and then he said, clearly, "Íewe." A loud bubbling sound arose, then Aiden practically shouted the word, "Seolh." A massive splash followed and the three returned, Aiden looking more confident.

Dierne suddenly reappeared. "Henri says that Nicole sent Riven with a warning message already," he said to Aelfric, who frowned. "So Henri is holding it off. He says there will be a problem with the material though."

Nodding, Aelfric now had to use Dierne to help him climb back onto the bank. "We need to check the other side of the river," he said and taking Trudy, Aiden and Dierne with him, disappeared into the narrow tunnel. They were gone for a few minutes and the others waited in silence. Eventually footsteps could be heard and they emerged from the tunnel, Aelfric looking haggard and Aiden relieved.

Zach looked expectantly at them. "Now can we go?" he asked.

Aelfric shook his head. "You will remain here with Seb. It is the safest place for him at the moment," he said.

"Aw, seriously? Seriously? Have sword, don't use it?" Zach moaned.

"Scarlet," Aelfric said, "Keep watching Henri. It may be that, if he has issues containing the golem, you all have to join him but," he turned to Seb, "only go if you absolutely have to."

"So it's a golem then," Zach said. "Well, that's no biggy is it? A simple golem? Light the thing, read the words, poof, its gone!"

Aelfric beckoned Cue and the wolf leapt over to him. He immediately placed a hand on the beast's back, using it to support himself. Sighing now he turned to Zach.

"Zach, if I am right, it isn't just a simple golem. I must find Nicole and Jacqueline," he said. "Seb, I will leave Pace with you. Concentrate on your aura."

Seb, as usual, didn't really understand what was happening. The ache in his palm had grown much stronger, and that was to be expected, given that the golem was presumably the cause of it and the need to deal with it was becoming more imperative. But why would Aelfric not want Henri to remove the spell and stop it? He watched as Aelfric's depleted group assembled around him. Trudy, looking extremely concerned, glanced over her shoulder and mouthed words to Seb.

"You need to do this!"

He nodded and now, in spite of his reluctance to get his feet wet, stepped into the water. He actually found that quite a relief; his feet felt sore and hot, as though he had walked miles in inappropriate footwear.

"Aelfric," he called, "I can do this. Let me go and find Nicole. I've got Zach to protect me and I honestly think I can do this," he said. He fidgeted his feet on the river bed, trying to alleviate the soreness with the cool water.

Aelfric turned. With his back to the firefly torchlight Seb couldn't see his features very well but when he spoke he sounded grave.

"Seb, please just trust me. Remain here unless you absolutely have to go and assist Henri. And if you do have to do that, you hold the golem at bay only. On no account is it to be destroyed. Do you understand?"

Seb didn't but he nodded and watched as Aelfric, hand still on Cue's back, set off along the river with Dierne, Trudy and Greg, who took one of the remaining torches as he went. They disappeared around the bend and as the sound of their splashing stopped, Seb, standing in the water, looked at Alice.

"I should have insisted more," he said.

"I don't think he would have listened," Alice shrugged.

"He really doesn't trust us does he?" Zach said, helping Seb out of the river.

"It's Nicole he doesn't trust," Aiden said. "And I do think it's for the best we stay here." Something in the nervous way he spoke made Seb turn and look at him. Aiden, avoiding making eye contact, stared at the ground. Nat, beside him, put an arm across his shoulders, looking closely at him.

"What's wrong Aiden?" she asked, obviously noting what Seb had, that Aiden looked awkward, uncomfortable — his aura vibrated inconsistently.

"What's going on?" Seb asked, staring at him.

"Henri is still holding it off," Scarlet said, thinking he was speaking to her. "It really is creepy though; more creepy than the last two golems. I guess it's because it is a doll, which should normally be cute." She stared into her mirror.

"Thanks, Scarlet, but I was asking Aiden," Seb said, still looking at Aiden who was now blushing.

"It's just this scary place," he stammered.

"Oh Aiden," Zach laughed good-naturedly. "You're always scared of something." He trotted over and nudged Aiden on the arm. "How can you be scared, when I'm around and when I've got this?" With one hand, he thrust the sword skyward.

"That's not it," Seb said, stepping towards them. "Aiden is afraid — I can tell that Aiden — but what else? There's something else," he said. His feet were now throbbing and he had to fight the urge to sink them back into the cold river. His head was starting to ache too but he ignored it.

"I'm okay," Aiden said, looking up for the first time.

"Course you are mortal," Zach said, patting him on the back.

"My mirror just switched," Scarlet suddenly yelled, interrupting them. "It's switched to Aelfric, oh and Nicole. He's with Nicole; he's found her!"

Now they all gathered around her, straining to see over her shoulder, which was pointless given that none of them could see what she could in her mirror, but they listened intently as she described the image.

"They are in the Church of Saint Lawrence," she said, "near the font. All of Nicole's group are there, and Jacqueline, Philippe and Lotty. There seems to be a stand-off between Trudy and Yvette, they both have their staffs out and are standing between Nicole and Aelfric. Aelfric is trying to speak to Nicole, but she is just —" she looked up, puzzled, "— laughing!" she said. "Aelfric is pointing at Emile and Lotty. Greg is going to check on them; they really do look unwell. No, Yvette has stopped him, she won't let him pass. Oh no!"

"What? What?" Zach demanded. "Come on Scarlet, we can't see, you have to tell us!"

"Well, Nicole lifted her hand and Cue then jumped between her and Aelfric; he is growling at her ferociously now. I actually think she was going to try and attack Aelfric. Oh my —" she paused, frowning into the mirror, moving it closer to her eyes. "What is that?" she said, confused.

Seb felt the throbbing in his left hand suddenly increase. He wondered how Henri was doing with the golem and clenched his fist, trying to numb the pain.

"Scarlet, again, we can't see," Zach grumbled. "You tell us what that is!" he said.

"Well," Scarlet looked at him, "I can't. I can't because I don't know what it is! Nicole shone a white light at Jacqueline and something black, like a thin shadow of a human, flew out of her chest!" She looked up, aghast, then straight back into the mirror. "It has zoomed over and is now in front of Cue and Aeflric. It looks like a black ghost. I mean, the way you would expect a ghost to look, only it is black — and it's looming over Aelfric!" She looked horrified. "Nicole has called all her group and she has turned to the font. She's raising her hand and, oh dammit! It's gone dark again."

"Right, we're out of here!" Zach said. "They need us. Come on, Seb, you have to open a door to them."

"Zach!" Aiden shouted, "Aelfric said to wait here!" He sounded angry, but bordering on desperate, and Zach looked shocked.

"Aiden," he said, "You heard Scarlet. They are being attacked by a black ghost. I don't believe that when Aelfric said to stay here, he knew that would happen, do you?"

"You always think you know best Zach, but sometimes you don't!" Aiden said, still shouting. Everyone was so shocked at his outburst that they were distracted from Scarlet and the images in her mirror and all stared at him.

"Aiden," Nat said, gently. "What's wrong?"

Now he checked himself and instantly appeared embarrassed. "I am sorry," he mumbled, looking at the ground. "I didn't mean to shout. I think I am just tired and hungry and it has made me bad tempered." Seb watching him, sympathised. He was feeling tired himself, the pain in his hand was getting quite acute and his headache was worsening. He guessed — and it was a pure guess — that it must be around three in the morning and waiting in this cold, dismal place, having had no sleep and no food was enough to make anyone feel ratty. He rubbed his forehead, and then winced; it was so sore it felt as though he had been hitting it against a wall. He sighed.

"Aiden, we all feel the same," he said. "You don't have to apologise."

"I think he does," Zach muttered. "It was me he shouted at."

"And I am sorry, Zach," Aiden said. "But we really should do as Aelfric says and wait here."

"Aiden," Zach said, "There were three swords used to make the enclave. Two of those have gone with Henri. I have the third. Aelfric said they were for use by the Guardians to deal with any threat within the enclave. Well, Scarlet has just described a big, scary threat and yet Aelfric and Trudy do not have this!" He pointed at the sword. "Now, I am not about to leave Seb unprotected, but I also can't leave them to deal with whatever that black ghost is, without the sword or my help!"

Seb rubbed his aching forehead again as, momentarily, he saw double — two Zachs standing defiantly in front of two meek Aidens. His feet were incredibly sore now, he was perspiring and he felt light headed. Worrying he might fall over, he reached a hand out to Pace, steadying himself.

"You okay Seb?" Alice turned to him.

"Tired," Seb said, "And very achy. It's been a long night."

"What've you done?" Alice asked, looking shocked. He pushed the hair back from Seb's forehead. "You've got a massive bruise. Did you bang your head on something?"

Seb shook his head and that made him dizzy. Pace stood up and leant against him. The power from the wolf's body helped instantly and the light-headedness and double vision cleared.

"No," he said. "Really? A bruise?" He put his fingertips to his forehead again, wondering how he had got that. Nat moved around and stared at him.

"It's a big bruise Seb. Are you sure you didn't hit your head on something?" she asked.

"Well, if I did, I don't remember," Seb said, frowning.

Zach, frustrated, interrupted.

"We're all tired, Seb, Aiden. But I doubt any of us is as tired as Aelfric — and he's got holes in him that are leaking and he has a scary black ghost attacking him. So, shall we go and help? Or shall we stand here all night admiring Seb's spectacular bruise?" He prodded Seb on the forehead and Seb yelped and pushed his hand away.

"Ow, Zach," he said. "Don't do that. But you're right, we should go and help Aelfric." He turned to Aiden. "I shouldn't have let him go in the first place. He's trying to protect me, when actually, he looks about to collapse himself. Dealing with Nicole and her group was going to be hard enough for him but we have no idea what that black ghost thing is. Trudy is injured, he doesn't have The Caretaker, Dom or Lily with him and he doesn't have the sword, like Zach says. We need to help him."

"Seb, —" Aiden began to protest but Scarlet now shouted over him.

"We do have to go to them!" She looked up from her mirror, appalled. "The black ghost thing is strangling Aelfric!"

Zach didn't wait now; he grabbed the torch, jumped into the river and ran along it.

"Come on!" he shouted and instantly the others, all debate forgotten, jumped in and ran after him.

Seb struggled to navigate through the water; the soles of his feet felt so painful. He guessed it was due to the new boots he had been wearing all night and tried to ignore it but he limped and Alice noticed.

"What's wrong Seb?"

"Blisters from these boots, I think," he said and tried to keep up with Zach.

They turned the bend in the river and after about twenty feet came to a dead end. Zach flashed the torch around, looking for a doorway and took a step closer to the end wall; but Aiden suddenly pulled him back.

"Oi!" he exclaimed and Aiden pointed at the water. "What?" Zach said.

"Right at your feet, Zach. The Cursed Well," Aiden said, sounding dejected. Looking down, all Seb could see was a gentle swirling in the water, like a strange, localised current. Aiden, looking into his tin, mumbled, "It's a natural well. It feeds into a submerged tunnel that leads all the way to the River Wye without ever surfacing. At this time of year it is totally filled with water. If you step there, you will be sucked under by the current and will drown."

"Information before the event, Aiden?" Zach grinned. "Most unlike you."

"He saved you, Zach," Scarlet said. "Be nice."

"If I had time, I'd kiss him, Scarlet; but we have a black ghost to fight. Where can we tread that's safe?" he asked and she scanned the water then pointed to the left. Zach looked across and suddenly waved the torch at the wall. "You are clever, Beautiful," he said. "Look, that's the way the others used." He pointed with his sword at a tangle of plant roots which protruded through the wall and ceiling to their left. Within their knotted mass was the rough outline of a door and cobwebs crowding down from the roof above it had obviously been recently disturbed. Zach now thrust the torch at Aiden. "Here, hold this," he said, and, taking one step back, he carefully picked his way over and stepped up onto the narrow bank. Placing his shoulder against the wall he muttered, "Open Sesame," and shoved. Nothing happened. He tutted and shoved again. Still nothing. "Okay, it must open inwards. A handle then; anyone see a handle? Scarlet?" She shook her head and joined him on the bank.

"Maybe Seb needs to light it up?" Aiden suggested.

"No," Zach muttered. "Aelfric specifically said it was a physical entrance. Come on people, that ghost could have killed him by now!" he raised his voice and kicked the bottom of the wall in frustration. As he did, the top tipped forward slightly. "Oh yay," he said and then pushed out with his foot, nudging the bottom of what was now obviously a lose section of wall. The top tipped further down and, reaching up, Zach grabbed it and pulled. The section of wall pivoted and a gap opened. Without waiting, he grabbed the torch from Aiden, who was clambering up onto the bank, and darted through the hole.

One by one they clambered up a steep, muddy incline and out into the night, emerging through the ivy-choked gap between two large trees in the middle of a densely-wooded area. Covered in dirt and cobwebs and with soaking trouser legs and shoes, Seb was perspiring. He was breathing as though he had just finished a cross-country run at school and he now had aches in his arms and shoulders. Fortunately, and strangely, the pain in his palm had lessened. He put a hand on Pace's leg and instantly felt better. His breathing slowed and he felt fresh energy charge into him.

"Quickly, Aiden, a door," Zach half-shouted. Aiden, looking absolutely miserable, popped his tin lid open and pointed at a tree trunk to their right. "Seb," Zach said and Seb reflected the firefly torchlight onto the trunk. A door appeared; Zach rushed straight to it.

Seb went to follow but Aiden tapped him on the arm.

"Please, Seb," he said, looking fit to cry. "I wasn't going to tell you because I thought, if you knew, it would make things worse but —" He didn't get to finish. Zach had opened the door and now, grabbing Seb by the sleeve, dashed through, dragging him with him.

They arrived in the church to an extraordinary scene. Aelfric, supported by Dierne, was leaning against Cue, breathing heavily. Trudy, beside him, staff still drawn, was watching Greg tend to Jacqueline who lay, unmoving, at Aelfric's feet. Philippe knelt beside Greg, sniffling and holding Jacqueline's hand. There was no sign of a black ghost, or a ghost of any sort.

As they stepped through the door, Aelfric glanced over and Seb saw a momentary look of dismay on his face before he hid it. It was enough, however, to make Seb stop in his tracks.

"Where'd it go?" Zach boomed. "The ghost? The black ghost?" He span around to look at Scarlet and then back to stare at Trudy. She was fuming.

"Why are you here? Aelfric told you to stay at the river!" she barked

Jacqueline moaned now and Aelfric knelt down and placed a hand gently on her forehead as Pace joined Cue behind him.

"Jacqui," he said, quietly. "I can help but you have to want me to." She moaned again and her eyes fluttered open.

"Not what I thought," she managed to say, before closing her eyes again.

"She misled us, Aelfric," Philippe snivelled.

Aelfric glanced up at Seb, as if torn and eventually he nodded to Greg.

"She won't survive much longer, sit her up."

"Aelfric," Trudy whispered. "Every minute you waste helping her..."

Aelfric shook his head, rejecting her comment, and Greg and Philippe lifted Jacqueline into a sitting position.

"Listen carefully, Jacqui," Aelfric said, keeping his hand on her forehead. "When I call it from you, you have to prevent its return. If you don't, you will not survive. I need to know you want this and are working with me," he said. "Jacqui?"

She opened her eyes with difficulty and regarded Aelfric for a moment.

"I am sorry," she said eventually and her head lolled forward and she closed her eyes again. Her aura was barely visible though Seb, as he had in the caves, noticed that it had a black tinge around the edges.

Now Aelfric took his hand away from her head and got up while Greg and Philippe propped her against the back of a pew.

"All of you, go and stand in the circle," he said, firmly and pointed to half way up the church aisle where the decorative flagstones in the floor resembled an image of the sun. Greg immediately did as Aelfric asked and took a sobbing Philippe with him. Confused, none of Seb's group moved at first and Aelfric sighed. "You need to step into the circle and remain within its confines until this is over," he said and now Aiden, pulling Seb by the arm, led them all around the prone Jacqueline to join Greg and Philippe. "Trudy and Dierne, you too please," Aelfric said, quietly. Reluctantly, Trudy made her way. Dierne hovered a moment longer by Aelfric's side and then zoomed across to join the group in the now crowded space.

"Look up," Aiden whispered to Seb.

Directly above them, in the ceiling, was what appeared to be a relief of a large flower and in the middle of that, golden lines radiated from a central point, as if depicting the sun. The whole thing was surrounded by a gilt-embossed halo.

"What's going on?" Zach said. "Shouldn't we be finding Nicole? Dealing with the golem?"

"After Aelfric dismisses the shadowtrail," Greg muttered.

"Shadowtrail?" Zach asked.

"The black ghost, Zach," Aiden said.

"Might've guessed you'd know what he was talking about Aiden," Zach said. "So, where is it then? And why do we have to stand in this silly circle? Surely he'll need us to help?"

Aelfric heard him.

"Zach," he said, holding onto Cue with one hand and kneeling down again beside Jacqueline, "Today is the winter solstice; the time when dark gives way to light. Many centuries ago, our ancestors, recognising the significance of that time, built a fort atop this hill, and, at the centre of it, they created a circle in honour of the sun. A myriad of crystals and gems were sunk deep into the earth at that precise spot where the sun is outlined on the floor. And their they still lie. The potency of those gems, embedded within a circle signifying the sun, will provide protection for you from what I am about to do," he said, his breathing harsh. "It is not a silly circle, it is your sanctuary and you will stay in that circle, no matter what happens, until I am done." He spoke the words as an order. Zach opened his mouth, then closed it and, shrugging, placed the tip of his sword onto the flagstone at his feet and stared gloomily at the shaft.

Seb, huddled with the others, wondered what had happened and what was about to happen. He tried to disregard the increasing pain in his body, now thinking maybe he was coming down with flu. He ached all over; his shoulders, chest, knees even, all felt battered and bruised and the bottoms of his feet were so hot and sore he found it painful to remain standing. He watched Aelfric, trying to take his mind off it.

"So what is a shadowtrail then?" Scarlet whispered to Greg as Aelfric let go of Cue, slid his right arm around Jacqueline's shoulders and cradled her against his chest.

"I suppose the best way to describe it," Greg mumbled back, "is that it is a latent imprint of the diabolical wishes of a banished soul."

"Not the soul itself then?" Scarlet asked and Greg shook his head.

"No," he said. "Simply the emotional remnants, or ghost, of a dissatisfied soul. It can, like a trespassing soul, take up residence in a human host, and then one of two things happens," Greg spoke quickly. "If the host soul is a willing one, the shadowtrail, over time, increasingly influences their actions, driving them to enact deeds commensurate with the thwarted emotional desires of the soul from which the shadowtrail came."

Nat shuffled over to stand with Seb and her shoulder brushed against his arm. He winced and gave a small groan. Aelfric glanced at him and a strange look crossed his face before he looked back down at Jacqueline.

"And the other thing?" Zach asked.

"The other thing is, if it enters a resistant human host, then its maleficence acts as a disease which destroys that host, rotting it from the inside out." He turned to Zach. "It is for that reason Aelfric has told you, and all of us, to stay in the circle."

"Persuaded," Zach said.

"So Jacqueline is being a willing host to a shadowtrail?" Scarlet asked. "Why?"

Greg's voice turned mournful. "We believe that this is the shadowtrail of Heath's soul." He glanced at Seb. "At the time you banished him, Seb, the hate and anger he felt towards you and Aelfric created the trail — the ghost of his emotions. And that ghost found a willing host in Jacqueline — who, we have all known, worshipped Heath." Now he turned back to Scarlet. "But the problem, and danger now is that she is no longer wanting to host it. She let it back in once but now resists it and she will die if Aelfric does not help her."

Philippe emitting a loud sob, wiped his nose and stared across at Jacqueline, looking desolate.

"Jacqui, can you hear me?" Aelfric called to her. "Jacqui?" She turned her head slightly towards him but gave no other response. "I will bring it out, but you must then block it from returning. You cannot let it back in like before."

She fidgeted and then began to struggle. Aelfric held her more tightly with his right arm and raised his left arm. Through one of the decorated windows in front of him, the moon shone weak beams of light. As Cue nudged up against him, he captured the light on his birthmark and tilted it towards Jacqueline's chest.

"Alétan," he said, and white light shot from his hand into Jacqueline. She arched her back and a stream of black mist poured out of her chest and flew upwards. A chilling, unearthly scream came from it and as Jacqueline slumped into Aelfric's arms, it began to swirl and twist high above their heads. Seb winced as he felt the pain in his palm double and watched, appalled, as the black mist gradually took on the hazy appearance of human form. Scarlet was right, it did look like a black ghost. It hung in the air for a moment and tilted its featureless head in Aelfric's direction before swooping down towards him. Its movement was so rapid it created a rush of air that spread outwards like the force of an explosion. Those watching from within the circle were buffeted by it but Aelfric, bearing the brunt of its force, was pushed back against Cue and now the ghost-like black shape was on him. It seized him by the throat and began strangling him. The attack was frenzied and so vicious Nat gave a horrified gasp and the wolves, behind Aelfric, howled.

Zach shouted and lifted a foot to step out of the circle. Trudy grabbed him and pulled him back.

"If you step out it will attack you and then Aelfric won't be able to deal with it," she yelled at him as Dierne flitted round and, standing in front of him, barred his path.

"So we're just supposed to watch?" Zach said, astounded.

"Yes!" Dierne said.

"But I've got this," Zach lifted the sword.

"And Aelfric can manage," Trudy snapped at him.

"Yeah, looks like it," Zach said as they all watched the black ghost squeezing its fingerless hands tighter around Aelfric's neck.

"It can't physically touch him, Zach," Greg said. "What you are seeing is the manifestation of a souls emotions. It has no physical presence."

And now Seb realised, the demonic black ghost was having absolutely no effect on Aelfric. Although he lay against Cue, he wasn't struggling for breath and didn't look to be concerned at all by this monstrous shape attempting to throttle him.

"So why are we all standing here, if it can't physically touch us? Okay, it looks scary," Zach said, "but what's the problem if it can't hurt anyone?"

"It can enter you though Zach, and its effects will be swift and catastrophic if you resist it. Stay in the circle," Greg stressed.

Suddenly Aelfric's aura intensified and the black shape writhing around him was thrown from him. Jacqueline had fallen to the floor beside him and quickly, he scooped her in his arms as the shadowtrail slammed into the ceiling, screaming and wailing. Recovering, it zoomed back down to Aelfric but was repelled instantly by his aura. Frustrated it darted towards Jacqueline.

"Don't let it back in Jacqui," Aelfric shouted to her and his aura became even more vivid. Seb could see Jacqueline's faint aura within Aelfric's and as his intensified, as though boosted by it, hers grew momentarily stronger. As the shadowtrail hit her body, it found itself repelled again and roared with fury before tearing off and zigzagging around the vast area of the church, banging into walls, windows, pillars and beams like a child having a tantrum. It screeched and moaned and raged and then rushed back towards Aelfric once more. Holding Jacqueline and leaning against Cue, he lifted his hand, capturing the moonlight.

The shadowtrail's path to Aelfric took it past those in the circle and, seeing it approach, Aiden screamed and dropped his firefly torch. It cracked open and a flurry of fireflies poured out and away towards the altar at the far end of the church as the vaporous figure suddenly stopped. Seeming to notice the huddled group for the first time, and Seb within it, it shrieked and then charged at him. The wave of fast-moving air it pushed ahead of it made him cry out with pain as it struck his aching body and he had to hold on to Alice to remain upright. He watched, terrified, as the black shadowtrail stormed towards him and then, mere feet from him, it disintegrated; like smoke hitting glass it spread sideways and up and down and then floated away. But within seconds it reformed and again it zoomed towards him. As it reached the perimeter of the flagstone circle it disintegrated once more.

"Good circle, not silly circle," Zach said, nudging Seb behind him.

Aelfric, still leaning on Cue, tilted his hand, but just as he brought it round to light up the shadowtrail, which was reforming feet from Aiden, Aiden backed away, tripped and knocked into Nat. She toppled backwards, falling to the floor outside the circle and on the opposite side to Aelfric. Now the reformed shadowtrail dived at her. Seb yelled and, pushing past Aiden, dropped to his knees. He reached out to pull Nat back into the circle as Aelfric struggled to his feet and ran around the group, trying to get a clear line of sight to the shadowtrail.

His knees agonisingly painful and arms aching, Seb yanked Nat towards him but as the shadowtrail charged at her she was pinned to the ground by the force of the air it displaced and he couldn't move her. Just as its impact seemed inevitable, Zach leapt out of the circle. Wielding the sword above his head, he brought the blade down and round. It sliced through the air inches above Nat's chest just as the shadowtrail reached her. There was a flash of light and, like a ball struck by a cricket bat, the shadowtrail was sent flying up and away towards the altar. Seb dragged Nat back into the circle as Zach leapt back in himself.

With an ear-piercing shrieking sound, the shadowtrail flick-flacked around the church as if in agony. Bouncing off the walls and ceiling, its speed increased, as did the destructive force of the air it displaced on its unpredictable path. Windows shattered, the plaster on the walls cracked and pews were overturned. Its passage was virtually too fast to follow with the naked eye.

Aelfric staggered to the middle of the aisle. Holding onto Cue, he lifted his left hand then lowered his head. As the screaming shadowtrail continued to storm around the church he shone moonlight on one spot on the floor at his feet, closed his eyes and waited. The mayhem grew around him as the shadowtrail's frenzied movement got even faster and suddenly it tore towards him. As if that was what he had been waiting for, with his eyes still closed, he tilted his hand. The reflected moonlight left the floor, and shone straight at the shadowtrail.

"Ályne," Aelfric said and instantly it vanished. There was no sound, no explosion, no fuss, just a simple bolt of light from Aelfric's hand and it vanished.

Everyone stood in shocked silence and then Zach asked, "Is that it?"

Aelfric, opening his eyes, nodded.

"Did you want more, Zach?" Greg asked, and gave a relieved chuckle.

"Are they always that destructive?" Scarlet asked, brushing plaster from her shoulders and hair.

"They are what Triadic Enclaves were designed to contain, while Custodians deal with them," Greg said, leaving the circle and hurrying over to Jacqueline. "But since we have no parchment and no time, that wasn't possible on this occasion."

"I pity the caretaker of this place when they open up in the morning," Zach laughed, looking at the chaos around them.

# Wasting Time

Seb had not left the circle. His feet were now so painful he didn't want to take even one step, so he stood with Alice and watched as Nat hugged Zach who, laughing, told her how fantastic he had been.

"I was truly awesome this time wasn't I?" he said, swishing the sword.

Nat chuckled. "Yes, awesome," she said. "And wonderful, for saving me; thank you."

He bowed to her. "My pleasure." He grinned and brought the point of the sword down to the flagstones with a loud click.

"Zach!" Trudy called him.

"Oh heck, what am I in trouble for now?" he grimaced and Nat smiled as he loped off to Trudy, who was standing with the others, watching Greg check over Jacqueline.

Now Nat turned to Seb and threw her arms around him. "And you were —" As he groaned, she stopped and let go of him. Standing back, she looked closely at him. "Are you in pain, Seb?" she asked.

He was about to lie and say 'no', so that she wouldn't worry, but before he could speak, Aelfric placed a hand gently on his back — about the only place on his body that didn't ache. Seb hadn't seen or heard him approach and span around, startled.

"Excuse me, Seb," he said and looked at Nat. "Can I speak with you, Nat?" He looked ghostly pale. He was leaning heavily on Cue while also gripping onto Pace and Dierne, beside him, held him by the elbow.

"You should sit down," Seb said to him.

"Soon enough, Seb, but first I need Nat." He looked at her sadly. "I need your help."

Seeing the state of Aelfric, she nodded and walked with him to a dark corner several yards away, out of earshot. Seb guessed that, since Greg was now tending to Jacqueline, Aelfric needed Nat to help him deal with his injuries. He wondered how bad they were now and how much more blood he had lost.

"Are you in pain, Seb?" Alice interrupted his thoughts. "Is it your head?"

"Not just my head," he said, quietly, not wanting anyone else to hear. "I ache all over; my shoulders, my hands, knees, feet, pretty much everywhere. I think I'm going down with flu."

Alice stared at his forehead. "Flu doesn't give you bruises Seb. That bruise on your forehead is massive. I didn't see you hit your head and you say you can't remember banging into anything?" Seb shook his head. "So how did you get it?"

The question was forgotten as Aelfric, having finished his very brief conversation with Nat, called Aiden to him. Standing in front of the font, he spoke quickly.

"We must lock it." Aiden opened his eyes wide. "This is the water gateway they used," Aelfric explained and Aiden nodded, getting his tin out and popping the clasp. Within seconds they had locked the gateway and Aelfric spoke a few words into Aiden's ear before making his way to Jacqueline. Everyone else, with the exception of Philippe, who was holding her hand, moved back a bit and he knelt down beside her. Her aura, Seb noticed, had strengthened and the black tinge to its edges was gone.

"How are you feeling?" Aelfric asked her.

"Er, like we care!" Zach said, rudely. Trudy, nearby, choked but didn't reprimand him. Jacqueline put her head in her hands and gave a sob.

"Take your time," Aelfric said, ignoring Zach. After a minute, when Jacqueline had done nothing but sniffle, Zach became impatient.

"Don't we need to go?" he demanded. "We're wasting time."

"Zach," Aelfric said, "I need you to stay with Seb and keep an eye on the door." Zach wandered over to the circle to stand beside Seb, looking unimpressed. Aelfric turned back to Jacqueline who gazed up at him as though she had just woken from a nightmare.

"The things I have done!" she sounded horrified.

"Are done," Aelfric said, "And they do not deserve judgement. It is what you do now that matters." She searched his eyes, looking for criticism and then, after a moment, she straightened her back and nodded.

"What do you need?" she asked.

"The purpose of the golem," Aelfric said quietly.

Drying her eyes, she answered in a near whisper, "I'm not sure I know any more. It's all changed." She shook her head.

"In what way?" Greg asked, stepping closer.

"Well, in the beginning, Nicole was intent on killing Seb." She looked up at Aelfric. "You though, she wanted to capture and I am really not clear why." She looked puzzled. "I asked her many times, but she wouldn't explain.

"But her plan, always, was to kill Seb first, using sympathetic magic, and then, with him out of the way, she was going to send three golems after you. You couldn't, she believed, de-animate three at the same time, so while you were dealing with one, you would be vulnerable to the others and could be captured.

"She has been experimenting — releasing that golem a few days ago and then the one tonight — they were tests to make sure she could create golems small enough to be transported from place to place. And she wanted to try different materials and designs — ones that would ensure the golem forms were broken naturally if not intentionally, so that they could grow to a suitable size when the time came. They were animated with the order to kill Seb if they got the chance, but in reality they were just experiments. If the designs worked — and they did — Nicole would be ready to create the three that would be animated with an order to capture you."

Jacqueline's aura was growing more vivid by the second, her strength returning, and now her words came in a tumble, as if she were eager to confess all — clear her conscience.

"Anyway, when Seb survived the first sympathetic attacks her plans started to go awry. She became frustrated. She blamed the tag-locks we had been using for the effigies. She said they weren't strong enough. We had managed, through another student, to get some hairs from Seb's school jumper but, because they were external samples, they could be blocked. So Nicole demanded a blood sample — a much more powerful link — to ensure that Seb couldn't possibly withstand the next attack." She looked guiltily at Seb.

"But then, suddenly, just when I had managed to get the sample and had created the template for the effigy, Nicole's plan changed. It was after she spoke to Lotty. Something Lotty told her made her angry. She wouldn't tell me what it was, but, when she calmed down, she now became adamant that Seb needed to live. It was then that she asked me to alter the effigy and to prepare a golem — just the one — for her to animate — All she would say was that she needed a bargaining tool. We now started to focus on attacking you." Jacqueline looked sheepishly at Aelfric. "But Nicole continued to track Seb, occasionally reaching out to confirm his location and what I don't understand is, although she insists that he has to live, the order for the golem hasn't really changed."

Seb still hadn't moved. Standing in the circle, between Zach and Alice, he had been listening to Jacqueline, trying not to hate her for what she had done to him and what she had helped Nicole do. But now he found himself wondering what Lotty could possibly have said that made Nicole decide not to kill him. He took a painful step forward, feeling hopeful.

"So does she know it's not my fault then?" he asked and both Jacqueline and Aelfric looked at him. "If she doesn't want to kill me any more? She knows it's not my fault that Heath is in the Soul Drop?"

Jacqueline frowned at him. "No," she said guardedly. "Nothing will persuade her that it wasn't your fault. That's why the golem —"

Aelfric put his hand on her arm and gave the smallest shake of his head then, leaning in, whispered in her ear.

"Yes," she mumbled back, giving a sad nod and Aelfric stood abruptly, beckoning Scarlet to him.

"So what is the order?" Greg asked. "For the golem?"

"As I say, it hasn't really changed, just become more specific," Jacqueline said, looking puzzled. "She has ordered it to crush Seb's heart."

"I need you to check on Henri," Aelfric said as Scarlet joined him. She nodded and pulled her mirror out of her pocket.

Seb yelped as Zach grabbed him by the arm and yanked him towards Scarlet, forcing him to take two or three agonising paces.

"What Seb?" he asked. "Come on, you need to stay close to me."

Seb winced as he took a few more steps.

"His feet hurt, Zach," Alice said. "He's got blisters."

Now Zach belted out a laugh so loud more plaster fell from the walls. "Blisters Seb? Get over it mortal. Blisters!"

Treading awkwardly, Seb allowed Zach to drag him to Scarlet so that they could peer over her shoulder. As before, it was pointless, they couldn't see what she could see, but Zach didn't seem bothered.

After a minute, Scarlet glanced up, looking pleased with herself.

"I can see them. They are still at the mausoleum. Henri is stopping the golem from moving anywhere. The Caretaker and Reynard are keeping guard. Lily looks like she is using her scrying mirror."

"Bet she's watching us," Zach said. "Halloooo!" He leant over Scarlet's shoulder and waved into the mirror and she jerked it to the left, huffing at him. "Don't be silly," she said and then sighed.

"What?" Zach asked.

"She's waving back," Scarlet said, sounding disappointed.

"Hah!" Zach laughed. "Told ya."

"Is there any sign of Nicole and her group?" Aelfric asked and Scarlet shook her head. "Can you switch and find them?" he asked.

As Scarlet stared back into her mirror, concentrating, Greg moved closer to Aelfric.

"We can't take him with us," he whispered.

"I see Nicole," Scarlet said excitedly. "She's in a graveyard." Trudy was already moving, running to the church entrance, as Scarlet glanced over her shoulder looking worried. "The graveyard outside," she added.

Zach went to run after Trudy but Aelfric put a hand out to stop him.

"Seb," he said, beckoning him, "This will take you to the caves." He made the doorway appear, rising out of the collapsed church door which lay on the floor just inside the entrance. "You and your group are to go to the River Styx. If I am right, the only way Nicole will now be able to get to the caves is by a physical route, so it is the safest place," he said.

"We're supposed to just hide?" Zach asked. "What are you all going to do?"

Aelfric turned to him. "We are going to find Lotty and deal with Nicole. You cannot come. Stay with Seb." Zach frowned in frustration until Aelfric added, "You have the sword, Zach, use it if you need to."

"Well, okay!" he beamed, then seemed to have a thought. "What against? I mean, the golem's in the mausoleum, Nicole's in the graveyard."

"If you need to, use it Zach. That's all," Aelfric said. Then he turned to Scarlet. "I will need you with me. Are you okay with that?" he asked her. Looking scared Scarlet nodded anyway and Aelfric gave her an appreciative smile.

Seb glanced around, trying to locate Nat. He hadn't noticed where she had gone after her conversation with Aelfric. He span, scanning the church for her. As pain shot across the bottoms of his feet he winced and gave a small groan.

"They are only blisters, Seb. Toughen up!" Zach said. "Come on Nat, Aiden, we're moving."

Seb finally located Nat, sitting on one of the only upright pews, with Aiden. They were both holding onto an object together and talking quietly. Seb couldn't tell what the object was and Nat let go of it as she and Aiden jumped up. Aiden stuffed it in his coat pocket and the pair walked over.

As Aelfric waved them all to the door, Philippe helped Jacqueline towards it. Zach barred their path.

"You're not coming," he said.

"They are, Zach," Aelfric said calmly.

Zach looked shocked. "But they betrayed us!" he raised his voice.

"Where no loyalty is due, there can be no betrayal," Aelfric said.

"Well, they betrayed Henry then," Zach persisted.

"They made a mistake," Aelfric said, evenly. "No-one should be damned for a mistake."

"Pretty darn big mistake!" Zach moaned. "She used voodoo on Seb." He jabbed a finger at Jacqueline. "It's not like she didn't know what she was doing; that took some planning and some really nasty intent!"

"Actually, Zach," Greg intervened, "it is like she didn't know, or couldn't help, what she was doing. Her body hosted Heath's shadowtrail, the latent residue of all the hate and vitriol he felt towards Aelfric and Seb at the point of his banishment. Those emotions will have increasingly influenced her actions."

"Well she let it in!" Zach was getting louder and more outraged and the rest of his group stood around looking awkward.

"And I truly am so sorry," Jacqueline said.

"Yeah, sure you are now. And what about him?" Zach pointed at Philippe who flinched. "He turned a golem on us. What's your excuse Philippe?"

"Zach," Aelfric cautioned. Zach stood, glaring at Philippe. "They are as at risk from Nicole now as we are. You will protect them."

Zach huffed. "Might find a use for the sword after all," he muttered, dragging Seb, once more, by the arm.

Hobbling his way to the door, Seb tried not to make it obvious he was in pain.

"Alice," he said, silently, "I know Zach thinks I'm pathetic, but it really hurts. Can you help?"

Alice looked thrilled. "Of course I can," he said and instantly Seb felt Alice wander through his thoughts. As he had done before, he wove a link between them and then let the pain flow towards him, dulling Seb's experience of it. Seb felt relief wash over him; he hadn't realised how severe the pain had become. He smiled at Alice.

"Thank you," he said quietly and now, able to walk without limping, he strode towards the doorway.

"Blisters gone Seb?" Zach asked, surprised. Seb was about to answer when Scarlet spoke.

"Nicole has re-joined her group and they're moving away; going towards some trees at the bottom of the graveyard."

Greg now handed the one remaining firefly torch to Aiden and ushered everyone else to the doorway.

As Seb, with Alice, approached, Aelfric stopped them.

"We will not be able to communicate," he said to Alice. "If there are any issues, come and find me." Alice nodded. Aelfric turned to Seb. "Keep Pace with you, stay close to Zach." Seb, nodding took a step towards the door, but Aelfric stood in front of him. "Sympathetic influence is exactly that, Seb, an influence. It can be a positive influence as well as a negative one." He glanced at Seb's forehead before adding, "And you can choose whether you are affected by it or not — in the same way as you can choose not to be affected by a subliminal message." Seb reached for the owl charm around his neck, wondering why Aelfric was telling him this; from what Jacqueline had said, it sounded unlikely that Nicole would attack again. He nodded anyway.

Aelfric now took a step back from the door but as he did the words, "I am Riven," were whispered on the air and Dierne zoomed in front of him just before a Dryad appeared feet from them.

Dierne crossed his arms. "No further, Riven," he said angrily.

Wielding the sword, Zach span around looking for any other intruders while Trudy darted over from the insecure doorway.

"I am alone," Riven said and when Dierne didn't move added, "My role as Weaver binds me Dierne. Know though, that I will not harm any of you other than to protect my twin." Dierne looked surprised. After a moment's thought, he moved aside.

Zach, having satisfied himself that there was no-one else coming, moved closer to Alice. "Is that Nicole's Dryad twin?" he mumbled and Alice nodded.

"But he's a boy; should be a girl shouldn't he?" Zach whispered.

Seb was as surprised as Zach. This Dryad was only about five feet tall, very slightly built and had delicate facial features, but was quite clearly a male.

"All Dryads are male," Alice said to Seb silently and had presumably passed the same message to Zach because he now whistled.

"I am here to pass a message," Riven said.

"All of them?" Zach whispered. "That's no fun." Scarlet, beside him, nudged him.

"Go on, Riven," Aelfric said, quietly.

"Nicole requests you all," Riven turned to Seb before looking back at Aelfric, "come to the mausoleum."

"Why would we do that?" Greg demanded.

Riven appeared hesitant and when he spoke he sounded disturbed by what he had to say. "Because if you do not, she will kill Lotty." He lowered his head. "And it must be all of you, or Lotty will die. That is it," he said and then, as quickly as he had appeared, he disappeared.

There was a moment of silence before Aelfric turned to Scarlet. "Can you see them?" he asked.

Scarlet looked upset. "No, there's a black cloud over the image," she said.

"There must be a water source in the woods," Greg muttered.

"I've tried switching to Henri," Scarlet said. "It's the same thing, a black cloud. I can't see anything."

"They're going to the mausoleum, then," Trudy said.

"We must go," Aelfric said urgently. "Seb, stay in the caves until I send word —"

"What? Riven said all of us," Zach interrupted.

"And it will be a trap," Aelfric said. "I will not risk Seb and the rest of you." He stared fixedly at Zach.

"But she says she will kill Lotty," Zach said. "Is that okay then?"

"There is more at stake here, Zach. I don't have —" Aelfric stopped. Taking a deep breath, he leant on Dierne and it was a second before he continued. "I don't have time to explain. We need to get to the mausoleum and you need to go with Seb to the caves," he said, panting, and gripping Cue's fur with his free hand.

Seb, watching him, shooed Pace over to him. Immediately the wolf propped himself against Aelfric's leg and Aelfric looked up, relieved.

"You're not really fit to go anywhere," Seb said, quietly. "And I don't want someone else to be killed because I am hiding in a cave. If we all go, and with Henri and the others already there, surely there are enough of us to deal with Nicole?"

"Seb," Aelfric sighed, "that plays to her plan. I cannot risk it."

"Aelfric," Trudy mumbled, "Let them come."

Seb turned to Jacqueline. "You know Nicole. Will she really kill Lotty?" he asked her.

Jacqueline looked sadly back at him. "She doesn't care about anyone but Heath," she said. "And she wants revenge. It is not an empty threat." Philippe was nodding.

"Then we are all going," Seb said. "Aelfric, I am sorry, but I can't leave you, especially the way you are, to go alone and I can't let someone die because of me." Inside Seb was terrified, but he also couldn't see what the issue was. Surely three Custodians and four Guardians along with the expertise of all the other group members was more than a match for Nicole with just her group and a golem.

Nat moved over to him and took his hand in hers. "You should do what Aelfric says," she said; she was crying.

"I can see them all now!" Scarlet shouted suddenly. "Nicole and her group have arrived and they have surrounded Henri and the others. Nicole is raising her hand, like she is threatening Henri, and Reynard has just leapt in front of her."

Aelfric had already waved his hand at the doorway making it disappear and then reappear and, with Dierne's help, he approached it.

"Seb, after we have left, go to the caves," he said, but then he staggered and had to use the wolves to right himself.

"You can't face her like that," Seb said. "We're all going." Though he felt weak with fear, before Aelfric could argue, he stepped up to the door and opened it. With Zach hot on his heels he walked through.

"SEB!" he heard Aelfric and Nat call together as he emerged the other side and then, like an echo, he heard a woman give a gleeful shout.

"Seb! Oh, and Aelfric," she said as Aelfric followed Zach through the doorway. "Twice in one night; what an honour." Aelfric moved Seb round behind him as she continued. "I am glad you and your precious boy decided to come. Of course you did; you couldn't really not, could you? You must have worked it all out by now."

As everyone dashed through the door behind them, Seb edged across to his right, and got his first look at this woman. He knew already it was Nicole; who else could it be? Surrounded by a vivid aura which, Seb noticed curiously, was so intense it shone white, not blue, she was short, only about five feet tall, and slightly built, just like Riven, who hovered at her side. She looked to be in her late thirties or early forties at most, though he knew that meant nothing in the ages of Custodians. Her shoulder-length, greying-brunette hair, hung in soft waves around her only faintly-lined, sweetly pretty face and he flinched as her blue eyes met his and she regarded him with a look of eagerness and loathing. Then she noticed Jacqueline who, with Philippe, had gone to the left of the doorway, and was now moving further around the perimeter wall of the mausoleum.

"Cast him out did you Jacqueline?" Nicole shouted at her. "Such disloyalty. I wonder what Heath would think of you."

Jacqueline, clinging to Philippe, stopped and turning to face Nicole spoke in a tremulous voice.

"He wasn't what you made me believe, Nicole. It wasn't —"

"Be quiet," Nicole snapped. "Your time to question was before this night. And you Philippe, hoping to catch her affection on the rebound are you? Think you can compete with the memory of him? For such old souls you should both know better."

Seb found Nicole's public humiliation of the two cruel and, feeling awkward, looked away, across the mausoleum. For some reason, very few flamers had appeared so the main light was provided by the two firefly torches; one to his right, held by Aiden, which flickered and danced as his hand shook, and the other held by Dom who stood on the opposite side of the enclosure, just beyond the cenotaph. Right in front of the cenotaph, and paying no attention to anyone around him, was Henri. He looked exhausted. He had his left arm raised and he was reflecting light from the torch Dom held, off his birthmark and onto a small object on the ground about fifteen feet from him. In front of that object, and shielding both it and Henri, stood The Caretaker, Reynard, Dæved and, Seb was surprised to see, Lily. The four of them stood shoulder-to-shoulder in an arc facing Nicole and her group. As Seb and the others had stepped through the door every member of that group except one, had turned to face them. The one was Nicole's Guardian, Yvette. Seb had no problem recognising her from the description Scarlet had given and she alone remained facing forward, holding a rowan staff between two powerful hands and glowering at Reynard as he blocked her view of Henri and the object of all their attention; the golem.

Butting tirelessly against the invisible barrier Henri was creating, one look at this golem made Seb swallow involuntarily and his heart pound. This wasn't a golem made of snow, ice, water or mud; this was a golem made in the fashion of a voodoo doll. He suddenly remembered Scarlet's words in the caves: It really is creepy though; more creepy than the last two. I guess it's because it is a doll... Seb hadn't thought about what she said or meant at the time, but she was right. The look of this golem, its black-button eyes staring vacantly at him, was about the creepiest thing he had seen. It was made of cloth so sheer that Seb could see, through it, the earth and shingle that had been used to stuff it. Only crudely shaped into human form, its stubby arms and legs looked worn and battered from the countless times it must have struck Henri's barrier. The material on the feet had begun to fray from the constant tramping over the coarse ground, and they appeared stained, like they were covered in rust or muddy sediment.

As Seb stared, transfixed, he heard Aelfric speak.

"Nicole, you do not need to do this," he said calmly.

Nicole sighed and then clicked her fingers. One male member of her group, cowering behind Riven, put a small mirror into his trouser pocket and pulled another object out. Seb guessed this plump man must be Jean-Paul but he was too far away for him to be able to see what the new object was as he handed it to Nicole and she put it straight in her own pocket.

"Now, Aelfric, of course I do," she said. "And, before we continue," she grinned at him, "let us be clear. Do you see the protection?" She pointed at the golem. Seb stared at the figure, wondering what she was talking about.

"Dierne and I cannot approach it," Alice, sounding awed, spoke into his mind. "Aelfric says that she has created an inferno shield around it. It would incinerate any Dryad who breaches it." And now Seb realised, the air around the golem was shimmering and rippling, like a heat haze on a desert road. "It prevents us from taking the golem, or from clearing a path beneath it," Alice explained.

"The bonus of dabbling with other 'Magiks', Aelfric," Nicole continued, "is that the more you learn how to wield them, the more you learn how to protect the things you love with them. Do not, therefore, be thinking of using the Dryads' speed..." she looked at Dierne then at Seb, "I am assuming your twin is here too," she said to him. "Well, do not be tempted to use their speed to run any foolhardy errands on your behalf," she said to Aelfric. "Keep them away from my baby."

Now Nicole barked at the other two men in her group.

"Georges, Emile, bring the boy to me." The two men moved forward a few paces but as Aelfric turned his eyes on them, they seemed to lose confidence and stopped. "Do as I say!" Nicole snapped and they moved forward again.

Emile, approaching Seb, looked unsteady on his feet. He was perspiring and finding it difficult to walk in a straight line. Before he and Georges had covered half the distance, Zach took a step towards them and, holding his sword with both hands, brought it up to his eye level.

"Try your luck boys! It won't end well," he shouted at them and, as the wolves growled, Aelfric waved his hand to reveal them to the men.

Emile stopped instantly, swaying and looking like he just wanted the night to be over. Georges took one more step then, as Pace growled again, he stopped too.

"Zach is it?" Nicole called, looking at Zach who ignored her and continued glaring at Emile and Georges. "You really don't know what's going on here. Let your Custodian come to me and it will end better for everyone." She smiled.

Zach, frowning, kept the sword levelled in front of Georges.

"Nicole is it?" he called back at her. "I really don't care what's going on here. You're not having Seb."

"We'll see," she said. "You know Aelfric, I am surprised, I must say, to find us all in this situation. I really did think that the first attack tonight would be sufficient. At least it was meant to be quick." Seb put a hand to his chest and, noticing, Nicole grinned at him. "You did feel it then, Seb? That's good to know; it will give you an idea of what I am capable of. Anyway, it was, to my mind, a merciful way of dealing justice to you before I moved on to Aelfric and I am still mystified as to how you survived it. And then the second attempt too. How did you manage it? Not without a hand from you I am guessing, Aelfric?" She looked questioningly at him. "Sadly for Seb, though — and happily for me — whatever you two did to thwart those attacks and the attempts I have made since, has led us to this point, where now, Seb's end will not be so humane." Seb, hearing those words, suddenly forgot the pain in his body, as fear took hold of him. His end would not be so humane? A hot poker thrust through his chest was humane? A serrated-edged knife stabbed into his rib cage was humane? He really didn't want to hear any more from this woman. Fortunately neither, it seemed, did Zach.

"Do we really have to listen to this? We all know what happened. And we all know that we are going to fight about it. So can we not just get on with it?" he moaned.

Nicole was furious. "Shut up!" she spat at him.

Trudy, having moved around to stand in front of Aelfric, called back to her with a touch of humour in her voice, "This is Zach, Nicole. He won't!"

"No, I won't," Zach said, grinning. "Nicole, my lady, you are just talking blah. As intriguing as you find your tale of 'oh the cleverness of me', we're just finding it tedious. Either get on with what you plan to do so that we can thwart you again or let us all go home. Emile here looks fit to drop and I know I'm ready for my bed."

Nicole stared back at him, stunned. She fiddled with whatever the object was in her pocket. Pace, baring his teeth, growled at Georges and Emile again and they dithered in front of Seb, not sure now what Nicole wanted from them.

"Fine!" Nicole said eventually. "Let's all just wait then shall we Aelfric? That game works for me. Bit of an issue for you though, yes? You don't really have time to waste now, do you?" She grinned nastily.

Standing behind Zach, Seb was trying to pay attention, trying to keep up with what was happening, but it was now all he could do to stop himself from groaning. Even with Alice's help, the pain throughout his body was once more severe. Breathing hard, he felt as though he had climbed a mountain and as sweat began to drip from his temples, he wiped it away with the back of his hand. As he did, Alice grabbed his arm and pulled it towards himself.

"How did that happen?" he said, silently to Seb. "What have you done?"

Puzzled, Seb looked at his hand. In the dim light he could just about make out dark patches — bruises — and amongst those were fresh grazes. Bewildered, he shook his head.

"I, I don't know," he stammered at Alice, speaking aloud and Zach looked over his shoulder at him.

"You okay?" he whispered and then saw the bruises and blood on the back of Seb's hand. "I need to sit down," Seb mumbled. "I hurt all over." He leant against the wall and Nat moved across and held his arm. Seeing the grazes, she pulled a tissue out of her pocket and began to dab at them gently.

There was the sound of scuffling and Trudy let out a yell. Zach span back, swishing the sword through the air at Georges, who had run towards him. The tip of the blade cut across Georges' chest, making a tearing sound and he cried out.

"Don't be a wooss," Zach said. "It's just your clothing; but if you move again, I'll cut deeper."

Georges took a step back, glancing helplessly over his shoulder at Nicole, who didn't react, she just stood, grinning at Aelfric. Now she crossed her arms and began tapping her fingers.

"It's going well, isn't it, Aelfric? How long do you think this can last? Gets more torturous by the minute doesn't it?" She sounded so pleased Seb, confused, glanced at Aelfric, trying to gauge his response. Aelfric actually had his eyes closed and was leaning so heavily on Cue that Seb wondered if he would fall over if the wolf moved. "It would be better for him if you let me finish it quickly," Nicole said and suddenly Aelfric opened his eyes.

"Does Emile know why he is ill?" he asked. The incongruous question seemed to startle Nicole, and Emile, hearing his name, jerked his head up and stared at Aelfric. "Do Georges and Jean-Paul know that they will soon be suffering in the same way?" Aelfric continued, and now Georges looked at him. Nicole didn't answer but she did uncross her arms. Placing her hand in her pocket she fiddled with the object again as Jean-Paul looked nervously at her. "Maybe that was a bit of knowledge Heath didn't impart to you when he taught you about water gateways?" Aelfric asked Nicole. "Or is it one you chose not to share with your group?" Her group were now exchanging confused looks.

"What's he talking about?" Jean-Paul whispered.

"Nothing!" Nicole snapped. "You know him," she glared at Aelfric. "He cannot be trusted. His ambition drove him to orchestrate the death of a fellow Custodian. Nothing he says can be trusted."

Aelfric sighed. "So you chose not to share, Nicole," he said sadly.

"That's enough, Aelfric," she shouted. "I am more than happy to stand here until Seb breathes his last, and enjoy the anguish and suffering witnessing his agonising death causes you. After all, think of the suffering Heath is going through now, and will continue to go through for eternity. Do not try to use subterfuge and lies to turn my group. They know the evil of your ambitions and what lengths you are willing to go to in order to achieve them. Nothing you can say can change their loyalties."

"What does she mean, until I breathe my last?" Seb asked Alice silently, feeling another jolt of fear.

"I don't know," Alice answered, looking worried.

"Nicole," Greg now said, angrily, and moved around to stand with Aelfric. "Aelfric and Seb were not to blame for Heath's fate. Aelfric has no ambition other than —"

"Be quiet, Greg," Nicole snapped. "You all betrayed Heath, and you all will say anything to protect Aelfric."

Aelfric, ignoring Nicole's words, stepped forward. "Help Emile," he said to her, "Or let me. If you do not, he will die — and then Georges and then Jean-Paul. Eventually, so too will Yvette. Is that what you want?"

The confused looks on the men's faces were now replaced with concern and Yvette glanced over her own shoulder for a fraction of a second, before looking back at Reynard.

"What's he talking about" she asked.

"He is time wasting!" Nicole snarled. "Ignore him."

"You have already said, Nicole, I do not have time to waste," Aelfric said. "And neither do your group. This needs to end."

"End it then, Aelfric. Let me have Seb; let me get the information I need from him and the others and then I will deal quickly, and humanely with him."

Information? Seb couldn't think what information Nicole could possibly need from him.

"So your plan has moved on then?" Aelfric said. "It has gone from vengeance to liberation? Is that something you also chose not to share with your group? That along with the real reason Heath is where he is?" She stared at him in silence, pursing her lips. "You know that, whatever happens, I cannot allow you to free him," Aelfric said, more quietly.

"This is wrong Nicole," Henri called across, but remained focussing his attention on the golem.

And now the penny dropped for Seb. Nicole wanted to release Heath's soul from the Soul Drop. But Seb had been a party to what had happened after Heath and Braddock had been banished. A layer of protection had been added to the Soul Drop Access Stone, a Shield Knot — to prevent their ever escaping. The physical bindings of that knot had been split in four and Seb and three others had each hidden a piece, in order to prevent the knot being re-formed and the shield broken. To free Heath's soul, Nicole would have to reform the knot and for that, she needed to know from each of the four, where their pieces had been hidden.

"It was always the plan, Aelfric. And my group knew that — though they didn't know how. It is just that, until tonight, I wasn't aware Seb was involved in sealing the knot. Trudy's tale to Jacqueline didn't run that far. I just assumed that it was you and your group members who had set that cursed seal." She shook her head, smiling to herself. "Fortunately though, Lotty has been most helpful in enlightening me on that point tonight." Now Henri snapped his head around to stare at Nicole. As he did, his hand tilted and the light he had been reflecting towards the golem moved sideways. The little figure began making rapid progress in Seb's direction. Realising, Henri quickly moved around and re-created the invisible barrier.

"What have you done to her?" he shouted at Nicole.

"Oh, Henri," Nicole laughed. "After so many years — that you can care so much! You are extraordinary." Now Nicole looked back at Aelfric. "Did you know that, at the moment young Seb splintered poor Heath's soul, every Custodian around the world felt that violent disturbance?" She paused waiting for Aelfric to respond. When he didn't, she shrugged and continued. "Well, fortunately for me, Henri, feeling it, told Lotty to find the source. They missed the entertainment of witnessing your suffering during that night, Aelfric, but they did manage to see, through Lotty's scrying, how Heath's soul was further bound to that dreadful place — and by whom. Annoyingly Henri instructed Lotty to stop watching at that point so she couldn't tell me where the pieces were hidden. What a near miss that was though; I really had thought it was you who had directed that event, but then I learned that you were otherwise indisposed and that I actually need to speak with Seb. How relieved am I then that he survived my attacks? And how ironic if you helped him." She laughed. "Now, look at the little thing and judge for yourself how much time you have, before the real pain begins." She turned and pointed at the golem. "I feel confident I will get what I need once things start to get really nasty."

Seb stared at the little figure with an increasing sense of unease. Nicole's words repeated over and over in his mind: I am more than happy to stand here until Seb breathes his last ... his agonising death ... until Seb breathes his last ... once things start to get really nasty. He looked at his hands. Alice was right, flu didn't cause bruising, and it didn't cause grazing.

"Nicole," Aelfric said slowly, "You know I can't let you do this."

"Nor I," Henri shouted angrily across to her.

"Ah Aelfric? Your precious boy. You are still trying to save him? Have you not worked out that you simply cannot? With all your experience and knowledge, surely by now you realise that there is nothing you can do." She span around and spoke to Henri. "And Henri, have you not noticed that someone is missing? I don't believe you will be interfering any more than you already have, now will you?" She turned back to Aelfric. "So, let's just watch this play out shall we? I am sure that, within a very short while, Zach, Dierne and The Caretaker will feel compelled tell me exactly what I need to know and, very soon after, if he hasn't already, Seb too will tell me his little bit of the puzzle. And frankly, I can't see anyone, especially you, preventing that."

"She's still blahing!" Zach said in a pained voice. "Will it never end?" He pretended to be exasperated but the glance he gave Seb over his shoulder showed that he was anxious. Zach had worked out what Seb too had just realised.

He looked once more at his bleeding hand and then at the golem and now he could see stains spreading across the material of its roughly sewn hands; stains just like the ones covering its feet. Only now he knew, it wasn't muddy sediment or rust — it was blood. Feeling sick and weak with fear, he spoke silently to Alice.

"It's a voodoo doll, an effigy. As well as a golem, it's an effigy of me!"

# The Truth

Seb sank to the ground. In shock, in pain and feeling hopeless, he stared at the golem as Nat, kneeling beside him, beckoned Aiden to join her.

He realised now why Nicole had said there was nothing Aelfric could do to save him. This golem, its material casing growing more threadbare by the minute, had first been made as an effigy. And he knew, without a doubt, that the tag-lock used to form the sympathetic link between him and the effigy must be the blood and skin sample Scarlet had seen Jacqueline preparing. Blood and skin! It is very difficult to deflect any harmful intent when blood or skin are used... Aiden's words bounced around his mind. ...if two people work on one effigy with two samples of that kind and use their combined intent... Nicole and Jacqueline had created this effigy together...

But worse still, this effigy had then been turned into the golem, so now Seb's body felt the pain and bore the injuries in keeping with the battering that small form was taking in its relentless efforts to move beyond the barrier Henri was creating. And, eventually, the fibres of the cloth covering the golem's feet would tear completely. He would experience that as if his own skin were tearing and then he would feel what would follow. As the golem absorbed more of the material from which it had been made, soil — and there was plenty of that beneath it — it would grow rapidly. Seb couldn't even imagine what that would feel like as his limbs and body swelled in sympathy with the growth of the golem. Panic rising, he began to shake.

And then what? As this golem grew to a monstrous size it would force through Henri's barrier and act out its order — to crush Seb's heart. If he hadn't already been torn apart by the sympathetic growth of his own body, the golem would try to crush him. Surely, before then, Aelfric or Henri would be forced to destroy it, to remove the spell used to animate it and, then, for certain, he would die! He had seen the snow golem turn into an avalanche in a second, the water golem burst like a balloon. What would that moment be like? He knew already, because Nicole had said it: an agonising death. He groaned.

"Are you okay, Seb?" Nicole asked, nastily. "What is it? Does your head hurt? Your feet? What is the problem? Do tell. Should you not check on him Zach? Or maybe your Sensor can give you something for the pain." She smiled at Nat.

"That's enough, Nicole," Aelfric said, kneeling beside Seb and the anger in his voice made her pause for a second. But far from looking contrite, she looked satisfied.

"Bothering you is it Aelfric? His pain? His suffering? They are nothing compared to what Heath experienced at the hands of that boy!" She pointed a finger at Seb. "And they are nothing compared to what he is going to feel. Have you seen the cloth? Have you seen how worn and frayed it is? And when that material parts, breaking the moulded form, you know what's going to happen, don't you? Tell him Jacqueline. Tell him what you filled that wonderful golem with," she shouted at her.

Jacqueline had her head in her hands and was sobbing. Philippe, hugging her, answered for her.

"She used soil from here," he mumbled and Nicole shrieked with laughter.

"Exactly. Now I know you all saw how quickly my beautiful experimental golem grew — the one in the snow? I know too how clever you were Aelfric, getting Dierne to clear the snow to stop its growth. But, even supposing he could get through my protection, how is he going to clear this amount of earth? Will he level the whole ancient hillside? Will he dig deeper — as far as the caves? Well, Jacqueline took care of that too. You see, she used a sample from every possible locality within this area, including what lies beneath us, to ensure that, when the time came, our baby would have all the supplies he would need to grow big and strong."

"Nicole," Jacqueline sobbed. "What are you doing?"

"What you helped me plan and execute Jacqueline," Nicole answered, surprised at the question.

"That was before I knew what I know now," Jacqueline shouted. "I should have listened to Trudy — should have listened to Henri —"

"But you didn't, did you?" Nicole shouted back at her.

"I wasn't thinking straight. My head was full of Heath's emotions, his anger, his hatred, his obsession with Braddock," Jacqueline lowered her voice, shaking her head in dismay.

"No, Jacqueline, your head was full of your deluded obsession with Heath. Anyway, it's too late now. Go and seek your absolution if you must, I —" A whimper from Seb stopped her. He couldn't help himself, the pain in his feet was now so bad, and he pulled his knees up to his chin, clasping his boots in his sore hands. He could feel Alice working hard, trying to pull away as much of the pain as possible and trying to distract his thoughts from it, but the task was becoming increasingly difficult.

Zach glanced over his shoulder again, looking worried. He kept the sword stretched out in front of him, towards Georges and Emile but they didn't look as if they were likely to attack any time soon. Emile was struggling to even stand and Georges, supporting him, was staring at Seb looking sickened.

"Is this right Nicole?" he said, uncertainly. "It doesn't seem right."

Nicole waved a dismissive hand at him. "Just do your job, Georges," she said as Seb groaned and Pace whined.

"Alice?" Aelfric whispered.

"I am doing all I can." Alice shook his head. "It's throughout his body," he said, sounding helpless and upset.

"Do you need my bubble, Seb?" Zach asked.

"This attack is from within, Zach," Aelfric murmured. "And has already taken hold. It cannot be blocked by us now. Seb," he looked at him, "you have to realise this is only an influence. You can choose not to be affected. Just like the subliminal messages, you can overcome this. Henri cannot deal with the golem until we are sure you are in control."

Seb stared at his hands, trying to work out how he was supposed to stop the effects of this influence when evidence of its power was right in front of his eyes. The bruising had spread and the grazes were deeper; blood dripped down the back of his hands onto his boots. Nicole's voice broke into his disturbed thoughts.

"What's Aelfric saying, Seb? That everything's going to be okay?" She laughed. "Well, it's not. Do you see your injuries? They are going to get far more serious soon and the pain with them. Look at your feet." She pointed at the golem, not at Seb's own feet. "My that's a lot of blood isn't it?" Seb stared at the little figure, at the staining which had spread from the feet to the ill-defined ankles, seeping upwards towards the calves. Inside his boots he could feel wetness and he knew that wasn't from wading through the River Styx or from the puddle he had traipsed through; this wetness was warm — fresh blood leaking from his torn skin.

Yvette had taken her eyes off Reynard and turned towards Seb and Aelfric and her expression was one distaste. She took a step away from Reynard and the golem and closer to Nicole. Jacqueline was still crying, and between her sobs she called out to Nicole.

"This is cruel, Nicole. You need to stop. I would never have planned this if —"

"Oh do be quiet Jacqueline," Nicole said, disregarding her. "Now, Seb," she said, "You can be spared this pain. You, I am sure, know what I need. You also know that neither Aelfric nor Henri, nor anyone else, can save you. In a short while, your suffering is going to increase tenfold. So, if you want to spare yourself that excruciating pain and then an agonising end, you need to tell me where you hid your piece of the Shield Knot binding. Once you do that, and Dierne, The Caretaker and Zach tell me where theirs are hidden, I can put you out of your misery. There isn't much time. I suggest you speak quickly."

Seb was terrified — he wasn't ready to die. And Alice was already struggling to keep his pain to a manageable level, he certainly wouldn't be able to spare him the agony that would go with what was to come. But he knew that he couldn't ever give up the location of his part of the Shield Knot. It wasn't just that Heath should never be allowed to escape; there was something else. Greg had warned all those who had taken part in breaking the seal that, should any of their pieces ever be reunited, the souls of all four of them would be damned to the Soul Drop too. He feared death, he feared the pain that would come before it, but he feared what he knew of the Soul Drop more and he couldn't be responsible for the damnation of the others to that place. So now he looked directly at Nicole.

"I have nothing to say to you," he croaked. "And neither will the others." Then he put his head back against the wall and stared at the sky.

"Seb," Nat whispered to him, "look at this." Seb looked down. Nat, and Aiden beside her, were both holding onto something. As his eyes focused he realised it was another voodoo-type doll. "We made this," Nat said. "Aiden and I. It is full of protective gems —"

"And coffee," Aiden murmured.

"And we made it with the intent, Seb, that it would protect you," Nat explained.

Seb stared at it. It was barely the shape of a human, so quickly had they made it. The stitching only just held it together and Seb could see the odd stone and crystal poking through the seams. He glanced at Nat and then at Aiden, noting their eager faces, and then looked back at the effigy.

"So why isn't it working?" he asked, and gave a small whimper as the golem struck its head against Henri's barrier and he felt a jab of pain in his own forehead.

Nicole took a few steps closer to them all.

"Do you see his pain Dierne, Zach," she turned to The Caretaker, "Caretaker? Do you see how powerful this blood link is between the effigy in that golem and Seb's body. Look at the affect. Look at the bruising, at the blood, at the tears on his skin. And now look at the material on the golem's feet. Eventually that will give way and once those fibres tear — well, you know what will follow. The longer each of you delays, the more pain Seb will experience and the nearer we come to the point of no return. Tell me where you hid your pieces of the Shield Knot and I can put a stop to this before it goes too far."

"Nicole," Yvette now spoke, sounding uncertain. "I had not realised this was part of the plan. This seems more like," she paused and shook her head. "Well it seems like torture."

"I am doing what is necessary," Nicole turned to her. "Do you think if we just ask they will give us the information we need so that we can free Heath?"

Now Jacqueline wiped her eyes and sniffed then squeezing Philippe's hand let go and stepped forward.

"Nicole," she said, "you think Heath was betrayed, but he wasn't. I have felt the obsession he felt — his single-minded fixation on bringing Braddock back. His shadowtrail blinded me to the possibility that what Trudy said about what happened was true, and you are blinded now. You can't kill this boy," she pointed at Seb, "just because you are grieving for a man who cared no more for you than for me. His obsession was his twin and so was his downfall, not Aelfric, not Seb. Stop this now."

"You know nothing," Nicole said, scornfully. "And I will free Heath!" She rounded on Dierne and Zach. "Give me the information, or I will make his suffering even more acute before the end."

While she ranted, Aelfric leant in close to Seb. "Seb, the effigy Nat and Aiden made is working," he said, quietly. "Look at the material on the golem; it should have torn long ago. You just need to believe in your own strength to fight the influence and in their intent to protect you."

As Aelfric spoke, the golem trod on a sharp stone and a fresh jolt of pain shot through Seb's right foot. It felt as if a needle had been stabbed into the bottom of it, and he cried out. Alice tried to pull more of the pain towards himself but the effect was minimal.

Zach, watching Seb, looked angry.

"I'm going to stop this," he muttered to Aelfric. Turning quickly he took a step towards Georges and Emile. Aelfric spoke quietly but firmly.

"No, Zach. That isn't the way." He nodded at Dierne who zoomed in front of Zach, blocking his path.

"Well what is then?" Zach shouted, frustrated. "She's not going to listen to reason is she?"

Nicole seemed delighted by the exchange and laughed.

"Feeling the strain Zach? Worried about your friend? You are right, I won't listen to reason, when reason means hearing lies from Aelfric. What I will listen to is your account of where you hid your piece of the knot." Zach glanced over at Scarlet and then frowned at the sword in his hand and said nothing. "Come on, Zach. You wouldn't shut up before. Why so reticent now? Can you not even raise a smart-mouthed comment?"

Seb knew what Zach's issue was. After breaking his part of the Shield Knot seal, he had given it to Scarlet and it was she who had hidden it, not Zach. So while Nicole demanded Zach tell her where his piece was hidden he, actually, had no idea. Now Seb glanced at Scarlet, who stood the other side of Aelfric, in the shadows. She looked horrified by what was happening and Seb wondered if she would be the one to weaken and tell Nicole what she wanted to know. But as he looked at her, she looked at him. She gave him just the slightest shake of her head as if trying to reassure him she was no more likely to reveal the location of Zach's piece than Zach would have been; to do so would risk both her brother and Zach being damned to the Soul Drop, and she obviously knew that.

"Well, if you won't talk Zach," Nicole turned, "Caretaker how about you?" she said. The Caretaker stood near Reynard, frowning and didn't even bother to look over at Nicole or to reply. "Dierne then," Nicole said, turning back. "Come on. One of you must want to start the ball rolling."

Ignoring her, Dierne knelt beside Aelfric and whispered into Seb's ear, "I want to help. I have Aelfric's sanction. Seb, I can join Alice's mind and weave your pain through us both," he said. "Let me." Seb's head was swimming; he groaned as the golem hit its leg on Henri's barrier and pain ripped through his own knee.

"I can't do any more than I am, Seb," Alice now said. "Let Dierne help." Seb nodded and was stunned as, instantly, he felt the intensity of the pain halve.

Using Cue, Aelfric now stood. He placed a reassuring hand on Zach's shoulder and then walked towards the centre of the mausoleum. The wolves went with him. As he approached, Nicole lifted her chin and crossed her arms and then eyed him up, quizzically.

"You look in a poor way, Aelfric. Are you ill?" she said, not sounding the least bit concerned. Ignoring the question, Aelfric stopped and actually turned his back on her. She looked astounded and then annoyed as he address everyone else in the mausoleum.

"No member of any group owes loyalty where loyalty requires them to go against their good conscience." He looked directly at each member of Nicole's group before continuing slowly. "I have not spoken of the events at the Hurlers because I did not wish his actions, on that one night, to eclipse the hundreds of years of devoted service Heath gave to his role. But a young and innocent Custodian will die tonight if I do not make clear to you all exactly what did happen. Once you have the truth, it will then be for each of you to decide the path you take."

"Aelfric," Nicole began.

"Let him speak!" Yvette said, frowning at her.

"I will not!" Nicole snapped. "It will all be lies."

"Then I will not speak," Aelfric said. "Dierne." Dierne immediately leapt into the air and began circling above Aelfric's head, leaving a trail of his passage behind him. Alice, realising what he was doing, zoomed up to join him, followed by Dæved and then, to Seb's surprise, Riven. Within seconds the four Dryads had created a column of green. "Torhtian nú!" Aelfric said. The column flattened with a loud clap, upended and began spinning. The Dryads re-materialised beside it and everyone stared into the mirror as hazy shapes began to appear in it — a circle of standing stones, Heath in the middle of them, raising his left hand to capture moonlight and shine it onto the inlaid stone at the centre of the circle."

"Stop now Aelfric!" Nicole yelled at him and suddenly she raised her arm and tilted her hand towards him.

"What are you doing, Nicole?" Yvette shouted as Trudy launched herself at Nicole. The Caretaker was instantly in motion too but before either reached her, Cue and Pace leapt at her. Riven zoomed down, grabbed her under the arms and hoisted her away from them, placing her back on the ground near to the cenotaph. From there she shouted at Aelfric.

"Aelfric, I will not permit you to —"

"Permit him to what? To show the truth?" Henri called to her. "Surely you want to know what really happened?"

Aelfric hadn't even turned around; trusting his Guardians and the wolves to protect him, he stood where he was, back still to Nicole. Trudy, standing in front of the wolves, staff in hand, spoke menacingly.

"Attack him again and, Custodian or not, I will kill you." She glared at Nicole.

The images within the Torhtian mirror were still playing but in an eerie silence — no sound accompanied them — and, in the awkward stand-off, all eyes were drawn to watch as Heath tried to open the Access Stone to the Soul Drop. The moonlight he reflected onto it rebounded, striking him like a bolt of lightening and he was thrown backwards, out of the circle. When, with difficulty, he got to his feet and staggered back into the centre, he was holding his left hand to his chest, obviously injured. He lifted his head and gave a silent scream of rage.

Seb didn't need to watch; he remembered clearly the next events — which included his own arrival, accompanied by his group and most of Aelfric's; the manipulation of him, by Heath, causing him to open the Access Stone and then the Soul Drop itself; the emergence of Braddock's soul from the Soul Drop and his attack first on Aelfric and then on him. Everyone within the mausoleum stared at the mirror in awed silence; everyone except Henri, who was still focussed on containing the golem, and Aelfric, who now returned to Seb and sat beside him on the wet ground, looking pale and breathing heavily.

Seb's memories of that night were mainly punctuated by fear and confusion. But at the end of it all had come clarity, a belief in his own power and a conviction that he could take control. Glancing across at the golem striking Henri's barrier over and over, he struggled to comprehend how just an intention by Nicole and Jacqueline could cause such injury and make him feel such pain. Trying not to look at the blood stains on the golem, he looked instead at the effigy Aiden and Nat were still holding, which had been so quickly and roughly made by them, with the intent — and the belief — that they could use it to protect him. Sympathetic influence ... can be a positive influence as well as a negative one ... you can choose whether you are affected ... Aelfric had said. You just need to believe in your own strength to fight the influence and in their intent to protect you.

The images were still rolling on in the mirror. Seb, his head pounding as, once again, the golem hit its head against Henri's barrier, looked up in time to see himself, besieged by a colony of bats, striding through them towards another, massive cluster of the creatures, which, mobbing Alice, had caused him to fall from the sky and still continued their frenzied attack on him on the ground. Seb watched himself lift his hand and send a pulse of power outward from it, destroying the bats and freeing Alice. He had done that without thinking, compelled by his concern for his twin. You just need to believe in your own strength to fight the influence...

Nicole wasn't watching the images, she had looked away and was fiddling with the object in her pocket again. She ignored the gasp Jean-Paul gave as he and everyone else watched a group of thirty or more gytrash gather, surround the stone circle and then begin a vicious onslaught on Aelfric. Bowing her head, as if accepting defeat and unable to look, she remained motionless for some time. As the final minutes of Heath's life were displayed for everyone to see, she slowly slipped her hand from her pocket and then suddenly spoke into the silence.

"Zach, let's start again with you shall we?" she said, her voice echoing around the mausoleum. Her group, who had been absorbed by what they were witnessing, all glanced at her.

"Er, start what with me?" Zach shouted back.

Nicole laughed. "You know what."

Zach looked confused. "You can't still be on that can you?" he said. "Weren't you watching?"

"That little circus," she waved her hand at the Torhtian mirror, "changes nothing. I have something far more entertaining — and real — for you to watch. Take a look at your friend, Zach. Poor Seb, how he's suffering now," she chuckled.

Even with Dierne's help, the pain was once more becoming unbearable for Seb and he placed his forehead on his knees, clasping his arms around his legs.

In a swift movement Nicole suddenly brought the object she was holding to her mouth and blew into it. A piercing whistle ripped through the night air followed by what sounded like the shattering of glass. Nicole lowered her hand.

"What was that?" Trudy yelled, taking a few paces towards her. Riven swooped across and barred her path.

Nicole smiled at Trudy, then looked at Zach. "And now for that entertainment. Just watch," she said and waved her hand skyward. A few dark shapes lifted from the treetops just behind the mausoleum, accompanied by the sound of cawing. Everyone, including Seb, did watch these shapes as they circled once above the enclosure and then suddenly descended, dipping to the ground, and flying low over the grass. As the light from the firefly torches illuminated them they were revealed as three, huge crows and now they veered left, heading for the golem. "Keep watching," Nicole called as Reynard and Yvette both turned towards the approaching birds. Holding the Sælen Sword in one hand, Reynard drew the fine blade from the scabbard on his back with the other and told Lily and Dom to take cover within the lea of the cenotaph. Yvette didn't move, she just watched as more of these birds lifted from the treetops and swooped down towards the mausoleum. The Caretaker and Trudy ran past her to join Reynard, reaching him just as the first crows did and just as Reynard swept his sabre around in an arc. It sliced through the leading crow but the creature disappeared, dissolving into a black haze around the blade.

"They're totems!" Dom shouted, having stood, steadfastly where he was in order to maintain the light source Henri needed.

The black haze continued on its path and then reformed into the solid shape of the crow, yards behind Henri.

"Yes they are," Nicole laughed, "And the joy of a crow totem is that it can shape shift!" As she spoke, the second crow swerved around Reynard to his right. He swung at it with his sabre, slicing though it and that one too changed into a vaporous haze and continued on its trajectory, reforming into a solid crow before circling left.

And now the third crow flapped its way towards the golem. Trudy, standing in front of it, struck at the bird with her staff. It evaporated around the wood and reformed behind her but in front of the small figure. Diving, it stretched its feet forward and sank its talons into the golem's head before Trudy was able to strike it again, causing it to dissolve into a haze once more. Seb cried out and clasped his own head in his hands. It felt as though two knives had been driven into the top of his skull. Zach, looked at him, horrified, then he turned and sprinted to the cenotaph, joining Trudy as a group of five more crows swooped over the walls and into the mausoleum.

"Nicole," Yvette shouted, watching the first three crows join up in formation with the new group and sweep across the grass towards her. "This is madness. What we just saw," she pointed up at the Torhtian mirror, "it's not what you told us happened. Seb and Aelfric weren't to blame, Heath was! Stop this torture. It is wrong."

"Do not challenge me!" Nicole yelled at her. "Your job is to protect me, nothing more!"

Yvette looked momentarily stunned and then shock turned to anger. "My job is to protect all Custodians," she shouted and leapt across to stand side-by-side with Trudy. As the front two crows reached them, in unison they swung their staffs through the air, striking the crows, causing them to evaporate, and then they backed up to stand inches in front of the golem, preventing the birds reforming near it.

The next crows were already speeding towards them and Zach and Reynard leapt forward, both swinging their Sælen Swords and striking one each. As the swords struck the birds, instead of them dissolving, however, a flurry of sparks erupted and they screeched and veered off left and right. Zach and Reynard exchanged surprised glances and then grins, and The Caretaker, armed with the third Sælen sword, jumped in front of them and, lifting it high, brought it down on the next bird. Again there was a dazzle of sparks and the crow gave a shrill squawk and turned sharply away.

Seb could feel blood from his scalp dripping down his temples and, in the flickering light from Aiden's torch, watched as several drops fell onto his hands. Nat dabbed them away.

"Seb," she whispered tearfully, "believe in our protection. We want to protect you more than she wants to harm you."

Seb wasn't listening, he was panicking. His scalp smarted and the amount of blood running down his face was turning from drips into a trickle. He glanced across at the golem, but was only able to catch glimpses of it between the feet of the Guardians as they jumped and leapt, battling more and more crows as the number of birds joining the attack swelled. But the glimpses he caught through the melee were good enough to confirm his fear. Across the top of the golem's head a tear had appeared and the material around it was stained.

Jacqueline, nearby, was sobbing again. "I should have thought," she said. "They have been gathering around her for a while."

"What?" Scarlet asked.

"The crow totems. What she was doing — it caused so many of them to gather."

Aelfric was still sitting beside Seb, leaning against the wall, looking pale, his breathing laboured. But now, keeping his hand on Cue's back, he pushed Pace over to Seb.

"Guard him and help him," he ordered the wolf and then, with difficulty, he slowly stood up. "Greg," he whispered. "Emile and the others cannot be here. Help Seb."

"What?" Greg sounded surprised. "But there's little I —"

"Do what you can," Aelfric said, gazing back down at Seb and looking apologetic. "Seb," he said, "I will be back in a minute."

Seb stared up, blinking away blood that was dripping from his eyebrows into his eyes. His head was pounding so much he couldn't really concentrate on what was being said to him and simply watched as Aelfric turned away from him. He felt some small relief as Pace now flopped across his lap giving him an instant charge of energy which lessened the aches and pains in his body slightly.

Greg moved across and crouched down beside him and Scarlet did the same. Glancing across at Zach who had just struck another crow, sending a shower of sparks skyward and the crow flying away to his right, she whispered to Greg, her words only just audible over the sound of the cawing and screeching of the crows.

"How is Nicole controlling them? Can't we do something? Maybe turn them against her?"

"She isn't controlling them," Greg said, sadly.

"Then how is she getting them to attack the golem?" she asked.

"Crow totems protect the ancient lores," Jacqueline answered her question. "What Nicole has been doing is an affront to those lores and that is why they have been gathering around her — for weeks now. All she has done tonight is shatter the veil she was using to conceal the golem from them and now, seeing it, they find it an aberration — a breach of the lores they must uphold. They will naturally seek to attack it. She knew that." Looking angry now, she left Philippe and followed Aelfric who had taken the few steps across to Georges and Emile.

Greg shook his head. "Aelfric knows that the crows will see Emile as the same — Using the water gateways has made him an abomination to them — He is the worst affected of Nicole's group and when they notice him, they will attack him; but the rest of Nicole's group are also at risk," he said. "Look." He pointed as two crows dived over the wall on their side of the mausoleum. Ignoring the activity around the golem, they turned towards Georges and Emile.

"You need to get him and yourself out of here," Aelfric shouted over the noise to Georges and waved his hand, making the door reappear in the wall the other side of Seb. Georges was having to hold Emile up and stared at Aelfric, at a loss. He, like the others, had seen the images in the mirror and so now was unsure of how to react to him, given that Nicole still seemed intent on vengeance. He didn't have long to think about it, however, as he spotted the two crows approaching. "They will attack Emile," Aelfric shouted. "Let Dierne help; you both need to go through the doorway." Dierne had zoomed across and was about to lift Emile when the first crow slammed into his back. Hooking onto his clothing with its talons, it began pecking at his jacket. Georges frantically grabbed at the bird, trying to pull it off his friend. The second crow, reaching them, landed on Emile's shoulder and jabbed at his ear with its sharp beak. Emile screamed and Aelfric, raising his hand, shot a bolt of white light at the bird. As the bolt struck it, the crow screeched, let go of Emile and flapped away, rising up to disappear over the wall of the mausoleum.

Nicole had been busy enjoying the spectacle of the battle between Guardians and crows and as Emile screamed she turned to him.

"What have you done Aelfric," she shouted and Yvette, hearing her yell, glanced across as Aelfric lowered his hand and Emile dropped to the ground, Georges holding him. Assuming the worst, she left Trudy and sprinted at Aelfric, shouting at him.

"Leave him alone!" She covered the distance between them at phenomenal speed. Emile lay on his side, screaming and flailing his arms. Georges was still trying to detach the second crow from his back as three more birds swept towards them and Jacqueline reached them. Kneeling, she pulled at the crow but its wings were beating and flapping so furiously she couldn't get a purchase on it.

Trudy, seeing Yvette charging at Aelfric ran after her. Even hobbling on her injured ankle she closed the gap between them, but she had left Reynard, The Caretaker and Zach trying to fend off what had become a flock of twenty or more birds. Although every swing of their swords found a target, the numbers were so high they struggled to prevent any slipping through to the golem.

Zach struck one bird, creating a flurry of sparks, while The Caretaker did the same to another and Reynard brought his Sælen Sword around to strike a third, but he had to use his sabre to stop another which was passing to his left. It transformed into a vapour and, without Trudy and Yvette standing guard, he had to leap back himself to block the crow's path and prevent it reforming near the golem. Already two more birds were flapping in his direction and to his right Zach and The Caretaker were intercepting another three. As he landed sure-footedly to stand over the golem, in front of the black haze, the crow solidified near his legs. He kicked out at it while, at the same time, spinning around to strike the next bird with his sword. As his foot struck it, the first one dissolved again, reforming feet away, but now it dropped to the ground and bounced and hopped back towards the golem.

As if that had been a signal, suddenly, many more of the birds landed and began hopping and jumping beneath the feet of the Guardians who now had to deal with an attack from the ground as well as from the air. Every time one of them trod on or kicked a crow it would dissolve and then reform a short distance away, to begin bounding and hopping towards the golem again. The area around their feet became a broiling cloud of black mist through which dark shapes wandered, and it was virtually impossible to see what was going on.

Yvette, charging at Aelfric, staff raised ready to strike him, vaulted Cue. The wolf leapt at her and Dierne, disappearing in a flash, reappeared over her head. He snatched the staff out of her hands as Trudy reached them and grabbed her from behind, pulling her to the ground.

"It wasn't him," Georges shouted at Yvette as she twisted out of Trudy's grasp and jumped up, just avoiding Cue's massive paws. "He's trying to help." The crow was still stabbing its beak into Emile's clothing and and as he rolled over, Yvette saw it for the first time. Aelfric once more raised his hand and shot a bolt of light, striking the bird. He staggered backwards himself as the crow squawked and, releasing its grip on Emile's jacket, fled away into the darkness on the far side of the mausoleum.

Trudy pulled Yvette away from Aelfric and pointed at three more crows gliding at speed just above the grass, all heading for Emile.

"What is going on?" Yvette yelled.

"They are attacking Emile because his body is corrupted," Greg shouted. "From using the water gateways. They will eventually attack you all."

Aelfric was having to lean against the wall for support. "All of you need to go through the doorway," he said, his voice cracking. "Jacqui, you and Philippe too. Dierne, carry Emile."

Dierne, handed Yvette's staff to Trudy, hoisted Emile from the ground and zoomed with him to the doorway.

Trudy thrust Yvette's staff back at her. "Aelfric is not your enemy," she shouted.

Yvette weighed up her words for only a moment and then she nodded, grabbed the staff and, as Trudy darted left, she darted right, each dealing a blow to one of the crows. The third one passed between them and Trudy caught it with a back-swing while Yvette helped Georges to his feet.

"Go with them," she shouted, as Jacqueline and Philippe ran for the doorway. The crows were already solidifying and wheeling around for another attack and Georges sprinted to the door.

"I've got this," Trudy shouted at Yvette. "You go."

"I'm not going anywhere," she shouted back. "I am a Guardian, not a coward."

Aiden had opened the door for Dierne who held Emile on the threshold. As the others arrived he handed him to them and they dragged him through the door. Aiden yanked it shut. The first crow slammed into it and dissolved, while the other two, without a quarry to chase, veered off to join the ever-growing flock on the other side of the mausoleum.

# Love's Intent

Nicole yelled at Aelfric.

"Where have you sent them?" She strode across the grass towards him and Aelfric, still leaning on the wall, lifted his head.

"Jean-Paul will be next, Nicole, and then Yvette. The crows will attack them," he panted.

Jean-Paul, standing by himself in the middle of the mausoleum, had been watching the battle between the crows and the Guardians. Unlike Nicole and Yvette, however, on hearing Emile scream he had moved away from Aelfric, creeping over to the other side of the cenotaph. Now, hearing his name, he fidgeted and looked across nervously.

Nicole stopped a few feet from Aelfric. She seemed to note, suddenly, how pale he looked and that he was having to lean against the wall.

"What is the matter with you?" she said, putting her hands on her hips and cocking her head to one side.

Aelfric ignored the question. He stood straight and, taking a step away from the wall, spoke firmly.

"We need to get Jean-Paul and Yvette out of here," he said. "These totems do not judge or discern Nicole, they simply act on what they see. Look," he said. Keeping his hand low, so as not to appear threatening, he reflected Aiden's torchlight onto Yvette, revealing a tangle of delicate tendrils which covered every inch of exposed skin on her body. The tendrils waved and undulated, like the fronds of an anemone in a deep sea current and, as she breathed in, they disappeared, as if sucked into her, then, as she exhaled, they reappeared, shooting outward in their masses.

Jean-Paul made a small sobbing sound now as he looked at his hands. They, like Yvette's, were covered in these tendrils, but there were so many more and the ones on his skin were much longer. He dashed over to Lily, who was standing beside the cenotaph behind Dom, and muttered anxiously to her. She placed a calming hand on his shoulder and spoke quietly to him. Yvette, staring at her hands, looked momentarily appalled then frowning, turned to see Nicole's reaction.

Nicole had crossed her arms, looking unimpressed.

Aelfric, having to shout above the noise of the crows, spoke quickly. "Water gateways were never meant for living creatures from the human realm to pass through. Only Custodians and Dryads can use them and avoid harm. The gateways rely on the presence of water-welts," he pointed at Yvette, "to absorb all the oxygen in the water around them, making it so stagnant it cannot support normal life, thereby preventing accidental transition. Your group, along with Jacqueline and Philippe, have been coated with these welts on each passage, it was unavoidable, and because it is unnatural the totems see them as tainted. They will turn on them."

On the other side of the mausoleum, Reynard, The Caretaker and Zach were still battling to keep the crows away from the golem. The number of birds was, fortunately, no longer increasing, it seemed that all those totems within the enclave had now assembled. However, their efforts to attack the golem were becoming more determined and cunning. They appeared to be working in groups, some acting to draw the Guardians' attention while others tried to slip in from behind, above or to the side.

Reynard, standing guard over the golem itself, had taken to dealing with all the attacks on the ground while Zach and The Caretaker concentrated on the airborne ones. Three crows hopped between and around Zach's feet and Reynard kicked one, swiped the other with his sabre and struck the third with the sword. That one was thrown yards to his left but the other two became insubstantial and swirled around his legs before reforming behind him. Already two more were bounding towards him from the front as The Caretaker, sweeping the Sælen Sword in a narrow arc, managed to send another crow flying across the enclosure and Zach dealt a blow to two more, catching both with the same swing of his sword. The activity was fast and frenetic and the Guardians were clearly tiring. There seemed to be no permanent way to get rid of the crows; even the ones struck with the swords, after taking a few seconds to recover, rejoined the attacking throng.

And now a group of ten crows flew together towards the cenotaph while, simultaneously, another large group hopped and bounded towards the Guardians' feet. Zach and The Caretaker managed to intercept two each, with one swing of their swords, and catch two more on the back swing. Reynard stamped and kicked at three birds while sending two flying with his sword and making a further one dissolve into vapour with his sabre but that left four on the ground and two in the air. He turned to strike at the two crows to his left and Zach took one in the air to the right but that bird suddenly veered away and swooped at Jean-Paul. As it latched onto his jumper he screamed. Reynard span, leapt across and swiped it with his sabre. The bird disintegrated but Jean-Paul, terrified, backed away and bumped into Dom, causing him to overbalance and drop the firefly torch. As it hit the ground, the wood splintered and the fireflies zoomed out, twirling chaotically for a second, before flying skyward. That side of the mausoleum was plunged into darkness.

Two things happened; Henri, losing his light source, was unable to keep the invisible barrier containing the golem in place, and the Guardians were momentarily unable to see anything within the black haze of the crows they had struck, or between the dark shapes of the others still flying or hopping over the ground. They couldn't, therefore, see the golem as it began moving swiftly towards towards Seb.

"Where is it?" Henri called and Trudy, seeing what was happening, ran to Aiden, snatched his torch from him and pelted across to the other side.

"Stand fast; we will step on it," Reynard called to Zach and The Caretaker and instantly all of them stood still. Anchored to the spot now, they continued to strike frantically at as many crows as they could reach. Firework sparks flashed and birds flew left and right as they were hit by the Sælen Swords. Trudy, reaching Zach, waved the torch around, trying to find the golem amidst the black fog cloud.

The stinging and throbbing in Seb's feet was horrendous now as the golem, unseen, made progress towards him and unable to help himself, he cried out. Nat hugged him, and spoke into his ear.

"You have to protect yourself and you have to believe in me, Seb, and how much I want to protect you."

Nicole was laughing as she looked at the activity by the cenotaph.

"Which of you is going to stop this nonsense? Simply tell me what I need to know and this can end now."

"Gotta be a touch of madness in her don't you think, Caretaker?" Zach shouted, panting as he turned on the spot and swung the sword. He had pulled his staff from his trouser belt loops and was also swiping at crows with that. "Seriously, my lady," he yelled at Nicole, "You and Heath are actually a perfect match!"

"There's that smart mouth again," Nicole chuckled. "Hasn't helped you much Zach has it? Tell me where your piece is. You can't keep doing this forever, and have you seen the amount of blood Seb has lost? I should imagine that head wound is quite sore."

Yvette ran across, joining Trudy looking for the golem. She struck at two crows with her staff. As they reformed they turned on her, grabbing at her with their talons. Realising, she yelled at Jean-Paul.

"Come here!" She beckoned him. He didn't move. "COME HERE!" she shouted. "We can draw them off." He looked terrified and hid behind Lily. Tutting, Yvette strode over to him. Several of the birds followed her and, unperturbed, she batted them away with her staff. Reaching Jean-Paul, she pulled him to the back of the mausoleum. Ignoring his protests, she stood in front of him, swiping at more crows as they turned away from the main flock and attempted to attack both Jean-Paul and her.

"There!" Trudy, shouted, pointing. With the flock thinned it was clear that the rest of the crows had changed the direction of their attack; they were hopping or swooping a few feet away from Zach. "The crows know where it is," Trudy said, swinging her staff at the group of birds, scattering them. "There, Henri. It's there!" she yelled as she caught a glimpse of the golem. But one crow now suddenly jumped. Flapping a mere foot through the air, it landed its full weight on the cloth doll figure, sinking its talons into the material of its back.

Seb felt a heavy weight slam into his back; the air was forced from his lungs and he couldn't even cry out as razor-sharp points tore through the skin above and below his shoulder blades. He bent forward, gasping. Zach leapt over and struck the crow with his sword, knocking it sideways, but its talons were wrenched free, ripping the material of the doll. Seb screamed with pain. Though Alice and Dierne reacted immediately, pulling the pain away from him, nothing could dull the sheer agony he felt as his skin was shredded. Cue and Pace let out a howl and now Aelfric staggered over to Seb, sat beside him and looped his arm around his shoulders. Instantly the pain stopped and as Aelfric pushed the wolves onto Seb, he felt their energy fill his body.

Nicole turned and looked at the wolves, then at Seb and then at Aelfric and opened her eyes wide.

"How touching, Aelfric," she said. "Like a doting father looking after his son? But you can only take the pain from him. His fate won't change. And do you think The Caretaker and Dierne are going to be able to watch you suffer in Seb's stead? In fact, I think I am more likely now to get the information I need."

Aelfric wasn't paying any attention to her. "Seb," he murmured, struggling to speak. "You need to break the link. Understand that this influence is borne out of hate; there are other influences and love is a much stronger source. You can overcome this." Now he lowered his head, gritting his teeth, but was unable to suppress an audible groan.

"Well Dierne? Come on," Nicole said, impatiently. "Aelfric is suffering. You know there is no resolution to this other than to tell me what I need."

As Aelfric stifled another groan, Dierne looked from him to Nicole and suddenly thorns appeared all over his body and his aura flared to such an intense green that it spread half way to her.

"Oh, that hit a nerve," she gloated and then flinched as Dierne zoomed towards her. Riven immediately darted between them, putting up a hand, and Dierne stopped.

"Do not, Dierne," Riven said. "I told you — other than to protect her." They hung in the air facing each other and Seb wondered if Dierne would ignore the smaller Dryad and try to attack Nicole, but within seconds the thorns had disappeared from his body and he zoomed back to Aelfric.

"I will tell you nothing," he said to Nicole.

"You horrible, horrible woman!" Scarlet shouted at her now. "How can you do this?"

"I am not doing this," Nicole snapped. "Your friends are. All they have to do is tell me what I want to know."

"And then what?" Scarlet yelled. "Then you go and find the pieces? It won't help you even if you do. You can't open the Access Stone. You saw what happened to Heath. You are just a stupid, evil woman and Zach's right... You are mad!"

"She's agreeing with me? Did anyone hear that?" Zach panted. "She's agreeing with me." He span and struck a crow with his sword as though he were hitting a tennis ball. Sparks flew and the bird shot across the mausoleum, narrowly missing Nicole. "Darn it! So close," Zach chuckled, turning to swipe at another crow.

"And you are a stupid girl who knows nothing," Nicole spat back at Scarlet. "Henri will, I am sure, help me with what I need when the time comes — freeing two innocent souls in one go. But that's the next stage; we won't be going into that at the moment."

Henri had frozen. With the feverish activity around the golem, he hadn't managed to get a clear line to it in order to re-instate the barrier. And now, slowly, he turned to Nicole.

"What?" he demanded.

Nicole laughed at him. "Not now, Henri. There is time for that later," she said. "Time for you to save your innocent wife from an eternity of darkness."

Free of pain, Seb was able to witness and understand everything that was going on and now he felt a cold hand grip his heart as he realised what Nicole was intimating. The Access Stone couldn't be opened unless a Custodian had a legitimate and proper need. That was where Heath's problem had been. He had tried to free Braddock, a corrupt soul, from there out of a selfish desire to be reunited with his twin. Nature had punished him for it. That was why he had resorted to using Seb to open the Access Stone. And Nicole would have the same problem if she tried to open it in order to free Heath. So she needed someone to do it for her. Had she, then, killed Lotty and banished her soul to the Soul Drop, giving Henri a legitimate need to open it — to save his wife's innocent soul — and allowing her access to it to free Heath? That was what it sounded like.

Staring at Henri, Seb saw the look of horror which crossed his face and then the one that followed — absolute rage. Henri had obviously drawn the same conclusion as him.

"Where is she?" he yelled and strode over the grass towards Nicole. Riven remained in front of her, protecting her, but now Dæved soared across and stopped inches from the small Dryad, towering over him. Like Dierne, thorns had appeared all over his body.

"Move aside Riven," he growled.

"I cannot let you harm her," Riven said, bowing his head and remaining where he was.

"Move aside!" Dæved said, menacingly.

"I am her Weaver and her twin," Riven answered. "I will not let you harm her."

Henri had reached Dæved by now and Nicole glared defiantly at him.

"Don't pretend you are going to do anything, Henri," she said. "At the moment you are asking yourself, has she killed my lovely wife? Has she destroyed her host body and damned her soul? But then, if I had done that, where would my bargaining power be? Lotty is safe, but you won't find her. And I won't return her until you open the Access Stone for me." She lifted her head. "But, as I say, that is the next stage. For now, why don't you concentrate your efforts on persuading Dierne and the others to speak to me."

While they had been talking, the golem was still moving and, with it, the flock of crows and the Guardians. Yard by yard the battle got closer to Seb, but several more of the crows had pealed off and were now focussing on Yvette and a sobbing Jean-Paul. As the numbers attacking them grew, The Caretaker left the other Guardians and went to help Yvette. Seb could clearly see the water-welts covering her; they had grown considerably in length. Jean-Paul was more affected, however, and the crows were furiously trying to get at him. He cowered behind Yvette, curling into a ball, and called out to Nicole.

"Help us!"

She glanced across but said nothing and then she looked back at Henri.

"Now Henri, I know Seb is making a big song and dance about them, but his present injuries, although painful, are just superficial, surface wounds. Look at my baby though, he travels well doesn't he? If he isn't stopped, more serious wounds will follow, and you are neglecting your post." She grinned, looking over at the golem, which could only be seen intermittently as individual crows reformed from hazy black clouds and before others, being struck, dissolved and obscured it. It marched determinedly in Seb's direction and, as Trudy, Zach and Reynard hit each crow, it gave the appearance that they they were actually clearing a path for it.

Seb was horrified by the amount of staining he could see over its entire body. He could feel his shirt sticking to his back under his jumper and knew it was soaked in blood. Nicole had said the wounds were superficial, but they were still bleeding considerably. Beside him, Aelfric had his eyes closed and his jaw clenched, grappling with the pain that should have been Seb's to bear. Feeling utterly relieved at being free of that pain himself, Seb also felt utterly guilty. Sitting within the cocoon of Aelfric's aura, he knew he should push Aelfric's arm off, but he didn't think he could stand to experience that agony again particularly as, very soon, it would get much worse. He tried to look at the feet of the golem, dreading to see threads dragging behind them, but thankfully, the figure had once more been hidden.

As the conflict continued, Dom ran into the midst of it and grabbed the torch from Trudy. She was lashing out with her staff while Zach and Reynard were using their two weapons to keep the crows at bay. Their strikes were fast and effective, but these totem birds were tireless; while the Guardians were becoming exhausted, the crows remained unaffected by their exertions.

Dom joined Henri.

"Henri," he said, quietly, trying to prompt him to re-instate the barrier before the golem reached Seb. Henri ignored him. Suffering his own anguish over the fate of his wife, he seemed unable to turn away from Nicole.

"Riven," he looked up at the Dryad, "Where is Lotty?" Riven appeared shocked by the question. "Please," Henri begged. "Is she safe?"

"You say nothing!" Nicole snarled at Riven who, staring at Henri, suddenly looked heartbroken. He lowered his head.

"She is afflicted like Emile, only far more so. I believe she doesn't have long," he said, sadly. Henri gasped and looked furious.

"I said say nothing!" Nicole shouted at Riven who now rounded on her.

"He must know, Nicole," he said, forcefully and then he lowered his voice again. "I love you as my twin, but what you are doing is wrong."

"Where is she?" Henri yelled at Nicole. Dom, beside him, dithered, not knowing what to do. The golem was getting ever closer to Seb but he, like most everyone else, was looking at a man who was desperate to find his dying wife. Now, lifting his head, Henri stared up at the sky, as if trying to control his anger. "I will give you one chance to tell me, Nicole," he growled, then glared back at her, looking as though he wanted to rip her apart.

"Nat, Alice, I have to stop Henri," Aelfric whispered urgently. "Love is more powerful than hate; use that. Seb, I am sorry."

Seb felt a jolt of adrenaline, knowing what was to follow as Aelfric unhooked his arm and, with Dierne's help, stood up and ran, unsteadily, towards Henri.

"Henri, no!" he called. "Do not strike."

Pain flooded back into Seb's body and he cried out. Alice and Dierne tried to pull as much of it away as they could, Alice talking to him all the while.

"I am going to push some memories forward Seb, like we did with Dom. I believe these will help." He began to flood Seb's mind with vivid memories — the very ones guaranteed, above anything else, to distract him. He was using every single memory Seb had that was connected with Nat. It worked to a degree, Seb's awareness of his current surroundings and situation began to fade. He could still register the agony throughout his body but not nearly as keenly, and now Nat grabbed his hands.

"Seb," she cried into his ear, and he turned to look at her. She had tears running down her face. "Believe in Aiden and believe in me." Aiden was nodding madly beside her. Taking the effigy they had made, Nat thrust it into Seb's hands. He looked at it; she had wrapped it in the tissue she had used to dab away the blood from the backs of his hands. "I love you Seb and I won't see you hurt. Believe in me."

The memories were still running through his mind — his first meeting with her and the instant attraction he had felt towards her; a moment, standing in the dappled sunlight under a tree, looking at her turquoise eyes as she stared in fascination at a squirrel disappearing into the branches; the many times she had sat with him, listening to him tell of his feelings of failure and inadequacy; her stepping towards him in the Hellfire Caves and, touching his hand, telling him she was pleased the door had led him there. His mind was full of her — her beautiful, open expression and sparkling eyes, her golden hair and lithe body and then he registered her words — I love you Seb and won't see you hurt; We made this, Aiden and I ... with the intent, Seb, that it would protect you; you have to believe in me ... I want to protect you ... Believe in me ... I love you Seb ...

He tore his eyes away from the effigy and stared up at her. She looked so upset — as upset as Henri looked on hearing that Lotty was dying. This influence is borne out of hate. Aelfric had told him. There are other influences and love is a much stronger source. You can overcome this.

"If you believe that Nicole's influence works, then you need to believe that mine will too, Seb," Nat whispered, wiping her eyes. "I love you," she repeated and Seb felt his heart leap. He stared at the effigy in his hands, noting how carelessly and hurriedly it had been made but how carefully Nat had wrapped it within the tissue — covered in a sample of his own blood. She wanted to protect him — so did Aiden — but more than that, she loved him. Suddenly euphoric, Seb felt power spread throughout his body and then surge outward, radiating towards the golem. As though hit by a sudden, powerful blast of air, all the crows around the Guardians were sent flying, along with the small, cloth figure, which, with them, slammed into the invisible enclave boundary and then fell to the ground as if stunned.

The sympathetic link between him and the effigy in the golem, Seb knew, had been broken. Though his body was still bleeding and he was still in pain, he barely noticed it. Kneeling up, he took Nat in his arms and, smiling at her, wiped a tear from her cheek.

"I loved you first," he said.

# His Heart

All those in the mausoleum, even Henri and Nicole, for just one, stunned second turned to stare at Seb. Oblivious, he held Nat close, feeling elated and it was only when Aiden screeched and pointed that he was brought back to reality to witness the consequence of his action. Even as he hugged Nat, Aelfric, holding on to Cue, was staggering past Henri and Nicole, heading for the enclave boundary. Seb, looking to where Aiden pointed, gaped in horror.

The power he had used had caused the small golem to hit the boundary with such force that the thin and worn material holding it together had split. It had fallen to the ground, its innards spilling out and, as soon as that soil had made contact with the soil beneath, it had begun to absorb it. Already the size of a man, the golem was growing at an astronomical rate, bulging and burgeoning, rising up from the ground carrying the flock of crows with it. They pecked and clawed at it and cawed and squawked, flapping their wings furiously as they were lifted upward. The noise, as more and more mud and shingle was sucked from the ground into the golem's body, was like the rumbling of a thunderstorm and Seb could feel the earth beneath him trembling.

Releasing Nat, he stood up. Though he was free from suffering further injury in sympathy with what happened to the effigy within the golem, and had spared himself the agony of being torn apart as it grew, Jacqueline had said that this golem's order — the one it would act on without deviation — was to crush his heart. And so once more fear gripped him, especially as now the golem turned and took two faltering steps in his direction.

Henri, his argument with Nicole forgotten, ran after Aelfric as Zach, Reynard and Trudy sprinted to join him too, forming a line between him and the golem, which was now over ten feet tall.

"How do we bind it?" Henri shouted over the rumbling and squawking.

"That's a problem. We can't make a binding net," Alice said to Seb pointing to where the air around the golem shimmered and rippled. "The inferno shield is still in place and is expanding with the golem. We can't contain it for Aelfric or Henri to deal with it." Dierne and Dæved, Seb noticed, hovered beside their Custodians, not making any attempt to approach the golem.

"We will have to manage without," Aelfric called back as Lily ran up to him. He lifted his hand, using the light from Dom's torch, reflecting it onto the golem; but it had grown so large that all the crows attacking Yvette and Jean-Paul suddenly lost interest in them and flocked towards it, surrounding it and obscuring its top half in a black cloud of flapping wings. Aelfric stood still, trying to get a clear shot to light up the head, but now, covered in this shroud of furious birds, the golem took another giant step forward. Cue, leaping in front of Aelfric, snarled at it and it swerved away. Trudy pushed Henri back while Zach and Reynard jumped forward, swinging their swords, each taking a swipe at one of the golem's legs. The swords cut clean through them, severing them below the knee. The golem toppled, crashing to the ground with such a heavy thud it shook the walls of the mausoleum.

With more of its body in contact with the soil now though, it grew even faster. Leaving the severed stumps inanimate where they were, it formed new legs and rose up yards ahead of its previous position — and much closer to Seb.

"Seb, take Nat and leave," Aelfric shouted at him, staggering to get ahead of the golem. "Go to the church — to the circle."

The massive mud figure took another enormous pace forward as Yvette and The Caretaker sprinted across to Aelfric. The golem, ignoring them as though they didn't exist, moved on, heading for the wall where Seb stood. Greg tugged his sleeve.

"Do as Aelfric says. Open the door," he shouted.

But as Seb turned and lifted his arm to make the doorway reappear, he found Nicole in the way. Unnoticed, she had darted across to the large puddle in front of the wall and stood in the shadows, between Scarlet and Aiden. Grinning at Seb, she reflected light onto the surface of the puddle and muttered words he couldn't hear. The water bubbled and beneath it a massive black circle appeared which rapidly formed into a whirlpool.

Aelfric, still trying to run past the golem, shouted out, "Scarlet!" But as he did, Nicole raised her left hand. Dierne swooped and lifted Aelfric sideways just as a bolt of light shot towards him from her palm. Laughing, she jumped into the whirling water. Grabbing Scarlet by the arm, she dragged her in with her; the whirlpool closed and Scarlet and Nicole were gone.

Zach let out a bestial yell and sprinted towards the wall. He arrived just as the golem brought its foot down, with a splash, into the puddle. Pace barged his body into Seb, pushing him to the side and Seb dragged Greg with him as Nat and Aiden leapt the other way.

Zach was in a rage. "Get your clod-hopping foot out of it!" he screamed, launching himself at the golem's leg, striking it with such force with his shoulder that the limb actually cracked and the golem tottered to the left, overbalancing. Zach jumped into the puddle, stamping his feet, trying to follow Scarlet. "Open it! Someone open it!" he yelled.

By now the other Guardians had joined him and Trudy pulled Zach around.

"We have to deal with this first!" she shouted at him, pointing at the golem which, to Seb's horror had righted itself once more and loomed over him. The crows covering its top half were in a frenzy, pecking and clawing viciously, and, it seemed, quite pointlessly, at it. As he braced himself for this monstrous figure's attack, Seb realised what they were doing. They were pecking and tearing around its thick neck and had actually dug deep into the mud beneath the head leaving only a thin column attaching it to the body. Zach saw it too.

"Right," he said. "You want this dealt with? Watch."

He took a running jump, splashing through the puddle, and leapt. Reaching out with his sword he rammed it into the hip of the golem and hung from it momentarily before reaching up with his other hand and driving his staff into the rib area of the mound of animated soil. Using the momentum of the golem's movement, as it twisted to take another step, he looped his body up and hooked his legs over the staff so that he hung upside down, ten feet above the ground. But now the golem's foot was on its descent. Seb, a mere yard from it, prepared to leap aside and then stood open-mouthed as the golem turned away from him; its focus elsewhere. And suddenly he understood. This golem's order was to crush his heart; and that was what it planned to do. Leaning forward it drove its foot towards the ground aiming for Nat, who cowered beneath it.

Time seemed to stop for Seb — all he was aware of was the icy wind racing around the enclosure which seemed to freeze his heart as it went. He stared at Nat, the most precious person in his world, who, in a second would be crushed by this grotesque incarnation of Nicole's hatred of him. And then, a millisecond before the golem's foot slammed down, Alice whizzed over and pulled Nat from underneath it. The leaves covering his back instantly ignited and he cried out, pushing Nat away from himself and to safety just as he was engulfed in a fireball. He fell to the ground, his whole body burning with green fire. Nat screamed his name and tried to go to him but The Caretaker grabbed her and held her back.

Seb, aghast, now acted on sheer impulse. He swept his left arm up and over and as he did so, water from the large puddle, beside which Alice lay writhing in agony, rose up and over. Like a storm-driven wave, the water splashed down onto Alice, snuffing out the fire. But before Seb could run across and check on him, the golem slammed another foot down, missing Nat by a hair's-breadth as The Caretaker pulled her to the side just in time. And now Aelfric, staggering to the wall, knelt beside Alice, who was moaning. He hooked his right arm around him and held him close, and Seb watched his blue aura expand, enveloping Alice.

Already, the golem was lifting its foot for another attack on Nat and as it drew more soil into itself, the ground rocked and heaved, making it difficult for those around it to remain standing. Reynard, realising that Nat was the golem's target, now joined The Caretaker and the two stood in front of her, struggling to keep their balance as the soil and grass were sucked from under them. Reynard lashed out with his sabre, striking at the golem's ankle, severing the massive foot which fell harmlessly to the ground. But the golem seemed oblivious and simply drove its stump towards the two Guardians, trying to crush Nat behind them.

"Finish it, Zach," Aelfric shouted up to him.

Zach, had swung himself up onto the golem's shoulders — pulling his sword and staff free as he did. He now stood with one foot either side of the head, a weapon in each hand, and crows flapping wildly around his feet and legs.

"Here it comes then," he shouted back. Springing upwards, he swept the sword under his own feet, slicing clean through the golem's neck. Instantly its body stopped moving and Zach, still mid-leap, kicked the detached head away from its shoulders.

"Trudy, that is the original section; keep it off the ground so it can't reform," Aelfric called to her. Trudy jumped, stretching her arms out, and caught the head. All the crows still flapped madly about it and Yvette sprinted to her and pulled six or seven of them off, exposing the area where the forehead would be on its blank face. Dom joined them, holding the torch high for Aelfric as Trudy span quickly and lifted the oval-shaped mass of dirt in the air. Aelfric immediately illuminated it. Lily, a few feet to his left, nodded.

"I can read it," she said to Dierne. He was hovering beside Aelfric, looking at Alice, appalled, but now he glanced at Lily and a moment later, Aelfric spoke.

"Wicca e hen o ruin," he paused then spoke again, "Ruin o hen e wicca." Now a twirling trail of green mist lifted from the golem's head. Instantly it fell apart, raining soil and shingle down on Trudy. The entire flock of crows lifted into the sky and then the decapitated remainder of the golem also collapsed into a harmless pile of earth. As it did, Zach jumped, somersaulted, and landed beside Trudy, who was brushing mud from her hair.

"Finished!" he said, and she nodded in satisfaction.

Seb ran to Alice. He was moaning and seemed barely conscious. Nat knelt beside him, crying.

"I am so sorry, Alice. So sorry. You shouldn't have," she sobbed.

Aelfric, still holding Alice, looked up at Henri and spoke urgently.

"Jean-Paul and Yvette, get them to the caves," he said, making the door behind Aiden reappear.

Henri glanced up at the flock above their heads. They had begun a new descent, swooping towards the far side of the mausoleum where Jean-Paul leant against the wall, struggling to stand. The water-welt tendrils had grown so long on his skin that his normal features were hardly visible until, seeing the crows approaching, he gasped, taking a deep breath, and the tendrils disappeared, sucked inside him. They reappeared as suddenly when he let out a loud scream.

The crows were almost upon him and Henri nodded to Dæved who disappeared in a flash and re-materialised beside the panicking man. Dropping to the ground he hoisted him in his arms and whizzed back across to the doorway, handing him to Yvette who met him on the threshold. She opened the door and, supporting Jean-Paul, dashed through. Aiden yanked it closed just as the crows reached it. Confused as to where their quarry had gone, they veered away to circle the mausoleum once more. "We have simply bought them time," Aelfric said to Henri, breathing hard. "The crows will hunt them down; and all those who are tainted."

Henri watched the flock soar over the wall towards the church tower.

"The totems will struggle to locate those in the caves, but we don't know where Nicole has left Lotty," he said, sounding desperately concerned, and then looked sorrowfully at Alice. "If she is in the open..." his voice trailed off.

"And Scarlet?" Zach shouted, pointing at the mound of mud beside him. "Nicole took her through a gateway. They'll go for her too won't they?"

"Lily?" Aelfric asked, looking up at her. She had already taken her scrying mirror out. "They will be within the enclave somewhere; can you find them?"

"No," Lily said, looking frustrated. "The image keeps returning to the group in the caves — Yvette and Jean-Paul have found the others. If I try to switch I simply can't. I can find no trace of Nicole."

"They must be in the caves then!" Zach shouted, leaping past Aiden to get to the wall as the door fizzled away. "Open it!" he yelled, spinning back to glare at Henri who paid no attention to him. He was gazing at Alice. Checking himself, Zach stepped away from the wall. "Is he going to be all right?" he asked.

Alice's eyes were closed and he leant against Aelfric who, still holding him, was shielding him from the pain of his injuries. Seb was mortified to see how badly burnt he was; all the leaves covering his body were gone — turned to ash — and the interlaced twigs and sticks beneath were charred.

"Cover me, Seb. Please cover me," Alice begged him silently.

Ignoring the intense pain of his own injuries, which Alice was no no longer able to help diminish, Seb immediately removed his jumper. The wounds on his back stung as the chill wind hit them. He draped the jumper across Alice's body, and Aelfric winced.

Greg and Aiden now knelt beside Seb, Greg holding the first aid kit Aiden had given him in the caves.

"Let us take a look; see if we can help at all," Greg said, trying to sound light-hearted and not upset. Seb couldn't see what normal, human medicine could do to repair the horrendous burns Alice had suffered. As Greg unpacked some things from the small pouch everyone else watched in silence.

Alice fidgeted. "Take me away from here, Seb" he said silently, "I can't bear to be seen."

The despair in his voice tore at Seb's heart. When he had first met Alice, and become aware of the existence of Dryads, he had discovered that the one trait they all shared was vanity. They were proud of the varying greenery that covered their bodies with each season but felt overwhelming embarrassment and shame when anything happened to mar their aesthetic appearance. For Alice, worse than the pain he had been through, was the humiliation of being seen in this terrible state. Dierne and Dæved knew it; they had respectfully turned away. Aelfric too was careful not to actually look at Alice and Nat was holding his hand but staring at Seb, tears streaming down her face.

"He needs privacy," Seb mumbled to Aelfric who nodded, and then Seb got the feeling he sent a message, through Dierne, to his group because, without a word Greg packed away the first aid things and all the others turned away. Greg, pulling Aiden to his feet, guided him over to Lily and Dom.

Zach, beside them, looked miserable — conflicted. He knew Alice was seriously hurt, but was desperate to find Scarlet. He gazed at the Sælen Sword and said nothing.

Henri spoke quietly to Aelfric, "Lift the enclave," he suggested. "Let him go back to the Dryad realm, where he can be helped."

Seb, took hold of Alice's other hand. "Can they heal you there?" he asked Alice silently but was interrupted as Aelfric groaned. By the look on his face he was struggling to cope with Alice's pain, combined with that of his own injuries. Dierne lowered his head; Seb guessed he was trying to help Aelfric — as Alice had helped him. But there was only so much the Dryads could do.

Alice hadn't answered and Seb, without looking at him, asked again, "Can they heal you? If you go back to your realm?" Still Alice didn't answer and now Seb glanced at him. "Alice?" There was no response. He spoke out loud, "Alice!"

"He won't hear you," Aelfric murmured, visibly relaxing as though relieved. "And he is no longer in pain."

Seb felt his stomach lurch. Staring at the charred twigs and branches on Alice's head, he then, instinctively looked at his chest for signs of breathing. But he knew that Dryads didn't breathe the way humans did, so that was pointless. And then cold dread filled him. Dryads, like plants, respired through their leaves! Alice had lost all his leaves. And he is no longer in pain. He looked back at Alice's face, its scorched skin covered in ash, the tiny acorns that formed his eyebrows shrivelled and fused together; his features were frozen in an expression of sadness.

Seb felt tears well up in his eyes as the darkest and most desolate of thoughts swamped his mind. He tried to push it away, not wanting to acknowledge it — but it wouldn't go. And he is no longer in pain. There was no sign of movement at all from Alice, no connection between their minds — and no aura around his body!

# A Grave Secret

Devastated beyond belief, Seb pulled Alice towards himself, taking him off Aelfric, who didn't resist. There was a crackling sound as Alice's body moved, like dry twigs trodden underfoot. Seb felt a tear run down his own cheek.

"All of you need to go! LEAVE US ALONE!" he shouted, sounding hysterical.

"Seb," Aelfric said, quickly, realising what Seb thought. "He isn't dead." Seb snapped his head up and his heart leapt. "He is dormant," Aelfric explained. "His body has shut down — like a tree during winter — conserving itself. So he is, thankfully, pain free and in peace for now."

Relief washed over Seb. "Not dead then?" He looked back at Alice.

"No," Aelfric said, taking a short, difficult breath and leaning awkwardly to one side as both Cue and Pace flopped down behind him, propping him up. "But he does need help." He looked at Henri. "We cannot remove the enclave, Nicole will escape and we may lose both Lotty and Scarlet."

"So what do we do?" Zach asked, trying to keep a lid on his frustration.

"We go, and your group remains," Henri said. "You stay and look after your twin, Seb; Aelfric and I will find Nicole."

Aelfric shook his head. "I will stay, Henri. You take our groups and find Lotty and Scarlet," he said, his voice cracking. Henri looked at him confused.

"But it makes sense that Seb remains with his Dryad," he said, "while you and I go and deal with Nicole."

Aelfric sighed, lowering his head for a moment before looking back at Henri.

"Henri, I cannot," he said, sounding defeated, "I will be a hindrance. Take my group and Seb's —"

Suddenly Greg rushed towards him.

"She hit you!" he exclaimed, pointing at a fresh injury on Aelfric's shoulder which had been hidden by Alice's body. "Nicole's power bolt struck you! Let me see." He knelt beside Aelfric who shook his head.

"It was a glancing hit only, Greg; I have the wolves," he said. "Henri, go."

"Are you sure Aelfric?" Henri asked, looking concerned.

Aelfric nodded. "Go and get her; I am sorry I cannot help."

Zach didn't need to wait for more. "Come on then. Open the door Henry," he said, twirling his sword.

"Have you found them yet Lily?" Henri asked. Lily, looking into her mirror, frowned.

"Still nothing. They are obscured," she said.

"Are they in the Sanctum then?" Aiden asked. "Didn't you say they wouldn't be able to see us when we were there? So they must be there mustn't they?"

"Does it matter?" Zach said. "Open the door and it will take us to them anyway won't it? Mad-woman can't use water gateways to escape now surely? You closed the ones in the Styx and the church, this one's," he pointed at the mound of mud filling the puddle, "well, otherwise occupied. And in this small area there can't be many more places with water. Let's just go. If we end up at the staircase, we climb."

"Just that, could she could get there? Could she open the staircase or use your passageway Henri? Or even open a —"

"So many questions Aiden. It doesn't matter. The door will take us where we need to go," Zach said, exasperated. "If she water-hops again we can do what Aelfric suggested before — leave one group where we end up and send the next group after her. And," he added, "she's on her own; none of her group are with her any more — oh, except her Dryad. She'll have a hard time of it dragging Scarlet through another gateway by herself!" He dashed over to the wall and looked expectantly at Henri. Aiden shrugged and with Dom, Lily, Reynard and Greg, walked over to join him. Nat gave a small sob before standing and following them. Seb didn't move.

"Seb," Henri muttered and he looked up. "I am sorry to ask but I might need your assistance. I know you are worried about your twin, but he is, for now, at peace and Aelfric will stay with him. The sooner Nicole is dealt with, the sooner we can get him the help he needs."

Even though Seb knew Henri was right, he couldn't bring himself to leave; it felt like he would be abandoning Alice. Alice — he was certain — would never leave him. He wasn't even sure he could walk anyway. He was still in pain and, though surface wounds only, the lacerations to his head and back were still bleeding. But Scarlet was his sister and she was in danger both from Nicole and from the totems, who would be drawn to her since her transit through the gateway. He gripped Alice's hand, unable to move.

"Seb," Zach called, "Alice is doing a dormant thing. He won't miss you. Scarlet needs us."

Seb, head throbbing, gazed back down at his own hand still holding Alice's. Beneath and around his thumb, one small patch of greenery remained, just below Alice's wrist. Seb stared at it a moment trying to force himself to let go and stand up. Without his jumper he had only a thin t-shirt protecting the gashes in his back from the biting wind and the pain was so keen it made him appreciate how hard Alice had worked to keep most of it from him. A tear travelled down his cheek and dropped onto Alice's hand. He wiped another away before it fell too and then passed Alice back to Aelfric.

"I will look after him, Seb," Aelfric said, and Seb nodded then stood up.

Hobbling — each step agonising — he made his way to the door. Trudy and The Caretaker had apparently decided between them that The Caretaker would, once more, accompany the others, while Trudy remained to protect Aelfric.

It was a given that the two Dyrads would stay with their respective Custodians and so Dierne stood beside Aelfric, his back to Alice, and watched everyone depart.

Zach, of course, went first and one-by-one they passed through the doorway. It led to the graveyard behind the church.

As he moved away from the crumbling headstone which held the door, an owl flapped across in front of Seb, inches from his nose. He flinched and yelped with pain as he bumped into Dom, banging his back against the tall man's chest.

"Well if we planned on surprising them, we just blew that," Zach whispered and then snapped, "Who asked for flamers? No flamers. They'll definitely know we're here!" Instantly the thousands of little orbs which had illuminated throughout the graveyard disappeared and Aiden mumbled an apology. Zach tutted.

In the cold and dark — the only sounds the sighing of the wind and the cawing of the crows — everyone stood still, as if not knowing where to go now. Seb guessed that, like him, they had all supposed the door would simply lead to Nicole. Instead it had led to this spooky graveyard where nothing but tree branches and manic crows moved.

"Did she leave?" Aiden whispered.

Henri turned back to the headstone where the door was just disappearing, waving his palm at it to make it reappear.

"It would seem she is, once more, playing with us," he growled.

Seb, shivering, looked at their gloomy surroundings, his eyes drawn to the needle-covered branches of a vast yew tree some distance away where the noisy crows had taken roost. Nicole obviously wasn't here; either she had been and gone — playing with them as Henri thought — or she had never arrived.

The owl had flown over to the massive yew tree and landed beneath it. Hooting quietly, it gazed with wide eyes at Seb.

As Henri moved to open the door Reynard put a hand on his arm.

"Listen," he whispered.

They all froze, straining their ears to hear past the ever-increasing noise the crows were making, and suddenly Zach was running, zig-zagging between the graves.

"What? What can you hear?" Aiden said, looking terrified.

"Scarlet," Reynard mumbled and as he said it, Seb realised he was right. Faintly, below the raucous cawing, and from the direction Zach was running in, her voice could be heard.

"Help me," she shouted. "Zach? Seb? Can anyone hear me? Help me."

In the darkness all Seb could see of Zach was his aura, the pink outline suddenly still as he stood, listening, trying to home in on Scarlet's voice. Then he beckoned and called them.

"Over here." As everyone ran towards him he yelled, "Scarlet, we're here; where are you?" He stood over two graves a few yards from the yew tree and kicked at the ground beside them. Both graves had sunken surfaces surrounded by a six inch high border of granite and each had a tall, ornate headstone at the top end. As the others arrived Scarlet's voice could be heard more clearly and sounded like it was coming from beneath these graves.

"Zach! I am so cold," she shouted, on the verge of panic. "This place is filled with water and the water is rising. Get me out!"

The cawing from the crows in the tree became louder still. The birds flitted and jumped about amongst the branches, as if in frustration. Beneath the tree, to the left of the two graves they were all crowded around, the owl cocked its head to one side, staring at Seb.

Flamers began to appear throughout the churchyard.

"I didn't do that!" Aiden said defensively, standing close to The Caretaker. "I didn't call for flamers."

"I did," Zach snapped. "Nicole's obviously not here and we need to find Scarlet. I can't see a darn thing in this darkness," he said as little orbs lit up over the many gravestones and on the branches of the farthest trees. Frustratingly, however, none appeared where they all stood. "Aw come on!" Zach moaned until Dom moved over to him and lifted the firefly torch high, casting a halo of light around the sunken graves. "Better," Zach said. He dropped to the ground and began running his hand over the granite surround of the nearest grave. Reynard put his sabre back into its scabbard. Holding the Sælen Sword in his left hand, he knelt beside Zach and began examining the other one.

"Is she under there?" Aiden asked, horrified. "Buried alive? That's awful."

"Aiden?" Scarlet shouted. "Aiden, is that you? Please get me out of here!"

Zach and Reynard were carefully running their fingertips over the ground within the borders of the graves now, searching for an opening. But the earth, which was covered in weeds and grass, looked like it hadn't been disturbed in centuries.

"Lily," Henri said, turning to her, "Can you see anything?" He raised his hand, capturing light from the torch, and shone it at the foot end of the nearest grave. Lily joined him. He progressively moved the light along the border then swept it up over the grave itself and Lily watched as it continued its track towards the headstone.

Seb's feet throbbed, the lacerations on his back and head were acutely sore and he felt light-headed. He found that following the passage of the light as Henri sent it on to the next grave made his head ache so he looked away, glancing over at the owl. That didn't help, all it did was play a trick on his eyes; momentarily, as the bird hooted and flapped its wings, Seb thought he saw a gaping hole in the mound of a neglected grave it stood beside. Hidden under the overhang of the lowest branch of the yew tree, this grave's cracked headstone was half buried where it had sunk into the earth over time. Leaning at a precarious angle, it was overrun with ivy and looked forlorn and forgotten. Seb shook his head, trying to clear it, but that sent a spasm of fresh pain through the top of his skull and made him feel so dizzy he had to put a hand out and grasp the nearest headstone to steady himself.

Henri had, by now, reflected light over every inch of each grave.

"Nothing," Lily said. When she saw the look of disappointment on Zach's face, she added, "That doesn't mean there is nothing there, just that I can't see it."

Zach, frustrated, leapt onto one grave and began jumping up and down on it, as if trying to break it open.

"How did she get you in there?" he called to Scarlet. "How does it open?"

"What?" she yelled back.

"How did she get you into the grave?" Aiden shouted, trying to be helpful.

"What grave?" There was a second of silence and then Scarlet cried out, "Is this a grave? Am I in a grave?" Now she really was panicking. "I'm in a grave! Get me out!" she screamed.

"Calm down Scarlet," Greg called to her. "We are all here to help you. We will find a way to get to you. Just stay calm."

"There must be something we've missed," Zach muttered. "A lever or door or something." He pulled at the headstone Seb was holding on to, trying to wiggle it. It didn't budge.

The owl hooted again and now it lifted off the ground and swooped towards Seb. It looped in front of him and flapped back to land beside the grave under the tree. And suddenly light dawned.

"I'm an idiot," Seb blurted. "The owl!" Zach stopped trying to jiggle the headstone and turned to him.

"What?"

"The owl, does anyone else see it?" Seb asked. They all looked blankly back at him. "Then it's a totem," he said and shone reflected light towards the bird, revealing it to the others.

"Meaning?" Zach asked, tapping the headstone with his sword.

"Meaning that something is hidden there that we need to know or see," Henri said, walking across to the owl. As everyone followed him, Zach remained at the sunken graves.

"But her voice is coming from here!" he shouted and Scarlet suddenly shrieked.

"Aaaa! Something touched my leg. There's something in here. Get me out Zach!" She was hysterical and Zach dropped back to the ground, once more scrabbling in the dirt on the graves trying to find a way to open them.

"Zach, it doesn't matter where her voice is coming from," Henri called to him. "The owl is guiding us; this is where we need to look." When Zach ignored him he tutted and frowned down at the bird, which still stood on the needle-strewn earth beside the crooked headstone. "Lily, try scrying again," he said. "Dom, Aiden, can you see anything?" They both clicked open their tins and the whole area under the tree was bathed in pink light.

After just a moment Lily spoke quietly. "There is some sort of disruption that stops me seeing this area — or Scarlet."

Dom agreed. "There is a shadow over this section of the graveyard; like the shadow cast by the Sanctum over the Hellfire Caves. Its centre appears to be this tree," he waved at the yew tree, glancing up into its branches where the crows were going berserk, "and spreads out in a rough circle as far as Zach in that direction and the path in that direction." He pointed to the curving path which led around the church towards its main entrance. Throughout the rest of the graveyard the cheery little lights of the flamers shone but underneath and around the yew tree was a circle of darkness where not one had appeared.

The owl flapped its wings now and then hopped onto the hidden grave. Seb stared at the dilapidated headstone and his stomach lurched as he read what was carved in the worn granite. It was one name only — accompanied by a Roman Numeral:

DIERNE

I

"Dierne?" he asked, moving closer to the grave. "Dierne the First. Who was that? Is this a Dryad grave? An ancestor of Dierne's? But how?"

"Not Dierne the First, Seb," Dom said, dolefully. "Dierne, in Old English, means 'secret'."

Henri looked thoughtful for a moment. "Like the Sanctum," he mumbled to himself. Straightening, he looked at Dæved and after a pause said to him, "You cannot hear me?" Dæved shook his head. Stepping up to the hidden grave, Henri spoke firmly, "Not like the Sanctum, Dom," he said. "I believe we are in the shadow of another Sanctum." He turned to face the others. "But Nicole wouldn't have the knowledge or skill yet to create such a complex thing; I am sure!" he said, puzzled.

The Caretaker, standing behind Seb, spoke quietly, "I believe it was created by Heath."

Henri, like everyone else, stared at The Caretaker. "You knew of it?" he asked, astounded. "Then why not say something?"

"I knew Heath had created a second Sanctum; he did not, however, tell me its location. To my knowledge, he never used it, and he was always adamant that no-one else should know of its existence. I had no reason to believe anyone else did, so I had no reason to speak of it," The Caretaker said. "Until now."

Seb was equally as stunned as Henri, but it suddenly made sense. The Caretaker was Heath's Guardian. Of course Heath would, out of necessity, have discussed the creation of this Sanctum, and how to open the lock mechanism, with his own Guardian. He would need The Caretaker to be able to accompany him to the Sanctum, in order to protect him.

But then Seb's thoughts ran on down the track of logic — which, in turn, led to suspicion. How much more had The Caretaker, as a trusted Guardian, witnessed and been a party to. The conversation between Heath and Henri on the equinox when Seb's father had died? Heath's tuition of Nicole? His plans to release Braddock? Had Heath practised the dark magic Nicole was now using? And had he instructed her in those practices? Had The Caretaker known and also not spoken of those things?

There was an awkward silence and Seb wondered if everyone else was thinking the same thing. As if sensing their mistrust, The Caretaker, staring at the owl on the crooked headstone, spoke again.

"After Heath's betrayal three months ago, everything I knew of his thoughts, words and deeds following Braddock's banishment, I shared with Aelfric — including giving him as much information about this Sanctum and its lock passageway as I could. I have no secrets."

Now Nat stepped over and looped her arm into The Caretaker's.

"Heath must have told Nicole about the Sanctum then, and she is using it," she said, smiling reassurance at The Caretaker, then looking at Henri. The tone of genuine friendship in her voice made Seb relax. She trusted The Caretaker and that, really, was good enough for him.

He thought back to the night of the battle with Heath and now felt guilty for being so suspicious. The Caretaker, as shocked as everyone else by Heath's betrayal, had fought as hard as Trudy and Zach to protect Aelfric and him — and had even asked to be one of the four who broke the seals on the Shield Knot — in order to prevent Heath or Braddock from ever escaping the Soul Drop.

Henri regarded Nat in silence for a moment, before giving a brusque nod.

"That would explain why we cannot locate her; she is likely within its bounds," he said.

"That makes sense," Dom agreed. He pointed at the grave. "And this must be the entrance to the lock passageway."

"At least there will only be one staircase turn then," Aiden said, relieved. "Just the Roman numeral for one." He indicated the marking on the grave.

"It may not be a staircase, Aiden," Dom answered. "The triggers or mechanisms to unlock the passageways can be anything."

Henri looked wary. "Yes, they can. Only your passageway to the Sanctum of Friends is a staircase," he said. "The others vary in intricacy and form — the one for my group is a sheer cliff face which has to be climbed using nineteen footholds and handholds."

"Well, only one of anything is good isn't it?" Aiden asked hopefully.

"Not good," The Caretaker said, guardedly. "I have never navigated the passageway to it, but when Heath devised the Sanctum, decades ago, he did tell me its purpose — which was for use as a sanctuary, a place of escape and safety, should the need ever arise. This is not a meeting place for friends but a hiding place and the route to it was designed with that in mind."

Henri raised his eyebrows and Greg murmured, "Why would he ever think he would need a sanctuary?"

"I suppose," Lily said, "when your own actions become dark you begin to see darkness in everyone else. Maybe he knew where his actions would lead." She looked sadly at The Caretaker. "A hiding place then? With Nicole at its centre."

"Probably," The Caretaker said, giving a nod.

"Not Scarlet and Lotty though," Aiden said nervously. "I thought we were going to try and find them?"

"They are her security," Henri said angrily. "I would hazard a guess that where we find one we will find the other.

"So, Morgan, the security of the passageway, what do we need to know?"

The Caretaker stared at the owl once more. "I know very little other than Heath called it a maze. But what I do know is that, in order for the lock to open, each person hoping to reach the Sanctum will have to approach alone — effectively, in isolation —"

"Alone?" Reynard growled, looking annoyed. "Custodians apart from their Guardians? That is too great a risk."

"There is something else," The Caretaker said, but the noise from the crows above them now grew much louder and Seb couldn't hear what followed. Wondering why the birds had suddenly become so raucous, he glanced over his shoulder and was surprised to see no sign of Zach. He gazed around the graveyard trying to locate him.

"Where's Zach?" he muttered to Aiden who turned and looked too.

"I don't know... where'd he go?" he said so loudly everyone else turned. "Zach has disappeared," he said.

# Finding Zach

Henri glanced around the churchyard.

"Where did he go?" he snapped.

"We don't know," Seb said. "Did anyone see?"

Greg, Dom and Lily all shook their heads. The Caretaker and Reynard loped back over to the sunken graves and everyone else drifted across to join the search for him.

Scarlet's scolding voice suddenly rose above the noise of the crows.

"So you were supposed to rescue me but you came and joined me instead? Some rescue Zach. Move your hand. No, don't put it there!" she shouted.

"I am trying to feel around for a lever to open this thing!" Zach shouted back. "Stay still!"

"Where are you Zach?" Aiden called.

"Well where do you think I am, Aiden? Will you stop squirming Scarlet," Zach moaned, "Okay, I think I've — no, that's not a lever, eiou! I don't like to think what that was!"

The Caretaker, Reynard and Dom were already examining the headstones, trying to see what had been disturbed or what Zach had apparently touched which had led him to Scarlet.

"How did you get down there Zach? Did you press something, lift something?" Aiden called. "We can do the same; let you both out," he suggested.

"No, No! Don't touch anything," Zach shouted. "We can't afford to have anyone else in here with us, believe me — there isn't room. Scarlet babe, this is the only time I'm gonna wish you weren't so ... curvy!" There was a punching sound.

"Shut up and get us out of here!" Scarlet yelled. Then she gasped. "Did you feel that? I felt it again. Something grabbed my leg, Zach! Get it off! Get it off me," she began screaming.

"Stay still!" Zach yelled. "I'll deal with it, but I can't if you are wriggling." He paused. "Now, who are you?" he said, sounding surprised.

A female voice spoke weakly. "Where am I?"

"Now there's a question," Zach said.

Henri had been watching Dom examine one of the two headstones but now jumped onto the grave and fell to his knees.

"Lotty? Lotty, are you okay?" he shouted at the ground.

"Henri?" the female voice answered. "Oh Henri," she said, struggling to speak. "You must find Aelfric."

Placing his hands on the earth, Henri called back to her, "We've come to rescue you."

"Where is Nicole?" Lotty sounded suddenly anxious and then her words, interspersed with coughing and panting, came in a rush. "She plans on releasing Heath's soul — Have you found her? — Find Aelfric — Tell him she intends to kill him — And Seb — the new Custodian — She needs information from —" Her breathing became so laboured she had to stop speaking.

"Calm down my lady, and breathe for goodness' sake," Zach said. "You sound awful. We already know all that — have dealt with all that; and now we are here to rescue Scarlet and you. So, can you tell us how she got you in here?"

"I don't know," Lotty panted. "I remember being by the River Styx — then nothing..." she lapsed into laboured breathing.

"Lotty, we'll get you out," Henri said decisively, jumping up. "Zach, what was the trigger? What got you in there?"

"The headstone — the one with the name 'Fréond Ge-something-or-other'," Zach called back. "There's a very small, shiny stone in between the first and surname. I pushed it. But don't you do that; you'll end up in here too. Tight squeeze already with these lovely ladies; don't need you joining us."

Reynard leapt onto one grave and examined the headstone then jumped across to the other and leant in close to that headstone, brushing a hand over the old granite and clearing away a climbing weed.

"Fréond Gehata," Aiden read aloud, joining Reynard on the grave. "Those aren't names, Zach. It's Old English. Fréond means friend and gehata means an enemy opponent," he said.

"A trap then," Henri mused. "When you pressed the stone, you were seen as an enemy and it activated the trap."

"So what do we do?" Nat asked. "If we press the stone, won't the same happen to us?"

Reynard, gently lifting ivy, weeds and the odd bit of lichen off the surface of the headstone, revealed something between the two words which glinted.

"I see it," he said.

"When you pressed the stone, what happened Zach?" The Caretaker asked. "Talk us through it."

"I pressed it and instantly one side of the grave dropped, tipped and I was rolled into here," he answered. "It was really, really quick," he added. Seb knew it must have been amazingly quick; Zach's reflexes were phenomenal; for him to have not been able to jump clear as the grave dropped implied it all happened at incredible speed.

"Was there a fall?" The Caretaker asked. "Or are you close to the surface?"

"I was rolled," Zach re-iterated. "The grave surface tipped down on one side and I slipped straight into a curved metal ditch. The ditch then rolled over, trapping me under it," Zach said. "So we can't be far from the surface but we are caught under a metal lid."

"Which side dropped?" Reynard asked.

"The right," Zach said. "As you face the headstone, the right side dropped."

"The right," Reynard repeated and Greg nodded. He now knelt on the narrow strip of ground between the two graves which was to the right of the one with the stone Zach had pressed.

"There," Greg said, pointing and Dom shone his torch. The light it cast created an obvious shadow, revealing a small channel in the earth next to the left hand grave. The channel ran along its entire length. "That will be a hinge I would guess."

"Simple mechanics then," Reynard muttered.

"Yes," The Caretaker agreed. "Which can be jammed. We wedge it open."

"Good idea," Greg said. "Keep it open so they can climb out."

Reynard and The Caretaker examined the area around and on the graves and seemed to come to an agreement as to how they were going to open the trap and jam it open but now The Caretaker, looking at the crows in the yew tree, spoke to Henri.

"We have an issue if we open this."

Henri looked puzzled.

"Morgan is right," Reynard said, glancing up. "The second we open the trap, and reveal those beneath it, they will be attacked by the crows."

Seb watched the frantic behaviour of the birds and listened to their cacophonous squawking; it was as if they sensed their prey would soon be in the open. Their avid anticipation made him wary.

"The owl showed us that grave for a reason," he said, pointing to the tilting stone. "Does it not mean that is the route we should take to free Scarlet and Lotty? It seems the owl was guiding us away from the trap Zach found."

Henri shook his head. "We can get to them more quickly if we spring the trap," he said.

"Seb has a point, Henri," Dom said. "Totems appear for a reason."

"Either we release them here, and hurry them through the door," Henri said, glancing at the crows, "or we enter Heath's maze, where each of us will face any number of new and unknown traps — alone." He looked at Seb. "And those traps may not be as benign as the ones I devised for the Sanctum of Friends. They were designed to obstruct, contain and constrain — Heath's may be far more dangerous."

Seb forced himself to hold eye contact with Henri, intimidating as the man was. There was something about the agitated eagerness of the crows' behaviour which made him certain that they should follow the guidance of the owl totem.

"Totems have helped me twice tonight; I believe we should follow the guidance this one and these ones," he swept his hand up through the air to indicate the crows, "are giving us now."

Henri looked astounded at being challenged, and then suddenly his face crumpled and he looked broken.

"She is my wife, and I can hear how weak she is," he said, so quietly the crows' noise nearly obscured his words. "She does not have the luxury of time, Seb," he said. "Nicole has dragged her through who knows how many water gateways. You saw Emile? Some people are more susceptible to the effects of water-welts — you would know them as asthmatics. Lotty and Emile both suffered from symptoms akin to asthma prior to being confirmed. She and he will be struggling to breathe now." He looked distraught. "To waste time trying to navigate the path Heath has created could see Lotty dead before I reach her."

Seb stared at Henri feeling awful. His heart went out to this man who obviously worshipped his wife. He wondered how he could be so devoted to her after so many decades; and then he felt Nat lean against him, her arm in contact with his; instantly his heart leapt and he knew how. Lowering his head he mumbled an apology.

"Let's get them out quickly then," he said and Henri gave a grateful smile.

"Is anyone still up there?" Zach called.

"We're still here, Zach. Just discussing a few details," Greg shouted to him.

"Okay, well here's a detail that might be relevant," Zach said. "This place is filling with water. It's creeping up slowly, but the water level is definitely rising."

"Can you open it?" Henri snapped at Reynard.

"We believe we can," Reynard said with a slight nod to The Caretaker.

"Once it is open, we need to get them through that doorway," Henri made the doorway in the grave on the far side of the churchyard reappear, "before the crows reach them." He turned to Dæved who had been hovering just behind him.

"I can transport one for definite," Dæved said. "Maybe not both."

Henri looked troubled.

"Zach?" he called.

"Still here, still listening," Zach said. "Still getting wet!"

"Who is the nearest to the opening, Scarlet or Lotty?" Henri asked.

"The lid is over me, I am lying on top of Scarlet and Lotty is squeezed in a gap to our right," Zach answered.

"Okay," Henri said, "the doorway will lead to the Hellfire Caves. Dom, once the trap is released, you take Scarlet through; Dæved, you will take Lotty. Reynard, Morgan, you two and Zach will need to fend off the crows." He didn't wait for any further discussion but pointed at the small stone embedded in the gravestone. "Spring the trap Reynard," he ordered as Dom passed the torch to Lily and stood at the foot of the grave.

The Caretaker moved into position at the top of the strip of earth between the graves.

"Zach, be ready," Reynard shouted.

"I am always ready," Zach shouted back. "Hit the button oh Ninja-man," he chuckled.

Reynard, sighing, leant around the headstone, reached across and pressed the small stone.

Zach had been right, the mechanism was incredibly swift. Faster than the eye could follow, the right side of the grave surface dropped, revealing a hollow, metal ditch which, as soon as it appeared, began to roll over. As it approached the half-way point, Reynard drew his sabre from its sheath, lifted it high in the air and brought it down, jamming it into the top right corner of the gap, keeping the metal cylinder from rolling completely. At the same time The Caretaker, Sælen Sword grasped in both hands, rammed the tip of the blade into the earth at the top of the channel between the two graves and then twisted it. There was a harsh grating sound and sparks rose up the shaft.

Leaving his sabre in place, Reynard dropped to the ground and peered into the gap and everyone shuffled around to look. In the dim light they could just make out a wriggling figure and then Zach crawled out of the hole, grinning.

"Here she comes," he said, winking at Dom. His left arm was still inside the opening and he pulled, yanking a bewildered-looking and very wet Scarlet from the hole. He practically threw her at Dom who immediately scooped her up and ran through the graveyard with her towards the door. Instantly every crow squawked and lifted out of the tree. Three then broke away from the main flock and swooped after Dom. Reynard leapt, twirled in the air, and struck all three with one swipe of his Sælen Sword, sending them flying over the church roof. Landing, he turned and stood ready as the rest of the flock arced right before diving towards the grave.

Zach, crouching, his feet balanced on the grave border, now reached into the narrow opening again, feeling for Lotty.

"Where are you Lotty?" he called. There was no answer and he fished around in the gap, trying to find her. "Lotty?" he shouted. When she still didn't answer, he leapt back into the hole, disappearing completely into it. In a second a woman was shoved out onto the sloping grave surface. Seb was appalled to see how thick the covering of water-welts was on her skin; the tendrils were many inches long and as Lotty took a gasping breath they disappeared inside her, then shot back out again as she exhaled. She appeared to be unconscious as Zach pushed her further up the slanting grave.

"Lotty!" Henri gave an anguished cry. But there was no time for any sort of a reunion; the entire flock of crows was speeding towards her. Dæved immediately zoomed down, lifted her and shot towards the doorway, where Dom stood waiting on the threshold. Reynard leapt up and struck the first pursuing birds and turned to intercept three more flying swiftly just above the ground. Reaching Dom, Dæved thrust Lotty into his arms and, as he disappeared through the door with her, Dæved pulled it shut behind them.

As the door disappeared, the crows veered away and circled the graveyard as if trying to find something else to pursue.

Henri was already striding towards the gravestone. "We will wait for the totems to lose interest and then go through to the Caves," he said, trying to mask the worry on his face.

"What about Nicole?" Aiden asked. "Shouldn't we try and —"

"Zach, quickly, it won't hold!" The Caretaker shouted over him as the groaning and grating of the trap mechanism suddenly got louder and a horrendous clunking sound rose from beneath the ground. Gradually, in spite of The Caretaker's efforts to prevent it, the sword shaft began to turn in the earth. Reynard's sabre was wobbling too and he leapt at it as it was jettisoned. It flew through the air and he caught it several feet from the grave and darted back across to try and ram it back into place, but before he could, the metal casing slid forward, rolling up and over the gap Zach had just reached his hands through. It rolled forward so fast, Zach had no option other than to withdraw his arms before it slammed shut on them. The lid came down with a resounding thud and simultaneously the grave surface sprang back into place, trapping him inside.

A sudden silence fell on the churchyard. The grating and clunking stopped instantly and the crows ceased their cawing. One-by-one they drifted up into the night sky and dissolved.

"Great!" Zach shouted into the silence. "Someone press the stone again."

Reynard leapt onto the grave border and, reaching over, pressed it. He pushed it several times in fact but nothing happened.

"The mechanism is broken," he called then, using his Sælen Sword, placed the tip into the ground at the side of the grave, where it met the border, and where the aperture had been. "We'll try and prise it open," he said. The Caretaker, withdrawing the other sword, jumped onto the border too and inserted the tip further down the join. They both wiggled and twisted the swords but nothing happened.

Finally they stopped and The Caretaker, looking at Seb, spoke quietly, "It will not re-open."

"What'd ya say Caretaker?" Zach shouted. "Speak up."

"I said it will not re-open," The Caretaker said. "The mechanism is, as Reynard says, broken. We cannot get you out."

For a brief moment no-one spoke then Zach mumbled something incoherent before shouting, "Okay, I'll try from the inside." There was a scraping, scratching sound and then the clinking of metal on metal. Everyone stared at the grave in hopeful expectation. Nothing happened.

"Can we dig him out?" Greg asked.

"Try," Henri said, walking back towards them. Reynard and The Caretaker now began using their Sælen Swords as spades, inserting them into the surface of the grave and lifting out clods of earth. However, every time they removed a clump of what was sodden, sticky clay, it would instantly turn into a sandy texture, and pour back into the hole they had created. Reynard tried using his sabre. He cut around a circle of turf and then, using his hands, lifted it out. The clump of soil and grass, initially solid, suddenly fell apart and poured through his fingers.

They tried digging in several different places above, below and between the two graves, but although they were able to lift huge chunks of cloying mud up, once they were detached from the earth, those chunks became granular and the particles slipped between their fingers.

"No digging him out then," Lily said sadly.

Seb, watching the unsuccessful efforts to free Zach, now believed that the only thing they could do was to follow the guidance of the owl. Hopefully that would show them another way to get him out. He glanced over at the bird, which still perched on the gravestone, and once more, in the periphery of his vision, he saw a hole on the surface of the grave.

As he began to move towards it, Nat touched his arm lightly.

"You feel a need and a duty to rescue him, Seb; I know," she whispered. "But looking for him will lead you to Nicole; which is what she wants. She will be much more angry now, and desperate," she said, then paused before adding, "And waiting for you. Seb, you are still injured; let Henri do this."

Nat was right; the probability was that the route to finding Zach would lead to an encounter with Nicole. She had hidden the girls either as a lure, forcing them all to come looking for them, or, as Henri had said, in order to use them as bargaining chips — an insurance policy. So she was now skulking in the Sanctum, either like a spider at the centre of her web or like a cornered animal, ready to defend herself if they sought her out. He wondered if she knew they had managed to rescue Scarlet and Lotty and that, in getting the girls out of that awful place, Zach had become trapped? He didn't expect it made any difference. Zach would serve the same purpose the girls had, and if he was Nicole's bait, Seb knew he had no choice but to take it.

He stroked Nat's worried face.

"Nat, I can't —"

"How do we get him out?" Aiden, approaching them, asked nervously.

"We don't," Seb said and Aiden looked astounded.

"We can't leave him there, Seb," he said.

"No, we can't. But we don't all have to go and rescue him. If, as The Caretaker says, we would have to travel through that maze by ourselves, then there is absolutely no point in everyone going. We can't help each other."

Unnoticed, The Caretaker had joined them and now spoke, making Aiden jump.

"I agree; not everyone needs to go."

"Helloooo. Are you guys still up there or have you left already?" Zach called.

"We're still here, Zach," Lily shouted back to him.

"I can see a long tunnel; slimy and half full of water but it leads upwards. The girls were blocking it before. I'm going to go along it. You lot need to go and help Scarlet before she becomes all tentically like the others," Zach said. "I will find my own way out. I guess you'll be in the caves?"

"Yes," Henri shouted and making the door reappear took a couple of steps towards it.

"Really?" Seb said. "You believe him?"

"What?" Henri stopped in his tracks.

"He's clearly lying because he knows we can't get him out," Seb mumbled.

"What makes you think that?" Henri said, annoyed.

"Because he said he can see the tunnel, when he is in pitch darkness and because he said the tunnel is long and leads upwards, when he is actually only about three feet below the ground," The Caretaker said quietly and Reynard nodded and shrugged.

"So what do you propose?" Henri said, agitated at being delayed going to Lotty. Clearly troubled, he spoke his mind. "I must be honest with you all; I am in a quandary. I owe Zach a debt of gratitude for saving Lotty and I know that he is now in need of saving. I feel it my duty to go and rescue him, but his efforts to save her will be made worthless if I do not go and help her now. You all saw the state of her; the water-welts are starving her of oxygen — that's how they work. Every time she breathes in, they strip all the oxygen from her blood and every time she breathes out, they strip it from the air around her. She will die very soon; and so will Emile. I am truly conflicted." He hung his head, looking perplexed and guilt-ridden.

"Can Seb heal them?" Nat asked.

"Not without his Dryad," Henri said, sadly. "Water-welts are plant-based and, in order to remove them, a Custodian must use the plant-life-force of their Dryad twin." He turned to Dæved who nodded. "Alice is stricken and so Seb will not have the capability." He looked anxiously across to the gravestone that held the door.

"Well how long will it take you to cure them? Could you do it first and then we can all go and find Zach?" Greg asked.

"Zach said the water in there was rising," Aiden said, sounding upset. "If you delay rescuing him, he may drown. Zach?" he called. There was no answer.

"I don't believe it will take very long to cure them, Aiden," Henri said.

"And it won't take long for Zach to drown," Lily said guardedly.

Seb wasn't listening; unnoticed by the others, he moved towards the owl. Zach had saved so many people already tonight; that there was even any discussion on who, how or when he was to be rescued, Seb had to admit, surprised him. In a heartbeat his friend would give his life to protect him and now he would do whatever was necessary to find him and get him out of that place.

As the conversation amongst the group continued, he reached the crooked grave, captured the distant light from the torch Lily was still holding and shone it onto the mound below the owl. A hole appeared, deep and dark and with a glistening rim to its top edge. Without a pause, before he could lose his resolve, Seb jumped in.

# Going it Alone

He braced himself for a fall which never came. As soon as he crossed the glistening rim of the hole Seb's world opened out into a midnight meadow where a gentle summer breeze ruffled the tall grass and the smell of honeysuckle filled the air. A bright, full moon cast silvery light over rolling hills which stretched far into the distance beyond the meadow in every direction. A cricket chirped; a frog croaked and made a gentle splosh as it dropped into the water of a small pond to his right.

Feeling strangely exhilarated, Seb had the sudden urge to jump into the pond himself and he took a few paces towards it. The moonlight reflected in its calm surface danced. He began to run, giggling to himself, and only now did he register the fact that he was pain free. His feet felt fine, his head and back too. No pain at all. He lifted a hand and touched his head, feeling for the gashes across his crown; they were gone. He giggled again and trotted to the edge of the pond and then he noticed a figure sitting on the bank on the opposite side. Nat. She was huddled into herself, staring into the water, shivering with cold.

Seb worked his way around the pond, running his fingers through the tall reeds as he went, and then he sat down beside her. She didn't look up, just remained, hugging her arms around her body and trembling. He put an arm around her and she snuggled in to him, lying her head on his shoulder as a snowy owl drifted over the surface of the pond and landed at her feet.

"Here, have this," Seb whispered to her and began to remove his jumper. But that act sent his brain reeling. An image filled his mind: Alice's charred and burned body and him, removing his jumper and draping it over him. How am I wearing my jumper? As soon as that thought hit him, more followed. Why am I not in pain? Where did my injuries go? How is it summer? Actually, how did we get here? Where is here? He stared at the owl. It hooted and tilted its head. Seb put a hand to his neck and felt for the small charm Dom had given him. As he pressed its solid shape between his thumb and forefinger, the falsehood of his surroundings became clear to him and the real world returned.

He had fallen! He lay in a crumpled heap at the bottom of a ten foot shaft, pain coursing through his body from the awkward landing. That's more like it, he thought, struggling to his feet. He put a hand on the damp clay wall to his left, waiting for the pain to subside. Glancing up he could see the dim outline of the hole he had jumped into and suddenly Nat's head appeared over it, silhouetted against the night sky and the waving yew tree branches.

"Seb," she whispered, "Don't do this, please. I know you want to save Zach but it is so dangerous." She was crying and Seb's resolve began to waiver. But Zach had saved his life and now needed someone to save him. Since Henri was needed elsewhere Seb could see no alternative but to go in search of Zach himself.

"He saved me, Nat. And he would do it again, and again, without thinking. I have to find him before he drowns."

She sniffed but didn't argue.

Still using the damp wall for support, Seb lowered his gaze to his surroundings. He could just about make out three openings — three tunnels — leading off this circular shaft. One opened straight ahead of him, there was a second to his right and a third, beside him, to his left. He turned. The wall behind him was solid. Just the three tunnels then.

He had no idea which one he should take and stood, dithering.

Nat had been joined by The Caretaker and Henri who stared down at him, and he guessed all the others were gathered around the hole too as the light from Lily's torch suddenly flooded the space above their heads.

"Nicole is down there somewhere, Seb," Nat said, no longer whispering. "You can't go in there."

"Nat, Zach has saved Aelfric, Trudy, Greg, Scarlet, Lotty and me tonight. How can I not go and get him?"

"Stand to one side, Seb," The Caretaker called. "I am coming down."

"There's no point. If you are right about us having to travel the maze alone, then you can't help me through it," Seb said.

Ignoring him, The Caretaker suddenly leapt into the hole and landed sure-footedly beside him — but then stood like a frozen statue. Letting go of the Sælen Sword — which had shrunk back to miniature size the moment it had crossed the glistening rim — and allowing it to fall to the ground, The Caretaker stared into the darkness of the tunnel straight ahead of them. Seb waited, straining his ears and eyes, but the only things he could hear were the gentle drip of water and his own heavy breathing, and the only thing he could see was blackness.

After a minute he glanced at The Caretaker's face and noted the vacant look, the blank expression. Then he remembered his own experience jumping into this shaft.

"Caretaker, it's not real," he said, tugging The Caretaker's sleeve. "Whatever you are seeing, wherever you think you are — it isn't real."

Still The Caretaker didn't move. Seb tried several ways to break the illusion. He tugged, patted, pushed, shouted, and even stamped on The Caretaker's foot, but nothing worked.

"What's the problem Seb?" Greg called down, his frizzy-haired head appearing beside Nat's.

"I think The Caretaker is trapped in an illusion. When I first dropped down here I thought I was somewhere else. It felt really real; it was only because of my jumper that I realised it wasn't."

"Because of your jumper?" Greg asked, puzzled.

"Never mind," Seb called back up, not willing to go into detail. "Just, I can't bring The Caretaker back to reality."

"I will come down," Greg shouted and stuck a leg over the edge.

"No!" Seb yelled. "There isn't room and you could end up in the same way."

Looking at The Caretaker, whose pale eyes still stared off into nothing, he tried one last thing. "Morgan, Aelfric needs you here! He's in danger," he shouted and instantly The Caretaker flinched, blinked and stared around, looking, Seb guessed, for Aelfric. "It was an illusion," he explained, quietly.

The Caretaker, looking slightly surprised, gave a brusque nod, then, retrieving the small sword and slipping it into a pocket, immediately began examining the shaft, turning in the confined space and staring along each tunnel before looking at the damp wall behind them.

Waiting, Seb also faced the blank wall and noticed that, every time he blinked, a residual image of the owl standing on the grave under the yew tree appeared on the clay surface. He turned to look along the tunnel on the right but instantly felt drawn back to the wall. The residual image appeared again. He blinked and rubbed his eyes and blinked again.

"What Seb?" The Caretaker asked, noticing him fidget.

"It sounds silly, but I feel like we should go this way," Seb said, doubtfully, pointing at the solid wall. "It can't be though; it's just a wall."

The Caretaker looked at him keenly then turned, took one step and placed a slender hand on the wall; it passed straight through the solid surface.

"I trust your judgement — And so should you," The Caretaker said, smiling.

Seb looked back up at the silhouetted heads above him.

"Please don't follow us," he called to them. "I have The Caretaker and we will find Zach," he said with some conviction now, his confidence boosted. "Go and help the others." He heard Nat sigh and sniff, though she didn't speak.

Aiden's head appeared momentarily over the opening and he yelled down, "Seb, you may need this." He dropped a shiny object into the hole. Before he caught it Seb already knew what it was — Aiden's tin.

"Thank you." He smiled up at him. "I will bring it back."

Now Henri spoke quickly, "Seb, if you have not returned with Zach by the time I have healed those in need, I will come and find you all," he said.

One by one the heads above them disappeared until just Nat remained looking down. Her aura shone brightly and Seb could see in it the emotional pain she was feeling. He couldn't help though; as desperate as he was to stay with her and not cause her upset, he had to find Zach.

"I love you, and I will come back to you," he whispered up to her.

She nodded. "Be sure you do," she said and slowly retreated from the hole. Seb was left staring at a pale circle above which dark branches moved slowly. And suddenly the circle disappeared. Henri, he guessed, had closed the entrance.

In total darkness now he stood with The Caretaker and hoped he was still facing in the direction of the wall. He flipped open Aiden's tin. Nothing happened, no light, no images, he couldn't even see his own reflection. He wasn't surprised; the tin had only ever worked for Aiden. As he clicked it shut and stuffed it in his pocket, he heard a twanging sound, like a rope being pulled taut.

"Give me your hand," The Caretaker mumbled to him and feeling down his arm, grabbed his right hand and tied a leather cord tightly around his wrist before continuing in a quiet voice. "Seb, remember that Heath intended this Sanctum as a hide-away. When he designed the maze, he told me that the best way to prevent those he didn't want to from finding the Sanctum was to make it elude them if they tried."

"What does that mean?" Seb asked.

"Seek and you shall not find," The Caretaker said. Seb, not really understanding, nodded slowly, and rather pointlessly — given the darkness.

"We're not seeking the Sanctum though," he said. "We are seeking Zach."

"Yes, who is more than likely within a part of the Sanctum — which is why the totem led you this way," The Caretaker said. "Now, I know that Heath used a Deflection Spell on this lock passageway, to ensure that anyone who sought the Sanctum — or him — would never find either. What I don't know is whether the same would apply to seeking anyone else who may be in the Sanctum or within the shadow of its influence. But the totem led you this way for a reason."

"So what do we do?" Seb asked.

"What Heath told me to do if I ever came here — seek the exit," The Caretaker answered simply. "In doing so, I believe we will find the Sanctum — and Zach."

The logic made sense to Seb, but standing in the dark below the shaft entrance he struggled with that. "But we know the exit is right above us," he said.

"Heath told me that it is impossible to get out the way you come in, so that is not our exit," The Caretaker said. "Before we proceed, I need to know that you understand that you must not think about finding Zach or the Sanctum, but must concentrate only on seeking the exit. Do you understand that Seb?"

"Yes," he answered, guiltily, realising that the thought of being trapped in this dark place was actually making him more interested in finding the exit than in finding Zach. "Should I go first?" he asked.

"No, always me unless there is no choice." Seb felt a tug on the cord as The Caretaker stepped away from him.

He began to shuffle his feet forward wary of the fact that, were he able to see, he would be walking towards what appeared to be a solid wall. The Caretaker didn't seem at all hesitant and Seb felt the cord pull more forcefully, dragging him through the darkness. And suddenly, as though a blackout curtain had been drawn back, there was light above them — blue light — shining in clusters on the ceiling. It was like looking up at a starry night sky and delicate, glowing strands hung like spider web threads from the shimmering clusters.

"Wow!" Seb couldn't help exclaiming. "What is all that?"

"Arachnocampa nests," The Caretaker said. "Bioluminescent insect larvae. Those threads you see are their prey snares. They are not native to England but Heath brought them over here and used them often, in places such as this, to create a natural source of light."

Seb was walking with his mouth open. Although not very bright, the blueish light these insect larvae provided was enough to illuminate the walls and floor of a tunnel which stretched ahead of him. Looking along it though, he was disheartened to see that the tunnel itself seemed to go on for miles without a turn or any other apparent offshoots or openings. He had expected a maze, not an endless path.

"Shouldn't a maze have different turnings? Different paths? This is just one long passageway," he said.

"Keep concentrating," The Caretaker said, still walking forward, the leather cord pulling Seb along behind.

After several minutes trudging in silence, the bottoms of Seb's feet were hurting so much he had to slow his pace. "Are you okay?" The Caretaker asked, turning to check on him and then stopped abruptly, staring back the way they had come. Seb turned to look and gasped. Behind them, instead of the one long tunnel they had walked along, there were three tunnel openings which all converged at the point where they stood.

"Did we just step out of one of those?" he asked. "I didn't think we came out into a new tunnel."

"Neither did I," The Caretaker said, looking interested more than puzzled.

"Does it matter do you think?" Seb asked. "I mean, if we hadn't looked back, we would never have known..."

The Caretaker mulled his words over then said, "That is true."

"So what do we do? Carry on straight ahead, or try one of these?"

"I don't have an answer," The Caretaker said, shrugging then, moving around Seb, took one step into the tunnel to the right and stood looking and listening.

Seb stared along the one in the middle. All he could see were the starlight dots of the arachnocampa larvae stretching away for miles. He turned back to the original direction they had been heading in and was dismayed to find that instead of the one long tunnel there were now three, like mirror images of the ones behind them. He tugged The Caretaker's sleeve.

"Look," he said. The Caretaker stepped out of the tunnel and stared in surprise. "Is it mind tricks do you think?" Seb asked.

"More than likely," The Caretaker said.

They stood in virtual silence for a moment, the only sound the slow drip, drip of water which echoed along the tunnels.

"Do you know what to do then?" Seb asked. "I mean, Heath would have wanted you to be able to accompany him to — or meet him in — the Sanctum wouldn't he? If it was a hideout because he was in trouble, he would want his Guardian with him wouldn't he? So you must know what to do?"

The Caretaker turned to him and spoke quietly. "I have told you all I know about what Heath devised. If I had needed to know anything more, he would have told me. When I discussed the lock passageway with Aelfric, his view was that if we ever had to come to this place, we should simply just enter the maze and walk — until something caused us to stop — he believed that, as long as a person ensured they did not try to find the Sanctum and kept the exit as their goal, they would find it. And I am still convinced it is as simple as that. If we want to find the Sanctum we need to not try and if we want to avoid it, we need to seek it. Everything else is just a trick." Seb nodded as The Caretaker smiled at him and pointed at the middle tunnel of the three in front of them. "I don't believe, therefore, that it matters which tunnel we take or where we walk, so we may as well continue the way we were going — which was that way."

"Lead on then," Seb said. As The Caretaker once more stepped into the middle tunnel there was a whooshing sound and Seb felt a sudden breeze which was gone as fast as it came. The other two tunnels disappeared and they were left, as before, walking along what appeared to be an endless passageway. "So it was just a trick," Seb mumbled and glanced back. The three other tunnels were still there and, strangely, although he was walking away from them, he never got any further from them; they remained, gaping behind him, like they were following him along the passageway, enticing him to turn and take one of them instead of heading straight on. He shrugged and continued walking, following The Caretaker, trying to ignore the soreness in his feet.

They walked on for what felt like ages and, unable to keep track of time, Seb began counting his paces, hoping it would help him judge how far they had gone. As time dragged on and the number of paces he counted reached the thousands though, far from concentrating on finding the exit, he now found his thoughts focussing on whether Heath had told The Caretaker the truth about how to navigate this place.

"How long do you suppose we have been walking?" he asked.

"It feels like about an hour," The Caretaker answered, still walking purposefully forward, "but —"

"So Zach could have drowned already!" Seb interrupted. "Don't you think we should have got somewhere by now?"

"Seb, I said it 'feels' like about an hour," The Caretaker said, nonplussed. "But I have been on many journeys into unusual places and have found that either my perception of time in such places is unreliable or time itself is unreliable. Are you having doubts?"

"Yes," Seb answered truthfully but then said nothing more.

"Why?" The Caretaker asked.

Seb felt slightly embarrassed as he answered, "Well, if I hadn't roused you — you know, when you first jumped into the shaft — you would still be standing there I think. So if you had come here alone, without Heath, you would never have got past the entrance and made it to him. And — And it was only because I saw a totem in the wall that we found out the way to go, otherwise wouldn't we have taken one of the three tunnels we could see and that would have been wrong? And this isn't a maze is it? It's a pathway — and we are still walking along it together when Heath told you anyone using the lock passageway would approach the Sanctum alone." The Caretaker stopped and turned. "So maybe Heath lied," Seb continued, "and we are in serious trouble because we will just keep walking and walking and never get anywhere, not to the Sanctum, not to Zach and," he waved a hand ahead of him, "not to an exit." He realised he was shouting; embarrassed, he looked at his feet.

The Caretaker regarded him calmly. "Seb, I don't believe Heath ever envisaged I would travel this path without him, so any tricks or traps at the beginning are irrelevant. And this is a maze. Most people, interpreting that word, will instantly think of a complex system of pathways designed to confuse; but Heath wasn't most people. The word maze comes from the Middle English word amasen — to amaze. In reality, I believe Heath meant that this place would amaze — in other words it would confuse, bewilder and stupefy — It does, does it not? And with regard to our still being together," The Caretaker frowned, "we are not!" Seb blinked, confused. The Caretaker pointed to his wrist. He looked down; the leather cord hung from it, its end severed. Now, as he glanced back up, The Caretaker raised a hand and tapped. Between the two of them was a barrier — it wasn't solid like glass, there was no sheen or reflection, in fact nothing to show anything at all occupied the space — but as Seb reached out and tried to touch The Caretaker, his fingers struck something and his hand was pushed gently back. "I believe this is a repelling field, like the ones Custodians use to contain golems. It separates us — and has done since we set off again along the passageway — that is when the cord was severed. The field moves with us ensuring that we proceed in isolation. I believe, therefore, we are being successful in our endeavour. Now, if you are ready, concentrate on seeking the exit." The Caretaker smiled.

Stunned, but reassured, Seb nodded that he was ready. The Caretaker turned to face front once more and strode confidently along the passageway. Following, Seb tried to concentrate on finding the exit but, in truth, all he really wanted was to find Zach and get back to Nat so he struggled to keep his mind from wandering. The only thing that helped keep him focussed was the knowledge that, in finding Zach, he may also find Nicole. Each time that thought crossed his mind he found it easier to want to seek the exit.

A shuffling noise behind him distracted him and he glanced back over his shoulder. The three tunnels were still there — no nearer or further away than before — and then something caught his eye — a fleeting movement as a shadowy figure crossed left to right some yards into the middle tunnel.

"I, I saw something," he shouted to The Caretaker who once more stopped and turned. Seb pointed. "In the tunnel behind us, I saw something move."

"We are looking for the exit, Seb, nothing more," The Caretaker said without even looking where he had indicated.

"But what if something — or someone — is following us?" Seb asked.

"Then let them follow," The Caretaker said and, turning round, began walking along the tunnel again. Feeling the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end, Seb followed. "Do not stop again," The Caretaker called to him. "This is a maze and it will bemuse you. Keep walking."

It seemed so simple to The Caretaker, Seb thought — just walk with one end in mind, the exit. But The Caretaker wasn't the one at the back, the one with an unknown something creeping around mere feet behind them. Seb sped up but each time he looked back — and he looked back many times — he saw the same thing — the quickest of movements — a shadow darting left to right at the same spot in the same tunnel, which was still right behind him. Soon he was walking so fast he was becoming breathless. The Caretaker sped up too; whether due to concern as to what may be lurking behind them or simply because Seb was now going faster, Seb didn't know. They still, however, seemed to be getting nowhere.

He felt something drip onto his head and looked up as he walked. The roof between the insect nests glistened as though it were wet. Another drop splashed down on him, this time landing in his eye. He blinked and rubbed it away.

"There's water dripping from the ceiling," he called out. The Caretaker said nothing and didn't look up or around. Gradually, the spits and spots became a steady stream and within minutes it was like they were walking through a shower of rain.

The sound of the falling water and their splashing footsteps masked any other noises. Still aware that there might be something behind him, Seb couldn't help but look back again. The three tunnels were still there but now, like the passageway they were walking through, water cascaded from the ceilings. The fleeting shadow passed left to right once more and Seb gasped. This time he had been able to make out some detail — enough to recognise what he had seen.

"We have to stop!" he shouted, bringing The Caretaker to a standstill. "I know what it is in that tunnel — It's us," he yelled. "I don't know how, but we are going round in circles and I keep seeing you cross from there," he jabbed a finger at the left wall of the middle tunnel, "to there." He pointed at the right wall. "These tunnels are all joined and we are just going round and round." There was still not even a flicker of uncertainty in The Caretaker's eyes. Staring into the middle tunnel, Seb watched and waited. After several minutes, with no sign of the shadow, he sighed. "See? It doesn't happen now we have stopped, but I bet if we walk again I will see you cross the tunnel. Try," he said. Shrugging, The Caretaker walked on and Seb followed, glancing back over his shoulder. Seeing that fleeting figure move left to right again, he stopped abruptly. "I was right, and this is pointless," he mumbled.

"It isn't pointless and you need to just keep walking. It doesn't matter what you see Seb," The Caretaker said, sounding positive and striding along the tunnel, "or where you think we are; it is all designed to confuse. Ignore it and focus on finding the exit."

With no better plan, and influenced by The Caretaker's firm belief that this was the way to deal with the maze, Seb fixed his mind on hoping that, with each hobbling step he took, the exit, leading to somewhere warm and dry, would appear.

The torrent of water cascading from the roof had become so heavy he groaned as it pounded on his sore head and back. He squinted ahead, trying to keep The Caretaker in sight; he could see nothing but a wall of water and lifted his left hand, stretching it out in front of him, feeling his way forward and then, as if he had passed through a waterfall, he suddenly emerged into a palatial room and strangely, instantly, he was dry. He stopped and looked back; the deluge continued behind him and this curtain of water circled the room, like a liquid wall. He didn't have much time to take in the new surroundings, however, as a figure he hadn't noticed, huddled in a wing-back chair in the centre of the room, leapt up and screeched at him.

"How did you get here? How? You should never have been able to find this place!" Nicole ranted.

Seb flinched and backed away and then, as if suddenly becoming fearful, Nicole scanned the water behind him. "Where is Aelfric? Did he come too? Where are you Aelfric?" she shouted, lifting her chin. "Did you send him in first, thinking I wouldn't kill him?" She raised her left hand. "Well I will. I have nothing left to lose do I?" When, after a moment, there was no movement or sound other than that of the drumming water, she seemed to relax and then her whole tone and manner changed. "Alone then Seb?" she said, slyly. "Did they send you by yourself to find your sister?"

Seb hadn't moved; fearing what dark magic this woman may launch at him, he didn't dare. And all he could think about was where had The Caretaker gone? Surely, having been ahead of him in the passageway, The Caretaker should have crossed through into this room — which Seb guessed was the Sanctum — first?

Nicole took a few steps towards him.

"Did Henri not come to rescue his beautiful wife? Surely he would come?" she said.

So she doesn't know that Scarlet and Lotty have been rescued, Seb thought; and she can't know that Zach is trapped. And then he became downhearted. Did that mean Zach was nowhere near here?

Nicole now circled him, as if examining him.

"Those wounds look nasty young man," she said. "Your head must really hurt. I suppose you feel a bit dizzy? Do you want to sit down? You must do." She continued circling him. "And your back; oh my, it's still bleeding. How awful. All that blood loss. It's a wonder you are still on your feet. You must be feeling light-headed, weak? Is your head swimming?" As Nicole spoke Seb realised he did feel really dizzy; the feeling exacerbated by the effect of him trying to follow her passage as she walked round and around him. "The problem with head injuries is that they make you so dizzy and cause such awful headaches." The pounding in Seb's head, which he had almost become accustomed to, suddenly intensified. Nicole waved her hands through the air as she walked and talked and Seb found his eyes drawn to a small ring on her left ring finger. Set with a cluster of different coloured gems, it dazzled him as it caught the light. "Dizzy and light-headed," Nicole said, circling him closer and closer, moving her hands like a conductor leading an orchestra. "You must need to sit down — sit down," she repeated and Seb felt an absolute compulsion to do exactly that. Now his knees buckled and he fell to the floor. Nicole chuckled. "I can't believe they let you come alone."

# Surprises

Sitting with his head bowed Seb waited for the dizziness to subside. Nicole spoke soothingly.

"Poor you, Seb. Such tiredness. Is your head pounding? It is, isn't it?" Seemingly in response to her words the hammering inside his skull worsened. His arms felt leaden as he lifted his hands to his head. "Those injuries are really dreadfully bad." Nicole sounded appalled. "Did no-one treat them for you before they sent you here on your own, like a sacrificial lamb? So much blood loss." As she spoke, Seb felt a trickle of blood run down the side of his face, and a patch of wetness spread across his back.

Nicole knelt in front of him and lifted his chin, forcing him to look into her eyes.

"Seb, these are unique injuries," she said, a look of mock concern on her face. "You understand that don't you? Created by sympathetic influence, they won't heal by themselves and," she ran a finger through his hair, causing him to cry out with pain and pull away from her, "eventually, they will kill you." Sitting down on the cold floor beside him, she showed him her finger; it was covered in blood so black and congealed it looked like tar. Seb swallowed hard. "I would say that this time tomorrow the rot will have set in so much that not even wolf-stags will be able to help." She fell silent for a moment, regarding Seb, as something seemed to occur to her. "Mm, and where are your wolf-stags?" she asked, looking genuinely puzzled. "Strange they have not come to you. I know they are within the enclave... they were in the mausoleum." So she does know she is trapped, Seb thought as Nicole stood abruptly, and walked back across to the chair, leaving him in a forlorn heap on the floor. Sitting in the overly large, overly opulent seat and looking self-satisfied, she continued, "Now, your time is short. Fortunately, I have a whole pack of wolves within reach and all manner of other ways that I can cure your ills, Seb, but they come at a price."

Through the chill fear that gripped him, Seb already knew what the price would be. A drop of dark blood fell from his head and splashed onto the pale marble floor between his legs. He stared at it mustering the courage to say what he needed to.

"I won't tell you," he croaked through gritted teeth.

"You will," Nicole smiled at him. "Eventually. If your own welfare doesn't concern you, what about your sister's?"

Seb had an idea and snapped his head up.

"If I tell you, will you let Scarlet go free?"

Nicole clapped her hands. "For what it's worth, Seb, yes, I will release her and do you know what? I will even let all your other friends go back to their normal, simple, human lives. But only once everyone has told me what I need to know." She leant forward, staring intently at him. "So? Let's start; where did you hide it?"

Now Seb gave a half-hearted laugh.

"I am not stupid," he said. "Show me she is safe."

"Oh, she is safe — well, fairly safe," Nicole said. "Take a look."

Above them was a large glass orb, suspended from the ceiling. Inside it fireflies danced chaotically, their glow lighting the room. Nicole lifted her left hand and reflected the warm light off her silver birthmark onto the curtain of water which formed the wall to her right. Seb, still feeling dizzy, twisted awkwardly and watched as the water froze and then turned transparent. Behind what had become an ice window, Seb could see Zach.

"What is he doing in there?" Nicole shouted in surprise. She leapt up from the chair and strode over to the ice window.

Seb stood and staggered across too, staring at Zach, feeling like he could cry. His friend was trapped in a small compartment, no more than four feet high. He lay on his back on a low, flat stone shelf, his face only a foot below a curved metal roof. Horrifyingly, the compartment was two-thirds filled with water and the level was up to Zach's chest; just a small air pocket remained. Zach, eyes shut, had his arms across his chest, the Sælen Sword gripped between his hands, and he was taking in huge gulps of air. He was obviously unaware he was being watched and Seb slammed a fist against the ice window.

"Zach! Zach, I'm here."

Nicole, recovering quickly from the shock of finding Zach in her trap instead of the girls, turned to Seb and laughed.

"He can't hear you; you are within a Sanctum, idiot. You used the lock passageway to get here and he did not. So he will not see or hear you."

Seb stared at Zach who now took one further gulp of air and suddenly flipped over onto his stomach, his face below the water. With one hand he felt around then, leaning on his elbow, with his other hand he thrust the point of the Sælen Sword into a crevice he had located with his fingertips on the back wall where it joined the stone shelf. In the confined space he began awkwardly levering the sword backwards and forwards. He worked frantically for about thirty seconds and then he removed the blade, twisted in the water and flipped on his back, taking in lungfuls of air, his eyes still closed.

"He'll drown if you don't get him out of there. Let him go," Seb pleaded with Nicole.

"Well he shouldn't even be in there!" Nicole crossed her arms. "No matter, though," she said, "He will do just as well." She turned to Seb. "The longer you delay in telling me what I need, the higher that water level will rise. Why don't you sit down; you still look incredibly weak, Seb. If you sit here," she waved her hand again like a conductor, "you can even watch your friend's endeavours to escape. It will either persuade you or entertain you." Once more Seb's knees buckled and he fell to the floor; he had to lean against the ice window just to remain sitting up. Nicole knelt beside him, grabbed his chin with her hand and forced him to look through the window at Zach, who was, once more, face down in the water, jiggling the sword in the small fissure he had found.

"You won't let him die," Seb managed to say through his pinched jaws. "You need his information too. You're aren't going to let him die."

"And there you go being an idiot again, Seb," Nicole laughed. "If you don't tell me your bit, I don't need his bit and vice versa. So, you can sit and watch him die with the comforting knowledge that I will then have no reason to keep you alive."

She changed her tone to something softer. "Now, come on; I know you are so tired and so weak and your body hurts all over." Seb winced as she patted him on the back. "If you tell me what I need, I can release your friend here and once he has told me his bit, I can make you feel all better." She ran her hand down the side of his cheek, wiping away some of the blood.

Where did The Caretaker go? Seb thought, desperately, and glanced over her shoulder, searching the room. Nicole noticed.

"Ah, so maybe you didn't come alone," she said, standing and turning. "Am I right?" She looked back down at him. He looked away. "Let's see then shall we?" She captured light from the fireflies and shone it on the water-wall in the area where Seb had entered. The water there froze and this new ice window revealed The Caretaker who was hammering at the air with the hilt of the Sælen Sword. Nicole chuckled under her breath.

"How could I have not realised!" Now she walked over and stood shaking her head. "Of course Heath would have told you," she said and then sighed as The Caretaker hammered with more force. "Caretaker, don't be a fool. Firstly, you are striking at a repelling field. That is absolutely futile — as I am sure you are aware; you certainly can't break, overcome or subvert it. And secondly, Heath must have told you that no-one can enter the Inner Sanctum unless they bear this mark?" She lifted her left hand, displaying the silver birthmark on her palm. "No-one. Why do you think Riven is not here with me?" She glanced left as Riven suddenly materialised inches from The Caretaker who span and glared at the Dryad, lifting the Sælen Sword in warning. Riven moved back a foot or so and bowed his head and The Caretaker turned to stare angrily at Nicole. Finding the whole situation amusing, she laughed before continuing, "Your place, Caretaker, and the place of all Guardians and others, is the Outer Sanctum — the Bastion Ring," she pointed at The Caretaker's feet, "which acts as a final ring of protection for the Custodians within the Inner Sanctum. And your job — as always — is to protect the Custodians. Good luck with that." Now she looked at Riven. "No warning?" she asked, slightly puzzled. "I told you how." Riven shook his head.

"I could not," he almost whispered.

Nicole looked surprised but then shrugged and laughed. "Strange; but no matter. You know, today really is just full of surprises. Just when I thought all was lost, three of the puzzle pieces return to me — and of their own volition. I take it you have seen and heard what Seb and I have been discussing Caretaker?"

The Caretaker, having ceased the attempts to break through to the Sanctum, frowned at her and didn't respond.

Seb glanced at Zach, who was once more frantically twisting and jiggling the Sælen Sword. Angry himself now, he struggled to his feet and took a couple of faltering steps towards Nicole.

"None of us will tell you what you want to know," he shouted at her.

Slowly, she turned away from the ice window.

"Really?" she said. "Shall we see if The Caretaker agrees? Eh Caretaker? I wonder just how much pain your Custodian-minor can stand," she said and began walking to Seb. She spoke to him soothingly as she approached and waved her hand in that hypnotic way. "So weak, Seb; so much in pain. You need to lie down I am sure; the pain is intolerable, the weakness so heavy on your limbs you can't fight it can you?" She was right; Seb was feeling weaker by the second and was in so much pain he struggled to stop himself groaning. He sank to his knees again, feeling defeated. And then he saw a hazy figure swoop behind Nicole as she walked. He watched its passage and smiled as it solidified into an owl and circled her. "Something funny Seb?" she asked.

Ignoring the question he lifted his hand to his neck and grasped the small owl talisman. As he felt the hard metal between his finger and thumb he forced himself to squash out all the echoes of the words Nicole was using — recognising them for the subliminal messages they were sending. Instantly the pain and weakness decreased. He stood up and stared Nicole in the eye, his smile growing. She showed a moment's hesitation before continuing over to him.

"You' won't be smiling in a minute," she said, nastily and without warning raised her hand. Capturing firefly light, she reflected it onto Seb's head. Searing pain ripped through his skull and he screamed. "I told you they were unique injuries, Seb. Now, unless you want to experience more of that, TELL ME WHAT I NEED TO KNOW!" she shouted.

Sobbing, Seb tried to remain on his feet. He fell back against the ice window and through tear-hazy eyes looked over at The Caretaker, hoping for some sort of salvation. There was none. The Caretaker, surrounded by a flurry of green movement, looked to be under attack. For a fleeting moment, Seb thought he saw Dierne appear but dismissed that as wishful thinking as the green haze returned and then Riven materialised, standing, head bowed, beside The Caretaker who now turned to face the Dryad and spoke to him so quietly Seb couldn't hear the words.

Feeling fresh blood flowing freely from his scalp, Seb wiped it away and as Nicole took a few more steps towards him he edged back, trying to strengthen his aura shield. She simply laughed. "The wounds are already there Seb; your shield will only protect from new wounds, now, won't it? You really do seem to be so dense." As she got closer to him, Seb inched sideways and something on the floor at his feet gleamed, catching his eye. He stared at it and although his vision was still blurry he was able to make out a shape, a small symbol, the same symbol he had on his palm. Suddenly the owl swooped down and, landing beside that symbol, began pecking at it. Hoping he was understanding correctly, Seb hastily lifted his hand and shone firefly light onto it. There was a click and then a grating sound and Nicole yelled in fury, "NO!" She was staring through the ice window, into the compartment holding Zach and now Seb looked too. A hatch had opened in the wall of the water-filled chamber and Zach was already scrambling through it. As his legs disappeared, the hatch slammed shut.

Seb was momentarily thrilled — Zach was free. But he didn't have long to enjoy that feeling. Nicole flew at him. Grabbing his shirt she yanked him away from the frozen wall. For someone so small, she was terrifically strong. "How did you know to do that? How?" she snarled at him. She had her face so close to his their noses were nearly touching. Seb couldn't see clearly but he thought he saw the tiniest of water-welt tendrils protruding from her skin. Then suddenly she thrust him away from her so hard he slammed into the ice window. He cried out as his back hit the solid surface, and slumped to the floor, trying not to sob. "Well, do you know what? Now there is no saving you. Without him, you are useless to me," she shouted.

Stepping further away from him, Nicole lifted her left hand, a nasty smirk on her face. Seb cowered, expecting another agonising stab of pain but all he heard was a thud then a growl. He looked up to see Pace standing in front of him, growling at Nicole.

She looked surprised at the wolf's sudden arrival but soon recovered.

"So your wolves do come to your aid," she said, more calmly. "No matter. It won't help you Seb; that beast won't harm me — not even to save you. I am a Custodian and instinct will prevent him." She chuckled. "And besides, look who's here. Moe," she muttered and a massive wolf-stag, much bigger than Pace, leapt out of the air behind her, landing in front of Pace, hackles up.

Laughing, Nicole began raising her hand once more. A movement behind her made Seb look past her and relief swept over him. Aelfric had stepped through the water curtain and was making his way unsteadily towards her. As she tilted her hand to strike at Seb, Aelfric called out.

"Stop, Nicole. The wolves will attack."

She span around, startled, then relaxed as she noted Aelfric's appearance. Barely able to stand, he leant against Cue, a hand on the beast's back, and in the light there was no hiding the blood which covered the front of his chest and his left side. He was so pale and unsteady on his feet Seb's breath caught in his throat; he looked about to collapse.

"What on Earth has happened to you?" Nicole asked. Aelfric said nothing. She regarded him carefully, looking at the wounds, and then she frowned. "I didn't think I hit you," she said, sounding intrigued and then looked dumbfounded as her wolf left her side, padding over to Aelfric who instantly waved it away.

"No!" he commanded and the wolf backed off. Aelfric turned to Seb. "Come over here," he said, beckoning.

As Seb began to move towards him Nicole's eyes suddenly opened in wonder.

"Oh, Aelfric," she said. "Is that how he survived? Did you transfer those injuries onto yourself?" She looked astounded and glanced at Seb then back at Aelfric. "Well how extremely foolish of you." Seb had made it half way to Aelfric. "Stay where you are, Seb" she said, and the tone in her voice made him stop instantly. "If I have no use for you, think how much less use I have for Aelfric." She smiled. "Now, let's think about this shall we? Aelfric will try to stop me harming you, of course. But, deep down, he believes that while I may inflict pain on you, because you still have something of value to me — information — I will not kill you. You, however, know that I have no reason at all to keep Aelfric alive. What's more, you have seen enough of me to know that I will not think twice about killing him." It was almost as if she were reasoning to herself, out loud. "So, on to you two. You," she jabbed a finger at Seb, and all three wolves growled, "haven't the knowledge or the stomach to harm me; and Aelfric?" She turned to him and smiled before waving a hand, as if dismissing him, and looking at Seb, "well, Aelfric is far too noble to strike the first blow. Therefore, since I have vengeance, a bigger wolf and no scruples on my side, I must hold all the cards."

Seeming to have satisfied herself that neither Aelfric nor Seb posed a real threat to her, she abruptly turned her back on both of them and strode over to the ornate chair. Sitting down, she picked something small up from a table that was beside the chair and toyed with it between her fingers. Seb dithering, glanced over at Aelfric who was watching the small object she was turning over and over in her hands. Intrigued now, he looked at it. It appeared to be a tiny knife and then he recognised what it was — a Sælen Sword. He wondered what use she could have for it. They were used to establish an enclave; but didn't a Custodian needed their Guardian for that? And the parchment? Nicole appeared to have neither with her. Maybe she was just playing with it while she thought. But something about the wariness in Aelfric's gaze made Seb look and think again.

"Do not strike, Nicole," Aelfric said, carefully. "The wolves will defend us."

She laughed. "Of course they will try, Aelfric. But against such a thing? I believe you are as aware as I am that they cannot do anything against this." She held up the small sword, deftly flicking it between her fingers. Seb didn't understand. One small sword. What could she do with that? If she wanted to make a new enclave, surely that was pointless? She was already trapped in the one they had made; and so were they. Why make another one? And the sword itself was far too small to cause any serious injury.

"Nicole," a rustling voice suddenly broke into what had become a tense silence and Nicole's eyes darted across to the ice window behind which Riven hovered with Dierne and The Caretaker. "It is enough," the Dryad said sadly.

"Riven!" she called, looking stunned.

"Nicole," he implored her, "Please see reason."

Now she regarded him with suspicion. "Why didn't you warn me about their approach?" she said, slowly, as if realising she had missed something. "Why?" she demanded.

Riven looked embarrassed. "You are wrong," he said, and bowed his head. "You cannot continue on this path — and I cannot help you if you do."

"So you deliberately didn't warn me? You betrayed me!" Nicole was aghast. "My twin. Betrayal, Riven!" She actually sounded close to tears and Seb wondered if she would suddenly come to her senses.

"Not betrayal," Riven said quietly. "I am trying to save you, Nicole. Heath has corrupted your mind; and the things you have done in pursuit of something that can — and should — never be ..." He paused, shaking his head as though he couldn't understand. "Surely you can see that they are against all that you, as a Custodian, stand for?"

Nicole put up a hand. "Shut up!" she shouted.

"I cannot stand by you, Nicole. This is wrong," Riven said, lowering his head. "If you would just stop —"

She cut him off, "You do not judge, question or command me. I am the Custodian, not you. Remember your place!"

As Riven flinched, Dierne looked outraged.

"His place is on the side of what is right," Aelfric said, as Dierne moved forward, hovering in front of Riven as though protecting him. "A Custodian is not above their Dryad twin, or anyone else in the group, Nicole. Riven is not judging you, he is judging your actions. He is right to do so. He has chosen not to act in support of those actions but follow his own conscience and to uphold his own role. And he is right to do that also. Do not dare to insult him." There was a touch of cold anger in Aelfric's voice and Nicole rounded on him.

"You are the cause of all this! You were the one who damned Heath's twin to the darkest of places, breaking his heart. You are the one who, when he tried to rescue his forsaken twin, assisted that juvenile murderer," she pointed at Seb, looking disgusted, "in killing him and banishing the noblest of souls ever to come into existence to an eternity of torment. And now you are responsible for my twin betraying me! My actions are not wrong; they are carried out in order to right all your wrongs!"

In a movement as quick as it was unexpected Nicole flicked her hand. There was a flash of silver and the small Sælen Sword flew across the room so fast it made a whistling sound. As though in slow motion, Seb watched its flight. In the corner of his eye he saw Aelfric stagger left and he was aware that all three wolves had leapt at Nicole. But he was transfixed by the trajectory of the sword, its tiny, sharp blade glinting in the firefly light. As the wolves charged forward, the sword passed straight through them. Then, just as it was about to find its target, Aelfric pushed Seb sideways, out of its path and cried out with pain as the sword penetrated his rib-cage.

Seb stared in horror; as Aelfric fell to the floor, there was a small explosion and shards of silver erupted from his side. Instantly, the shards turned into threads and crept across his torso, growing and intertwining like spreading vines. The Caretaker hammered a fist onto the ice window and Dierne called out Aelfric's name but the pair were unable to help.

The wolves, having reached Nicole suddenly stopped and sat in front of her, snarling, as if unable to attack her. She had raised her left hand and now laughed at Aelfric, watching the silver threads weave themselves into a constricting net which covered the whole of his body except his head.

"You see? They know Aelfric. They know what will happen if they attack me," she snapped, her hand still in the air.

"What's happening?" Seb shouted, kneeling beside Aelfric who was groaning in pain.

"Always the hero, Aelfric," Nicole yelled, ignoring Seb. "Well now you will suffer for interfering." Rounding on Seb, she shouted at him. "Sælen Swords seal; that is their job, Seb. And your precious mentor has been sealed in a linked net. Watch and learn what that means!" She strode past the growling wolves and stood over Aelfric who was now totally swamped by the silver netting. "Let's see if Seb will now tell me where his piece of the Shield Knot is shall we Aelfric? You see, it doesn't matter what you do to try to thwart my plans; there is always another way." She turned back to Seb and with a cruel smile explained. "I can release or constrict this net with just one thought and one movement. Watch." She pinched her fingers and thumb together and Aelfric gasped as the net sparkled and tightened around him. She released her fingers and he breathed out hoarsely.

"Seb," he groaned, "This doesn't matter, but your soul and theirs," he nodded his head towards Dierne and The Caretaker who looked on helplessly, "do. Say noth —" he gasped again as Nicole pinched her fingers together.

"Be quiet, Aelfric," she said and grinned at Seb. "You, however, are free to speak, Seb."

"What is the matter with you?" he yelled at her, standing, anger surging through him. In response, she clenched her hand into a fist and Aelfric stifled a cry of pain. Glancing back at him Seb could see a patch of blood smearing the white marble beneath him. The wolves were now howling at Nicole but still didn't move. "Stop it!" Seb shouted at her. "Or I will stop you!" He began to lift his hand.

"Seb, no," Aelfric groaned, struggling to breathe. "Do—not —strike."

"Oh, please do, Seb," Nicole laughed, relaxing her hand slightly, allowing Aelfric just enough room to breathe. "That would just be the icing on the cake." Confused, Seb looked at the wolves, who still hadn't moved, then at Dierne and The Caretaker. "Would anyone care to explain to the poor lad?" Nicole said. "He looks quite lost."

Angrily, The Caretaker pointed to Nicole's hand. And now Seb could see the finest of threads running from it to the net around Aelfric.

"Sælen Swords deployed as linked nets remain connected to the wielder," The Caretaker said. "If you attack the wielder then the net will ensnare you too. It prevents anyone interfering while a Custodian deals with what they have sealed in the net."

"There is more though Caretaker, isn't there?" Nicole grinned and The Caretaker, frowning, continued.

"If you harm or kill the wielder, the net will instantly contract back into its original shape — as the Sælen Sword. Whatever the net contains at the time will, as it compresses, either be crushed or — if ethereal — be trapped by being encapsulated within that small object. That is why the wolves will not attack; Aelfric will be killed."

# Instinct

"Thank you for that succinct but quite comprehensive explanation Caretaker," Nicole said, looking down at Aelfric who now lay unmoving on the floor. The net around him sparkled and the pool of blood beneath him was spreading slowly across the marble. "Not many choices left to you really I would say, Seb." She transferred her gaze to him. "Or any, in fact? This net was actually meant for you, but Aelfric, playing the hero, has decided to wear it for you. I don't know why everyone is making this so complicated when really it is so simple. Speak to me; persuade your friends to speak to me and then I will leave you all in peace."

"What do I do?" Seb muttered, turning to Dierne and The Caretaker. "WHAT DO I DO?" he shouted at them. But he could tell by the looks on their faces they didn't have an answer. He stared back down at Aelfric, whose eyes were closed, looking for signs that he was still breathing. Thankfully his chest still rose and fell.

That is why the wolves will not attack. Aelfric will be killed. He followed the thread from the sparkling net back to Nicole. She stood, waiting expectantly, but then flinched as another wolf leapt into the room from thin air.

"Moe, if I don't ask, you don't call them," she mumbled and Moe, sitting beside Cue and Pace, whined in response as the new wolf joined them.

Aelfric's eyes flickered open. "No more, Nicole," he croaked.

"Hurts does it Aelfric?" she gloated. "Well, your boy has the power to help you —" She jumped as another wolf, appearing from nowhere, landed on the floor and padded over to Moe. Tutting at it, she looked back at Seb.

"No wolves," Aelfric mumbled, but Nicole ignored him.

"Come on Seb; see how he is suffering. End this." Yet another wolf appeared and now she stamped a foot and spoke sternly to Moe. "I have not asked for them to unveil. Make them wait for my call," she said, raising a hand to strike at the large beast.

The fine thread glinted, ... linked nets remain connected to the wielder... If you harm or kill the wielder, the net will contract ...

Seb watched the wolves; none made a move towards Nicole, but they had started to form a semi-circle around Aelfric and him. Another appeared and Nicole shouted at Moe.

"That is enough you disobedient creature!" She struck him on the nose. He whimpered then stood, walked around behind Cue and Pace and sat back down again. All the wolves were whining. "And stop that ridiculous noise," Nicole kicked out at the nearest animal. As she did, she clenched her fist and the net around Aelfric tightened. He cried out and Seb dropped to the floor beside him again. Putting his head close to Aelfric's he whispered to him.

"I don't know what to do. What do I do?"

Aelfric looked so pale if it hadn't been for his shallow breathing Seb would have thought he was dead, and he managed just one word before he lost consciousness.

"Isgebind."

Looking along his battered body, Seb once more followed the fine thread to Nicole's hand. She was staring haughtily at him.

"You have something to say, Seb?" she asked. "Before it is too late for Aelfric?" She unclenched her fist and the sparkling net relaxed slightly. Seb bowed his head as if in defeat.

"I do," he said.

"Finally," Nicole grinned.

Standing, Seb raised his head and looked Nicole in the eye. With a discrete movement he opened the fingers of his left hand, exposing the palm, and then suddenly brought his hand up and shone firefly light onto the net which held Aelfric.

"Isgebind," he muttered and instantly a bolt of white light shot from his hand, striking the net. There was a crackling sound and the net froze. The freezing effect travelled rapidly along the thread — so rapidly there was only enough time for Nicole's eyes to register horrified realisation before she too froze.

"Good Seb, now smash it!" a voice from behind called out and Seb turned to see Henri emerge from the water wall. He ran across, past Seb and Aelfric, and stood over Nicole, raising his hand and training the palm on her. "The net, smash it," he said again, glancing back at Seb, "and then stand back."

Seb , kneeling, yanked at the frozen threads but all that did was cut his fingers. And then he remembered Aiden's tin. Pulling it out of his pocket he turned it end on in his hand and slammed it down onto the netting. Sparks erupted, burning his hand and he jerked it away as the net disintegrated into millions of glittering, shattered particles which rose up into the air, swirled around above Aelfric, then snapped together, reforming into the tiny Sælen Sword, which dropped to the floor beside him.

Nicole, free herself, was in motion instantly, lunging at Henri who was still looking over his shoulder. With a rugby tackle low to his body, she barged into him and brought him to the ground then leaping backwards trained her hand on him.

Moe stood, growling and snarling at her.

"Oh don't pretend you will do anything you daft beast; I am a Custodian and you cannot attack." Then she looked stunned as the wolf leapt at her. She lifted her hand and shot a bolt of white light at the animal which struck it at the centre of its chest, sending it flying backwards and through the water wall. As the rest of Moe's pack growled at her, she backed away towards the large chair.

Henri, standing, dusted himself off. "Nicole," he said, "You have nowhere to go. This is beyond madness. I have no desire to battle with you, but if you will not turn from this devastating path I will have no choice."

She didn't reply, just smirked at him as Moe padded back through the water wall and came and stood beside him. There was something in Nicole's smirk that made Henri pause and regard her with suspicion.

Aelfric was groaning and his eyes opened. Seb crouched beside him.

"Lie still," he said, beckoning to Cue and Pace. "The wolves will help."

"They must not," Aelfric said, hoarsely. "Help me up, Seb."

"What? No! You are really badly hurt; look at all that blood," he pointed at the floor and Aelfric's body. "Use the wolves."

Nicole was chuckling. Seb looked across to her thinking she must have gone mad. Henri still regarded her warily.

"What have you done?" he asked, as Aelfric, with Seb's help, sat up. Instantly Cue and Pace came to his side but he waved them away.

"Henri," he said, wincing as he used Seb again to help him stand, "they will not heal, they will transfer; she is in danger."

Seb stared at the blood oozing from his side. So did Nicole, and she chuckled.

"I said, what have you done?" Henri said to her.

"That sword tip may have just carried something a little extra special," she said, and Moe growled.

"You need to sit down," Seb whispered to Aelfric, looking at the blood. Placing a heavy arm around Seb's shoulders Aelfric shook his head and tried to walk towards Henri but stumbled. Seb could feel his whole body shaking.

"You see Henri, that sword blade was coated with willow resin. Do you know what that does?" Nicole shouted at him.

Several more wolves leapt into the room and, joining the others, surrounded Aelfric as Henri dashed over to help Seb support him. He slumped in their arms unable to stand.

"You are wicked, Nicole; there is no other expression for it," Henri shouted at her.

"What does willow do?" Seb mumbled to him. "Is it poison?"

Henri, lifting Aelfric's shirt and the bandages, gasped. The gaping wound on his side looked as fresh as if it had just been inflicted and blood poured freely from it. "It might as well be," Henri snarled angrily. "Willow thins the blood; prevents clotting. Aelfric," he whispered to him, "you will bleed to death soon if we don't deal with this." As he spoke, blood dripped from Aelfric's side onto the floor. He was panting and now his chin fell onto his chest and he closed his eyes. Seb glanced over to Dierne and The Caretaker; both looked devastated and helpless and Riven stared at the floor. Cue moved forward.

"How do we stop the bleeding?" Seb mumbled to Henri and then he staggered as Henri suddenly let go of Aelfric, leaving him to support him alone. Glancing up, Seb saw why; Nicole had raised her hand. Hiding behind the large chair she was capturing light from the fireflies above her and now she fired a bolt of light at Seb. Instantly Cue, Pace and Moe leapt at her and, ducking back to escape them, she missed. The bolt, instead of striking Seb, shot off to the side and hit Henri, who was running towards her. It caught him on his raised left arm and he yelled in pain, falling to the floor. Black smoke spiralled up from his coat sleeve. The wolves by now had reached Nicole and Moe pounced on her, pinning her to the ground, while Cue and Pace stood either side growling down at her.

"Get off me! You cannot attack, I am a Custodian. GET OFF!" The white glow of her aura intensified as her anger and frustration grew.

Seb, unable to support Aelfric, lowered him to the ground. The remaining wolves had fully encircled them, providing a protective barrier from Nicole. Four more wolves suddenly leapt into the room and Seb recognised two of them from Cue's pack. They joined the circle.

Blood was still pouring from Aelfric's side but with a surprising amount of strength, he grabbed Seb's shirt and pulled him towards him, mumbling urgently, but almost incoherently into his ear.

"Stop them, Seb. Stop the wolves; she is not," he muttered, panting, "not —"

"I said, get off, you brute!" Nicole screamed at Moe, drowning Aelfric's words out. She wriggled and squirmed underneath the wolf's bulk and then, managing to work her hand free, captured light from the fireflies and shot a bolt of white light at him. He was thrown off her and she jumped to her feet, backing away from Cue and Pace who closed in, growling. She raised her hand and pointed at them. "Move away!" she ordered and, strangely, instantly, they turned their backs and walked over to join the circle around Seb and Aelfric.

There was no chance of Nicole striking at Seb or Aelfric while they were within the protective ring of these huge beasts and Seb peered between the animals' backs, looking for Henri, worried that the wolves had left him vulnerable. He managed to catch a glimpse of him, sitting on the floor, clasping his arm, his head bowed. He was obviously in pain and, with relief, Seb saw that Moe, who had recovered from the vicious bolt Nicole had fired at him, was standing in front of him, flanked by two more wolves, blocking Nicole's access to him too.

She stamped a foot.

"I don't care!" she shouted. "Let the beasts try and protect you! Aelfric, you will bleed to death before their energy can heal you and Seb, I have just one more trick up my sleeve." She said the words gleefully but Seb wasn't listening. Aelfric had collapsed onto the floor and appeared to be unconscious. The pool of blood beneath him was spreading so rapidly it looked more like an arterial bleed. The wolves were whining, unable to help. Seb remembered Greg's mournful statement on the boat: I was so wrong. These are not normal injuries; it seems he needed to draw the power of the wolf-stags into himself in order to heal them. To do that, he needed to be conscious ..." So if Aelfric was unconscious now, he couldn't use Cue, or any of the wolves, to help him get better.

"Aelfric," Seb said, shaking him. "Aelfric! Use Cue." But Aelfric didn't respond.

Nicole was still gloating. "Have you seen this Seb?" she called. "Take a look young man. Go on, I promise not to attack you. Why would I? I still have hopes that you will help me." Unable to suppress his curiosity, Seb did look. Above the high backs of the wolves he could see Nicole's up-stretched hand. In it she held a small doll. "Do you recognise this, Seb? I am sure you do. I am sure you, of all people, are fully aware of what this is and what it can do."

Seb's first reaction on seeing the Voodoo doll she held aloft was fear and then he checked himself.

"I'm not afraid of that," he shouted across to her. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out the crude doll that Nat and Aiden had made for him, which he had tucked away safely after the episode with the golem in the mausoleum. He smiled at it and thought of Nat and the moment she had told him she loved him.

"Really? Really Seb?" Nicole said, surprised. "Oh, I see." She laughed. "You think it is for you!" Now Seb jerked his head up. "Silly boy," Nicole mocked him. "Look closer." Seb couldn't — he was way too far away from her. All he could see was canvas material, and black button eyes — and a glimmer of gold which twinkled at him from the doll's face. And then he heard Henri let out an angry yell.

"You are evil Nicole! She is still so weak and she won't know to protect herself!"

"Delightful isn't it Henri?" Nicole laughed, turning to him. "So now you will help me persuade Seb and the others to tell me what I need to know and then you will also help me release my fallen hero. Because if you don't," she paused, lowering the doll, "Well, let's face it, you will," she finished.

By Henri's reaction Seb guessed the Voodoo doll was an effigy of Lotty. He suddenly knew what the glittery gold object shining out from the doll's face was — a gold hoop. Scarlet had, in her description of Lotty, told of her having a small gold hoop in a piercing in her right eyebrow. But now Seb recalled the brief glimpse he had got of Lotty, as Zach thrust her unconscious body onto the sloping grave surface, there had been no gold hoop in her eyebrow.

Henri was already staggering to his feet, his left arm hanging limp by his side. He cast an anguished look at Seb.

"I am not evil, Henri," Nicole said. "I am simply trying to save someone I love. Heath was your friend — for centuries. They killed him; they banished him to the Soul Drop just because he wanted to bring back his twin soul. You can understand that need — the need to rescue — or to save — someone you love? Wouldn't you do anything for Lotty? If you help me bring him back, things can be as they were before. You owe them nothing Henri!"

Seb couldn't see Nicole, but he could see Henri. He watched as his shoulders dropped, and then his head, and he stared at the floor, caught in a dreadful dilemma — save his wife — who meant everything to him — or save Aelfric and Seb — who meant little or nothing to him.

Seb wondered, if the Voodoo doll was an effigy of Nat, and he were in Henri's position, what would he do? He was distracted as he heard Aelfric suddenly draw in a deep, torturous breath and then heard it rattle in his throat as he exhaled. He looked so pale he appeared to be dead. Seb tried to see if he was still breathing; he dropped his ear to his chest and was relieved to hear the faintest sounds and see the slightest rise and fall. He knew, though, that time was short.

"Well, Henri? Will you help me?" Nicole asked, ignoring the rising noise of unrest from the wolves. "Call the pack away. Let me have Seb. I actually believe that, right now, The Caretaker and Dierne will tell me exactly what I need to know. Then I only have Seb and Zach to deal with." She turned to the ice window, behind which The Caretaker and Dierne stood. Seb glanced back, looking over the wolves to see them. They had been joined by Reynard and the look of despair on their faces matched his own feelings of desperation and sadness. They, like he, knew that Aelfric was moments away from death; his aura had shrunk away to just a thin line and the floor around him was swimming with his blood. Every rasping breath he took sounded like it would be his last. "Dierne, he is your twin, how can you bear to watch him die like this?" Nicole shouted at Dierne who lifted his chin, set his jaw and said nothing. "Caretaker, I can save him you know? But I need that information from you both. Come on, one word, one location, that's all I need — in a minute it may be too late!"

The Caretaker didn't even make eye contact with her but stared at Seb and gave a small shake of the head as though acknowledging it was the end.

Now Henri interrupted, "You are right, Nicole," he said, "I will do anything for Lotty." Seb felt his heart pound. Was Henri going to betray them? He shook Aelfric again.

"Wake up!" he hissed. "Aelfric, we are in big trouble!" But Aelfric's aura had waned to virtually nothing.

"Excellent!" Nicole snapped. "Bring me the boy then."

Alarmed, Seb didn't know what to do. He did know that he would never tell Nicole what she wanted and he believed that, in spite of their anguish and grief, neither would Dierne or The Caretaker. He stared at Aelfric, noting how irregular his breathing had become and glanced back at those watching from the other side of the ice window. And then, like a revelation, it struck him. Aelfric had refused to call more than two wolves to help him because he didn't have the strength to control them, to prevent them from transferring the injuries to someone else; and, for the same reason, he had refused to let Seb use the power of all the wolves at once to heal him. He had said, instead of healing him, they would pass these injuries to the nearest living thing that wasn't a Custodian. Well there were only Custodians within this Sanctum. Not even the Dryads could pass through to it; they, along with the Guardians, were stuck in the Bastion Ring. Feeling a surge of hope, he looked at the circle of wolves around him. Surely he could use them now? Unable to transfer the wounds anywhere else, they would be forced to heal. But then he lost heart; there were no fairies. What do I do without fairies? I need them to link the wolves.

Henri, yards away, spoke again, "I am not finished, Nicole," he said to her. "I will do anything for Lotty, except betray my role. That is the mistake Heath made, and that is the mistake you are making. Our gifts are given to us for one purpose only — to uphold Nature's laws — not to use them for our own selfish ends. Have you seen what you have become? You are not a —"

He was unable to finish. A bolt of white light skimmed over the backs of the wolves in front of him and he was forced to leap sideways. It missed him by inches and he cried out as he landed heavily on his injured arm.

Nicole screamed at him. "You are a fool Henri! I gave you a chance and now your dearly beloved will pay for your misguided decision!"

Seb's brain was racing; Aelfric was dying — he could save him if he used the wolves, but he had no way of channelling their energy without the fairies' chains linking them all together. And Henri's wife was at risk too now. Frustrated and desperate he glanced at Henri; his face was the picture of despair.

"Watch this!" Nicole shouted and Seb looked up. He could only just see the top of her head and suddenly her hands appeared above it. In one she held the Voodoo doll, in the other a needle. The expression on Henri's face changed from despair to horror as, in a swift movement, Nicole jabbed the needle towards the doll.

Seb knew the devastation that act would cause; the pain and injury it would inflict on Lotty. Feeling a rush of anger, he acted on impulse. He stood, raised his hand and pointed the palm at Nicole's hands.

"You will not!" he shouted.

A tremendous thunderclap sounded and a pulse of energy charged from his hand, sending a blast of air towards Nicole. She was knocked off her feet; the doll went flying in one direction and the needle in another and she slammed against the small table, smacking her head on its edge, and then collapsed on the floor, moaning.

Henri stared at Seb, looking stunned. Seb ignored him. His mind was suddenly clear — he knew what to do. With just a thought from him, Cue turned and stood facing him, his head inches from his hand. The fourteen wolves forming the circle, in unison, took one pace outwards, turned and faced inwards. Moe, with the other two wolves that had protected Henri, joined them and they all reformed the circle, facing Seb, with Cue as a marker. Now they bunched together so tightly that their bodies were in contact — and Seb had the complete chain he needed.

Kneeling, he put his left hand on Aelfric's chest then reached behind him with his right, placing it on Cue's forehead. As soon as he made contact with the wolf, a surge of power charged into him; it was so strong he cried out and struggled to remain upright. As it filled his body, he tried to focus on it, direct it, and then he realised, he didn't have to. The overriding instinct of the wolves was to save the Custodian and so he simply had to relax and let them do just that. Now their energy flowed through him as though he were a channel, he felt it pour into Aelfric — but then, to his dismay, he understood what Aelfric had meant. As that healing energy charged one way, into Aelfric's body, Seb could feel an overwhelming drag the other way — the wolves pulling at the foreign injuries they detected, drawing them out of Aelfric. There was no way he could control — or resist — the combined power of two complete packs of wolf-stags and he screamed as he felt the injuries from Aelfric's body rip through his own. Blood started to pour from his side and the front of his chest and now the wounds in his head and back also began to haemorrhage.

He was aware of Aelfric sitting up and then heard him shout, "Seb!"

Panic suddenly filled Seb's mind. The wolves had saved Aelfric, but in doing so, they hadn't healed the injuries, they had passed them, along with the effect of the willow resin, on to him. Through the pain and fear he felt confusion. Why? Why would the wolves not save him too — not heal him? He was a Custodian! Did they not care about him? And it was only then that he realised — as that agonising pain entered his body, he had recoiled and inadvertently withdrawn his hand from Cue. He was now lying on the floor, curled up in a ball, in a spreading pool of his own blood and Cue was nudging him with his nose, whining, wanting to help him.

... he needed to draw the power of the wolf-stags into himself in order to heal ...

Aelfric had been healed because Seb had channelled the power of the wolves into him, but Seb couldn't now heal himself because he had lost contact with the wolves.

He felt Aelfric scoop him up into his arms and instantly, surrounded by his aura, the pain stopped. The blood, however, still poured from his body.

"Seb," Aelfric groaned, placing his hand over Seb's chest. "I must take these injuries from you. The wolves will not heal them, they will —"

"Henri!" Reynard suddenly shouted, banging on the ice window. Nicole had struggled to her feet and, darting behind the large chair, lifted her hand, preparing to strike at Henri, who was running over to the small Voodoo doll which lay on the floor nearby. Without the wolves to protect him he was an easy target.

Aelfric, still holding Seb, knelt up and lifted his left arm. The wolves instantly parted, giving him a line of sight to Nicole.

"Stop, Nicole!" he shouted. She span and, with a bestial yell, screamed at him.

"You are the cause of all this!" She tilted her hand and fired a bolt of white light at him. Pace leapt forward, closing the gap and just managed to block it. But he was knocked backwards and slammed into Aelfric, whose hold on Seb was broken as he was sent flying across the slippery floor and underneath the legs of the other wolves, to end up beyond their protective circle.

Pain flooded back into Seb's body and he screamed in agony.

Nicole strode towards Aelfric, her arm raised. As he got up, she shot another bolt of light. One of the other wolves jumped and landed in front of him. The bolt struck it on the side and now three more left the circle, leaping at Nicole. The remaining animals, with Cue, regrouped around Seb, closing in so close to him that Cue's huge paws were only inches away.

... draw the power of the wolf-stags ... in order to heal ...

Seb, trying to ignore the crippling pain, mustered all the strength he had and reached a hand out towards Cue.

"I've got her! Help Seb," he heard Henri shout.

"LET ME GO!" Nicole screeched.

Seb, stretching to reach Cue, was vaguely aware that Aelfric was running towards him.

"Wait, Seb! You can't use the wolves; let me help you!" he called.

He doesn't realise that there are only Custodians in this sanctum, Seb thought. The wolves can't pass the injuries anywhere; they can only heal them.

"You'll die if you take these injuries back," he groaned. "And there's nowhere for the wolves to send them. I can do this." Confident he could help himself, Seb placed a hand on Cue's leg, immediately drawing in the power of all the wolves. He felt one more second of agonising pain before the gaping wounds in his body were torn from him. Feeling instant relief, he jumped as he heard a sudden, ear-splitting scream.

The wolves parted and Aelfric dashed to him. He looked upset.

"Are you okay?" he asked urgently, and Seb, confused, nodded. "Good; stay here," Aelfric said, then ran out of the circle towards the middle of the room.

# A Choice

The energy of the wolves was still flowing through Seb's body. It filled him with strength and he was elated to be pain and injury free — but that scream! Its echoes still rang through the air, and the agony and fear it conveyed sounded so primeval that it chilled his heart.

Standing, he saw Aelfric crouch down beside Henri who was sitting on the floor, holding Nicole in his arms. With Aelfric blocking his view, Seb could only see her legs which were writhing; a small puddle of blood had formed beneath her feet. She was moaning and Aelfric, speaking quietly to her, lifted her from Henri and into his own arms. Now, as he turned, Seb saw the full extent of the horror his body had been shielding. Nicole's hair was matted with blood which flowed freely from huge gashes across the top of her head. Her clothing was drenched in blood too and he could clearly see more of it oozing from her chest and dripping through her boots.

Aelfric mumbled something Seb couldn't hear to Henri and suddenly every wolf in the room leapt over to them and formed a semi-circle behind Aelfric, with Cue and Moe in the centre.

"Why, Aelfric?" Henri hissed at him. "Is there not justice here?"

Aelfric shook his head.

"Her soul," he said.

Seb took a couple of tentative paces towards the group. Nicole had stopped wriggling and seemed to have little awareness of her surroundings. Her eyelids fluttered and then closed.

"But, I, I don't understand," Seb stammered, guilt and confusion crowding his thoughts. "She's a Custodian. Why would they transfer the wounds to her?" He was nearly crying as he realised what his actions had caused.

"She is not a Custodian, Seb," Aelfric said, glancing up at him. "And this is not your fault. Henri," he said, looking at Henri, "you will need to move back."

"Will it work?" Henri asked.

"I don't know," Aelfric said.

Nodding, Henri stood and moved away, pulling Seb with him, to the left of the semi-circle of wolves.

"I don't understand," Seb said to him.

"Her aura is white!" Henri said, and turned to face him, wincing as he accidentally moved his left arm. Seb felt his stomach lurch. Of course! In the mausoleum he had noticed it and he had been seeing it all the while they were in the Sanctum — White! — Nicole's aura was white — but he had just never made the connection. Custodians' auras were blue. Seeing the consternation on his face, Henri continued, "Her dark acts are an affront to Nature, and Nature has removed her status as Custodian. Her birthmark, and some powers she can use through that, remain — temporarily — but eventually those too will go. Essentially, she has become just a normal, human soul."

So that was why Aelfric had been so insistent no more wolves came; that was why he hadn't tried to use the wolves to heal himself when he could and should have; that was why he had tried to tell Seb that the wolves would transfer the injuries. He had seen what Seb had seen, but he had understood what it meant. Nicole, to the wolves, was just another living soul nearby and, therefore, use-able as a vessel to transfer the injuries into, taking them away from the Custodians — saving them in the quickest and most effective way they could.

Seb stared back at Aelfric, who was cradling Nicole with his right arm, his aura surrounding her. As he placed his left hand over her chest, Cue took a step towards him and the other wolves bunched together, closing the gaps between them, forming a chain.

Nicole's eyes fluttered open and Aelfric gave a small groan.

"Lie still," he said to her and she frowned, trying to understand what was happening.

"So is he going to heal her?" Seb whispered to Henri who nodded.

"If Nicole's body dies, her soul will probably be banished. Aelfric wants to give her a chance to redeem herself; so he is going to try and save her body. But he will be working against the wolves," Henri said. "They know the evil of these wounds and will seek to prevent Aelfric from forming an energy link between himself and Nicole, whose body holds what their instinct tells them is dangerous to him."

Now Aelfric lowered Nicole to the floor and removed his right arm, then he placed his hand on Cue's forehead and stifled a cry as his whole body stiffened. Looking back down at Nicole, he spoke quietly to her through gritted teeth; Seb only just caught the words, "I am sorry." As he said it, he removed his left hand and Nicole screamed. Aelfric captured firefly light and shone it onto her chest and her body went rigid; her eyes stared up at him, unseeing and she made a gurgling sound in her throat.

The wolves began snarling. As Seb watched he saw the deep cuts on Nicole's head close up and the blood pouring from her body became a trickle. Aelfric's hand began shaking, and it seemed to take all his effort to keep the light reflected onto Nicole's chest. Cue let out a bark and several of the wolves began to fidget. "Hold fast," Aelfric called to them, still focussing the light onto Nicole. "They are resisting me," he shouted across to Henri, "I can't keep the line in place."

"I cannot help," Henri said, turning to Seb, and indicating his left arm. Seb was appalled to see that scorch marks ran all the way down his forearm and across his birthmark. "They will work to heal me rather than her."

Suddenly, Moe growled and stepped out of the semi-circle, breaking the chain. Nicole cried out, staring at Aelfric with desperate eyes.

More of the wolves were now turning away. "Move back!" Aelfric called and reluctantly they all stepped back into line, but they were so jittery they kept moving, pawing the ground, bumping into each other, stepping sideways or backwards. Cue was the most fidgety and his snorting and snarling unsettled the other beasts. Gaps in the chain kept forming and Aelfric spoke soothingly to Cue, attempting to calm him.

As Aelfric struggled to control the wolves, Seb glanced at Henri's wound and at the Voodoo doll he held in his right hand — a doll designed to inflict catastrophic pain and injury on his wife. Remembering the excruciating pain he had felt himself, thinking of Alice and the horrendous green flame that had engulfed his body, leaving him scorched and charred and all but dead and staring at the massive pool of blood where Aelfric had lain, so close to death, Seb wondered why on Earth Aelfric was bothering. Nicole had harmed them all — in the most cruel and despicable ways and would gladly have killed any and all of them. Why would Aelfric want to help her now? Why didn't he just leave her to die? As Henri had said, was there not justice here?

Removing his hand from Cue, Aelfric lifted Nicole's shoulders from the floor, cradling her against his body. He placed his left hand over her chest and Seb watched his aura spread around her again; she visibly relaxed and Aelfric's face told of the pain he had once more taken from her. Cocooned within his aura, Nicole watched him and suddenly she reached up and gently touched his face.

"Why?" she asked, astounded. He shook his head, closing his eyes briefly. She reached her hand around his neck, pulling herself up closer to him, forcing him to open his eyes and look at her. "Why help me?"

"Because no-one deserves this Nicole," Aelfric said, grimacing and trying to hide the pain he was feeling. "And because there is no sin in loving someone. We all understand the grief of loss." He closed his eyes gain. "Heath was more than a friend to me," he murmured, as she rested her head on his shoulder, "I loved him as a brother. I feel pain every moment of every day at his loss. You want me to accept the blame for what befell him?" Opening his eyes, he looked directly at her. "If that is what you need, then I accept it!"

"Aelfric!" Henri said.

"I accept my culpability in not seeing, not understanding and not preventing," Aelfric said, glancing at Henri and then looking back at Nicole. "To add a 'but' would negate that acceptance and so I will not. Blame me if you must — it cannot be more than I blame myself." He sighed. "Do not, though, damn your own soul, Nicole, in search of vengeance or a means to change what cannot be changed. What happened that night cannot be undone and Heath cannot return," he said through clenched teeth. "Your soul is worth more than that. I can and will heal you; do not fight me or this body will die."

Nicole slumped back down into his arms, looking bemused.

And now Seb dashed over and stood between Aelfric and Cue. Aelfric looked up at him, surprised and then wary as Seb blocked his access to the wolf. "Seb, she needs help," he said.

"I know." Seb gave a brief smile. "I thought two of us might be able to control them better." He pointed at the wolves. Aelfric nodded with relief and Seb, gripping Aelfric's shoulder with one hand, waved the other at Cue. "Quiet," he said. Immediately Cue stopped snarling and the wolves reformed the chain.

Seb was about to place his hand on Cue's head but as he looked back down at Nicole, he noticed a smirk on her face. That smirk sent a shiver down his spine.

Her left arm was draped along the floor behind Aelfric and, as though in slow motion, Seb saw her open her hand and angle it towards Aelfric's back. For the second time that night, it felt like time had stopped for Seb. As the light from the fireflies glinted on the birthmark on her exposed palm, her smirk became a broad grin. Then, at the split second that a bolt of light charged from her hand towards Aelfric, Seb reacted. Raising his own hand, he pointed it at Nicole.

"NO!" he shouted and, without him even using the light from the fireflies, a wave of power blasted from his hand striking her. Knocking her free of Aelfric's hold, it sent her flying across the room. The bolt of light she had fired at Aelfric, struck the ceiling above his head, carving a deep furrow in it.

Instantly Nicole scrabbled to her feet, span and lifted her arm again.

"I hate you!" she yelled at Seb then turned towards Aelfric. "AND I DO BLAME YOU!" she screamed, pointing her hand at him once more. "Because of you, I have lost everything!"

As Aelfric got up, something shiny by his feet caught Seb's eye and now he lunged at the floor, seizing it. Aelfric, seeing what he had retrieved, nodded and, without pausing, Seb stood and launched it at Nicole.

Nicole, still aiming at Aelfric, was slow to notice and even slower to react. As the tiny Sælen Sword flew towards her, she turned and tried to dive right but it slammed into her shoulder. A tiny explosion erupted from the point of impact and then thousands of silver threads spread from it. They rapidly grew in size and number, intertwining and wrapping themselves around her shoulder, arm, hand and then spreading across her torso. She screamed as they contracted, pulling her arms in to her sides, binding her top half completely. Henri ran to her as she fell to the floor, wriggling and struggling against the bonds which simply tightened around her in response.

"Stay still!" he barked at her as the glistening strands engulfed her legs so that now only her head remained free of them.

"LET ME GO!" she screeched.

"They will tighten if you keep struggling," Henri shouted, but she ignored him and continued to squirm and writhe on the floor. Soon she was panting for breath and Seb, running across with Aelfric, could see a patch of blood spreading beneath her.

"Nicole," Aelfric said, kneeling, "your wounds were not fully healed. You need to lie still or you will bleed to death before we can help you."

"Even after all this, Aelfric, you still talk of helping me?" she groaned. "Do you not see? I DON'T WANT your help!"

Seb could see fresh blood seeping through the silver threads of the netting around Nicole's chest and her feet were bleeding badly too. The patch of blood had turned into a vast pool and now she was struggling to breathe. Her aura had faded to the thinnest of lines. The net sparkled around her, tightening even more as she fidgeted weakly, still fighting against it. A fine thread stretching from it had bound itself around Seb's wrist, and it actually appeared to be fused to his skin. Watching Nicole gasping for breath he opened his fingers, and instantly the net loosened. She drew in a deep lungful of air and then, shockingly, began to cry.

"Let this body die," she moaned.

Aelfric placed a hand gently on her cheek.

"Nicole," he said, "if you harbour a hope that being banished to the Soul Drop yourself will give you some form of consolation, you need to understand that it will not. Heath will not know you are there with him, and at the last, you will not care that you shared his fate; all you will know is desolation."

She wasn't looking at him, she was gazing over his shoulder.

"That is all I know now," she whispered. Too weak to even fight against her bonds, she had become deathly pale; the amount of blood she had lost was phenomenal.

She was still looking past Aelfric and Seb, following her gaze, felt a lump rise in his throat. With both hands pressed against the ice window, Riven was staring at Nicole and the look of heartbreak on his face tore at Seb's own heart. A tear fell from Nicole's eye. "That is all I know," she repeated quietly. "I have failed him," she looked up at Aelfric, "And, without him, I now realise I am just half a soul." With that she closed her eyes, and Riven vanished.

The line of her aura was barely perceptible and Aelfric lifted her quickly.

"Cue," he muttered and the wolf moved forward, the others closing in behind him. Henri, however, blocked Aelfric's access to the packs.

"No Aelfric. Not this time," he said and gently placed his hand on Aelfric's shoulder. "She has made her choice." He lowered his voice, "And it is too late."

As he said the words Nicole gasped and let out a rattling breath and then her head fell against Aelfric's chest; her aura had completely gone.

# A Witan Gathering

Standing over Aelfric, Henri spoke quickly.

"You need to leg go of her, Aelfric. She still has the birthmark. I believe Nature will be forced to dispose of the body." He gazed down at Nicole and then added, as an afterthought, "But sending her soul will be problematic."

His words sounded indelicate given that Nicole's life had only just ended, but Seb knew what he meant. When Heath's Custodian body had died, it had dissolved into a swirl of sparkling motes which faded and disappeared. No Custodian's body ever survived death and so now, Nicole's body should dissolve into nothing too, releasing her soul. But Nature had been stripping her of her status as Custodian — was she human enough, as she died, Seb wondered, for Nature to leave her body intact? It appeared not. As he watched, Nicole's face began to sparkle and lose substance, and so did her body.

Aelfric hadn't moved. A tear rolled down his cheek.

"She is contained," was all he said to Henri.

Suddenly the net encapsulating Nicole contracted. It happened so quickly, and made such a loud snapping sound as it did, that Seb jumped. In the blink of an eye the net had reformed into the tiny Sælen Sword which fell into Aelfric's lap. All evidence of Nicole's physical existence had disappeared; not even the blood which had spilt from her body remained.

A gasp from Henri made Seb turn and look at him. He had fallen back into the large armchair; his eyes were closed and his face displayed a tortured expression. He gripped the arms of the chair and groaned. Aelfric didn't turn, he remained sitting with his head bowed, the Sælen Sword glinting on his lap.

"Is he okay?" Seb asked, alarmed and Aelfric raised his head.

"He is witnessing her legacy, Seb, as we did Heath's," he answered quietly.

And now Seb remembered that moment of exquisite physical and emotional pain he had felt instantly Heath's soul had been released from his body. Episodes from Heath's life — from his centuries as a Custodian — had stormed through Seb's mind. Unlike ordinary souls, however, Seb had not witnessed every event, known all the thoughts and felt all the emotions of Heath's long service. Instead, all he had seen — punctuated and highlighted so that they shone like beacons — were the relevant events, thoughts, decisions and actions that had led to the moment of his death and to his demise. It was only when Seb had discussed it with Aelfric, days later, that Aelfric had explained to him that what he had witnessed, in the form of a damning biography, was Heath's legacy. And Aelfric was devastated.

"In Nature's eyes, Seb," he had said, "Heath's legacy, was corruption and betrayal. Nature did not weave the good through the bad. At the end, all the years of loyal, devoted and selfless service Heath gave were disregarded and a spotlight shone on this one episode of failure. It is that for which he will be remembered, that on which his reputation will be based. That is his legacy to us. It appears that a Custodian is not judged on the sum of all their parts but only on the worst part." He had lapsed into silence then and had never discussed the matter with Seb again.

Now Aelfric glanced over his shoulder at Henri. "A Custodian's legacy is only witnessed by the other Custodians within their connected groups. Nicole's legacy, good or ill, is not ours to see or know. Only Henri will know the truth of it."

Seb had a feeling he knew the truth of it himself but said nothing as Henri let out a long sigh and opened his eyes. Standing unsteadily, he beckoned Moe over and placed his right hand on the wolf's back. His left arm he hid behind his coat.

"Aelfric, may I speak with you?" he asked quietly, looking troubled.

Aelfric carefully picked up the sword and, standing, held it out to Seb.

Seb glanced at his own wrist. The thread, fused to his skin, was still there and it ran from him to the sword's delicate hilt. He stared at it, unsettled.

"She is in your care, Seb," Aelfric said.

"What?" Seb blurted, confused and anxious, and waved the sword away. "No!"

"Seb," Aelfric said softly, "Nicole's body has gone, but her soul still exists and the net has simply closed around it, keeping it contained within the form of this sword. That is why the thread still connects to you. The net you cast will not be released until you give the word. I am sorry; it is a huge responsibility, but, until we lift the enclave her soul cannot be sent — it will have no freedom to travel beyond the bounds of the enclave — and so she will have to remain in your care until we can release her."

It was as though Aelfric were talking about a delicate butterfly or a bird that needed releasing into the wild, not a woman who, only minutes before, had tried to kill him.

Reluctantly, Seb took the sword, gingerly closing his fingers around its sharp blade. Aelfric now accompanied Henri to the far side of the Sanctum, where they spoke in hushed voices for just a minute. Seb waited, feeling the cold metal in the palm of his hand, and, knowing what it contained, battling with all sorts of conflicting emotions.

"Are we ready?" Henri suddenly called out and, looking only marginally less troubled, strode past Seb, towards the water wall, his hand on Moe's back. Seb, dithering, watched all the other wolves in the room leap and disappear into thin air.

Now he turned to follow Henri but Aelfric, touching him lightly on the elbow, stopped him.

"Thank you, Seb," he said and Seb stared up at him, puzzled. "For saving my life." Aelfric looked at the floor nearby which was still awash with his blood. Seb looked too, and then back at Aelfric's body. His clothes, like Seb's, were still covered in blood but he was now obviously injury free and he looked more healthy and alert than Seb had seen him look in weeks. The tiredness and exhaustion were gone and he appeared rejuvenated.

"They were always meant to be my injuries," Seb mumbled, embarrassed, then fell silent and, opening his hand, stared at the sword.

"Seb," Aelfric said, firmly, "It was not your fault."

Seb shuffled his feet and looked awkward.

"I didn't think it through properly," he muttered. "I didn't see all the possibilities. I just thought I could use the wolves and I ... I didn't ... Her aura; how could I not realise?" He shook his head.

Aelfric wrapped his arm around Seb's shoulders and began walking with him towards the water wall.

"Your assessment was different to mine, Seb. It doesn't make it wrong," he said and Seb jerked his head up to look at him. There was the slightest smile on Aelfric's face. Seb blinked. Was he quoting Zach? "Greg — and all of our group — were taught that same lesson — the labyrinth one — by Heath's Sensor before we were confirmed." They had reached the water wall and Aelfric stopped. "Not in the same format, of course," he said, "but essentially, the same lesson — about not being so goal oriented that you fail to see every possible outcome in every action. Greg felt the supposed failure more keenly than the rest of us, but my opinion has always been more along the lines of Zach's. Seb, you simply cannot foresee every eventuality and sometimes, you have to just follow your heart when you act. How can a person's desire to save someone else ever be a cause for blame? Your concern for me outweighed any other influence around you and you followed your heart when you made your assessment of the options open to you. No matter what the consequences, that cannot be wrong. As always, you judge yourself so harshly. You have been able to see auras for how long? A few hours; no more. And you judge yourself because you did not interpret a difference in colour while you worried that I would die if you did not help me and if you allowed me to take back those injuries? You saved my life, Seb. Thank you."

With that, he ushered Seb through the water wall.

Immediately they passed through, Dierne swooped over to Aelfric, looking ecstatic and relieved. Henri had been joined by Reynard and Dæved, who looked equally relieved to see their Custodian safe and sound. The Caretaker, however, hung back in the shadows, head bowed, hood up. Seb thought it strange, but when Aelfric said nothing and, without even acknowledging The Caretaker's presence, walked over to Henri, Seb followed.

"I believe Seb's was the last marker to be placed?" Henri asked and Aelfric nodded. "So it will be the one to be removed." He still held his left arm behind his back and had his right hand on Moe. Now he lowered his voice. "Assuming Heath built in the facility of a direct exit, there will be a door around here somewhere; or maybe several. But," he muttered, "I am not in a position to find one, nor can I open it."

Seb, remembering Aiden's tin, fumbled in his pocket and pulled it out. He offered it to Aelfric.

"I can't make it work but you might be able to?" he suggested.

Aelfric smiled at him. "That will be because of the shadow of the Sanctum, Seb. I will have no more success than you; but thank you anyway. We can try something else." Seb tucked the tin back into his pocket as Aelfric moved over to the centre of the passageway that formed this Bastion Ring. He closed his eyes. Slowing his breathing, he opened his left hand and then placed the palm over his own heart. He remained perfectly still for a minute. Eventually, he opened his eyes and said, "There are six around the circumference of the ring. The nearest is that way," he pointed past Henri's shoulder, "a few yards only."

Seb had no idea how Aelfric had done that. As far as he knew, the only way to locate doorways was using the Guides and their tins. But now he had a sudden flash of a memory — of a moment when he had stood within the Hurlers and had been connected to a source of ancient knowledge and powers that seemed, to him, to be buried within his soul. At that moment he had seen a map, a display of passageways, doors and places, visible only in his mind's eye. It was how he had been able to open the Soul Drop. Is that what Aelfric had used?

He didn't have time to find out. Henri marched the few yards along the Bastion Ring, impatient to be gone from this place. Seb had to admit he had no wish to stay there any longer than necessary.

Standing in front of the inner of the two walls of water that formed the ring passageway, Aelfric raised his hand. Capturing light from the larvae nests above them, he shone it onto the wall. As soon as the door appeared, Henri directed Reynard through it and, with Dæved followed. The Caretaker, who had still not said a word or even approached Seb or Aelfric, hung behind and Aelfric waved Seb through the door but didn't follow. Seb, unsure what the problem was, glanced back over his shoulder and felt instantly embarrassed at the private moment he inadvertently intruded upon. Aelfric wrapped his arms around The Caretaker in a gentle embrace and The Caretaker, huddling into his chest, mumbled to him, "I was powerless — I couldn't get to you —"

Seb saw and heard nothing further because The Caretaker, suddenly realising they were being watched, broke free of Aelfric's arms just as Dierne zoomed across and blocked the doorway.

"I, I'm sorry," Seb stuttered. "I wasn't spying ... I had no idea," he whispered.

"You still don't," Dierne said carefully, ushering Seb through the door and towards Henri and Reynard who were standing in the mausoleum, gazing at the mound of mud by the wall. Henri, through Dæved, was holding a conversation, in silence. Seb didn't know who with and it ended as Aelfric joined them, The Caretaker, hood still up, a pace behind him.

Unable to look at the mud pile, Seb kept his back to it but found that, even just being this close to it brought dreadful memories flooding back. He recalled the horrifying moment when he had realised that the golem's intent was to kill Nat and then the terrible sight of Alice's body being engulfed in green flames. Suddenly, his breath caught in his throat as he noticed ...

"Where's Alice? Where is he?" he shouted, spinning round to look at Aelfric.

"He is in the caves being cared for by Nat," Aelfric said, putting a calming hand on his arm. Seb, although relieved, looked confused and Aelfric explained, "When Henri sent Dæved to tell me that you had gone to find Zach, and that had required you to enter Heath's lock passageway, I couldn't accept the risk of you encountering Nicole alone. So, with Trudy, I took Alice to the caves and, having explained to Henri how to navigate the passageway, so that he too could follow when he had healed the others, I went in search of you. Alice is in good hands." He smiled, then looked across the mausoleum. The smile disappeared. "And now we need to lift the enclave, Seb," he said.

Seb turned, hoping he would remember the spot where Zach had driven the Sælen Sword into the parchment and then he jumped. On the other side of the mausoleum, bunched together within the walls, was a small gathering of people — all standing silently, watching him. Panicking, he wondered if they were the police — called because of reports of trespassers inside the mausoleum, or maybe because of reports of damage to the church — he thought back to the destruction caused by the shadowtrail. But so many of them? There were at least ten; and none in uniform ...

"You called for them then," Aelfric said quietly, turning to Henri who nodded.

"Yes," he answered. "Her legacy was not clear and I am struggling to be impartial; I cannot distance myself from what she did to Lotty. I cannot decide her fate," he mumbled. "Through Dæved, I have just explained what has happened to them."

"Who are they?" Seb whispered.

"They, Seb, are the Custodian Witan. Henri, understandably," Aelfric smiled at Henri, "has requested they intercede and make the decision over the fate of Nicole's soul."

Seb gawped at the figures grouped so tightly within the walls and railings of the mausoleum. Surrounded by thousands of flamers they just looked like an ordinary crowd of people, though some wore attire more fitting to other countries and cultures. He counted them, six men and six women, and their ages ranged from their forties up to one who actually appeared to be in his nineties. None were as young as Aelfric and certainly none were of Seb's age, and they all seemed to be staring at him. He realised why. The thread around his wrist was sparkling brilliantly and as he opened his hand, the small sword on his palm was too.

"She is fighting her constraints, Seb," Aelfric explained and suddenly a female voice, with a strong American accent, called out from the middle of the crowd.

"And that, Aelfric, is probably enough information for her fate to be decided." A svelte woman stepped forward but stopped just at the boundary of the enclave. Wearing a bright blue ski jacket, jeans and hiking shoes, she adjusted the cream bobble hat on her head before toying with the tassels on her brightly coloured scarf, all the while regarding Aelfric with annoyance. "Henri, you disturbed my sleep," she said, keeping her eyes on Aelfric, "I hope one of you brought coffee." Henri didn't answer, he stared at the sword on Seb's open palm, looking like there was a lot he did want to say but couldn't, and Aelfric said nothing either. "And so, once more, it appears our time is being wasted," the blue jacketed woman said, sounding exasperated.

"What?" Henri said, looking up.

"You summons us to this cold place," the woman faked a shiver, "at the unfolding of the solstice, Henri — when we are all more than busy enough — to help decide the fate of your wayward successor, when in reality, just by looking at that," she pointed at the sword, "you already know what needs to be done! It seems Aelfric is determined to waste the Witan's time." Henri looked puzzled. "I thought this was a genuine cause when I got your request, but seeing him here explains a lot," the woman continued. "Eh Aelfric? This is becoming a habit is it not? Just like the equinox?" she sighed.

"Lesley," Aelfric spoke carefully, "that is old ground that does not need to be re-travelled."

"What are you talking about?" Henri looked from Lesley to Aelfric and back.

Lesley snorted nastily. "Three months ago, Henri, in the early hours of the equinox no less," she answered, "Aelfric got Dierne to contact me and request the Witan help him." Henri looked incredulous and Aelfric gazed warily at Lesley as she continued. "Astonishing! He tried to waste our time then and it seems, sadly, that you have been influenced by his propensity to rely on the expertise of others, instead of using your own gifts, and have chosen to disturb the whole Witan tonight."

Henri was staring, open-mouthed, at Aelfric, who said nothing.

"Aelfric summonsed us?" Henri said. "But I got no summons!"

"That is because, as Prefect, I took the decision not to include you in the call to the Witan. The matter concerned Heath; I did not feel it appropriate to involve you. The Witan assessed Aelfric's request and," Lesley said with a grunt, "denied it."

"Aelfric, I, I had no idea," Henri stuttered, "No idea!" Then he turned and shouted at the rest of the gathering. "You all knew and all refused to help?" Guilty looks and a few murmurings passed amongst the group and then Lesley put up a finely-manicured hand.

"Henri, these members of the Witan assessed the situation and, under my direction, advised Aelfric that he could and should deal with Heath, without abstracting the rest of us from our own areas in the midst of an equinox. And we were not wrong were we?" she added with a shout as loud as Henri's had been.

Henri was still struggling with what he had learned. "You Lesley? You took it upon yourself to decide that it was not appropriate to involve me? And, under your direction, the Witan refused to help Aelfric — a fellow Custodian?"

"I am Prefect," Lesley shouted at him. "My job is to ensure the precious time of the Witan is not wasted by unnecessary interruptions and pointless requests from Custodians who are not even members of that Witan. We have long known that Aelfric's skills had come to exceed those of Heath's; on that basis, and the basis that it was the equinox, we considered his request and denied it! We believed that he could manage. And he did manage, didn't he?"

"HE DIED!" Seb couldn't help himself; he yelled the words out without thinking, horrified at what he was hearing. Lesley stared at him, taken aback. "Aelfric died," Seb repeated more quietly.

"Don't be foolish," Lesley spat at him. "He is right there!"

Seb was about to say more but Aelfric placed a hand gently on his shoulder and shook his head.

"Lesley," he said, stepping forward, "As I say, that is old ground. I presume the fact that the request, on this occasion, came from another member of the Witan is what informed your decision to attend tonight? Given then, that your sleep has already been disturbed, and all are now gathered, would it not be better to complete the task so that you can swiftly return to your duties?"

"Unnecessary interruptions and pointless requests?" Henri wasn't ready to let this go. "Pointless requests?" he repeated. "This was a cry for help from another Custodian and you refused it! In my absence, the Witan refused it?" He jabbed a finger at Lesley who lifted her chin and glared back at him.

"It was the equinox and he could manage," she growled.

"Or was there more to it than that Lesley?"

Lesley looked away, as if Henri had hit a raw nerve, then eventually she mumbled, "As I said, we decided he could manage!"

Henri stared at her in disbelief for a moment then snarled, "You didn't believe Aelfric could manage, Lesley. You refused him aid because you are still affronted! You still bear a grudge because Aelfric declined your invitation to join the Witan." Lesley frowned and opened her mouth but suddenly Henri yanked the green ring from his finger and threw it to the ground. Every member of the gathered crowd gasped.

"The Witan's original purpose — the very reason it was formed — was to provide assistance for any and all Custodians in whatever way they needed it and whenever they sought it!" Henri shouted. "It was designed for Custodians to — exactly as you said — rely on the expertise of others — not instead of using their own gifts, but as a means of supplementing those gifts with the knowledge and gifts of others."

Sighing now, he lowered his voice, "I requested your help tonight because I feared that what my conscience tells me I should do with this soul," he pointed at the sword, "— which is to send it to rest — would be the wrong thing to do and may visit upon us all, all manner of future woes. But you have proven to me what I have suspected for some time — the Witan is not what it was created to be; it is no longer a trustworthy source of advice and assistance, it has become a political monster acting on the egotistical whims of its members.

"I cannot trust the counsel of those who, just because they feel slighted, refuse another Custodian their help, even when his life and his SOUL are at risk. Lesley, thank you, I can manage. I will follow my own conscience and you will all have to live with yours!"

He turned away from a speechless Lesley and pointed to the ground to Seb's left. "I believe the marker is there," he mumbled and as Seb looked he could see a glistening swirl of silver on the grass. It was nothing more than a subtle glimmering but clearly followed the shape of the eternal knot.

"What do I do," he whispered to Aelfric.

"Light it and use the word 'unsegle'," Aelfric whispered back.

Nodding Seb lifted his hand, captured light from the flamers and shone it on the patch of grass. "Unsegle," he said quickly, and a bolt of light struck the seal.

Instantly Lesley rushed forward. "You need to banish her!" she yelled at Henri who ignored her.

"Seb, release the net!" Henri ordered.

Aelfric whispered again to Seb, "Same thing; same word. I'd put the sword down before you light it though if I were you." He smiled, apparently undisturbed by the argument between Henri and Lesley.

Seb placed the sword on the grass at his feet but now Lesley stormed over and stomped her boot onto it.

"Banishment. She requires it!" she snapped at Henri.

Henri, standing more upright growled at Lesley, "Remove your foot and let me deal as I see fit."

"But she requires banishment!" Lesley shouted. "From what you have told the Witan, that soul tried to kill three other Custodians using all manner of forbidden tools; she was willing to kill your Seer — your wife! She tried to kill this Custodian's Sensor," she pointed at Seb, "and his Weaver has paid the price for that attempt," she snarled. "There is not one among you, or within your groups that she would not have used, harmed or killed in order to achieve her ends — the release of Heath.

"That is how you explained it, isn't it?" Lesley stared at Dæved now, who hovered quietly by Henri's side. He didn't react and Lesley turned back to Henri. "Well, those are the same reasons Heath was banished — the threat he posed to Custodians and his heinous efforts to free a banished soul? If you send her soul to rest now, she will return and may very well try again. Her soul needs to be banished and that," she shouted, "is the decision of the Witan!"

"Lesley," Aelfric said, surprised. "It was not fear for our own lives that drove Seb and I to banish Heath. Nor even fear of his simply releasing Braddock — though that could never be permitted. Heath was trying to enable Braddock's soul to take over the host body of a Custodian; it was the risk that posed to all souls, if he was successful, which was our overriding concern. If there had been an alternative way of stopping him, we would have taken it but, ultimately, Lesley, Heath was banished because we had no choice.

"With Nicole, there is a choice; she has been stopped. Whilst there is the possibility that, if she gets the chance, she will, once more, try to free Heath, none of those involved in sealing Heath and Braddock into the Soul Drop will ever give her what she needs to do so, they have proved that several times tonight. So, if Henri has seen enough in her Legacy for her to be given the chance to rest then that is what should happen.

"Henri has made his decision, and the Witan have not been consulted. You need to remove your foot Lesley," Aelfric said softly, "or you may find yourself trapped in a link net for standing in the way of what another Custodian is trying to deal with."

Lesley flinched and instantly removed her foot as though she had just realised she was standing on a hot coal. She huffed.

"Then why call us?" she growled.

"Ah, Lesley," Henri said, suppressing a smile, "because, at the time, I did not realise I could manage by myself. You have shown me that I can. I apologise for wasting the Witan's precious time." With that he nodded at Seb.

Seb immediately shone light onto the sword.

"Unsegle," he said and the sword exploded. It instantly contracted, falling to the grass silently but a shimmering mist had been freed and now it zoomed straight at Aelfric.

Henri raised his injured hand. The birthmark on it was still obscured by scorch marks and he was unable to shine light onto the soul.

"Aelfric," he said, horrified as he realised he couldn't stop it. The soul slammed into Aelfric's chest, uninvited, uncalled and Aelfric staggered backwards.

"You see what you have done?" Lesley shouted but suddenly the mist trail flew out of Aelfric's back. Immediately he span and, raising his own hand, shone flamer light onto the soul.

To Seb it seemed that the light struck something in the air nearby before reflecting onto the soul and he worried that something had gone wrong.

But now Aelfric smiled. "Rest," he said.

Instantly the soul froze and then drifted over the open top of the mausoleum and away above the graveyard behind.

# Into the Light

"The blame for any disaster that follows now lies with you Aelfric!" Lesley yelled at him, clenching her fists. "Both you and Henri have misread or ignored a Legacy and endangered us all. What did you see in it? Anger, hatred, vengeance, cruelty, malpractice — all worthy traits for a soul to be sent to rest."

"We do not require the opinion of the Witan, Lesley," Henri said. There was a chorus of outrage from the Witan members.

"You have sent a soul, equipped with more knowledge than any simple human soul, and filled with all those dreadful emotions, back to Áberan," Lesley ranted, "knowing that, one day soon, it will be allocated a new life, a new host body. You are fools!"

Henri ignored her. He gave Aelfric a brief bow before turning away and walking across to the mausoleum wall. Raising his hand, Aelfric made the door appear and Henri, with Dæved and Reynard, passed through it. None of them looked back.

The angry shouts from the Witan members were still ringing through the air and now, in Henri's absence, were directed solely towards Aelfric. He raised his right hand and lowered his head, as if accepting their criticism and as the shouting stopped he spoke.

"Prefect, Witan members, Seb and I would also like to apologise for wasting your time." He put an arm around Seb's shoulders and began guiding him towards the door as the angry shouts started again. The Caretaker, picking up the small Sælen Sword, followed.

"Aelfric," Lesley yelled over the noise to him and Aelfric stopped and turned. Everyone else fell silent. "What did you see?"

Aelfric smiled kindly at her. "A Custodian's Legacy, Prefect, as you are aware, is not for those outside the connected groups to know. I am sorry," he said.

"But you are not within the connected group," Lesley blustered.

Bending, Aelfric retrieved Henri's ring, which was near his foot, and toyed with it before answering, "Mm. I find that interesting, don't you?" In a swift movement, he tossed the ring to Lesley, then bowing to the other Witan members, ushered Seb to the door.

Seb could still hear the sounds of consternation from the crowd as he stepped over the threshold but that stopped instantly The Caretaker closed the door, and then the only sound he heard was fluttering and suddenly he was lifted off his feet and enveloped in a big, leafy hug.

"Seb, you are safe!" Alice said to him, beaming and lowering him back to the floor.

Seb stared at him in disbelief.

"And... and so are you?" he said, looking at the thousands of lush leaves covering Alice's body. There was not a scorch or burn mark anywhere to be seen. "But how?"

Alice twirled in front of him.

"Something you did," he said, stopping and looking intrigued. "Every Custodian has a specific gift, Seb and Aelfric believes you are a Drywærden — a warden of trees and plants. Apparently only one Custodian in recent times has had that gift." He stopped, suddenly reluctant to say any more.

"Aelfric?" Seb asked, hopefully.

"No." Alice shook his head. "His gift is relieving the pain of others. Seb, it was Heath. His love of the Dryad realm, and everything within it and from it, was well known. He had the ability to tend and nurture vegetation — to make plant life grow!

"When Aelfric was looking after me, when I was," he stopped, frowning as if the memory was painful, "Well, when I was dormant, he saw you touch my wrist and a small leaf appeared. Then, your tears fell on me." He cocked his head on one side, "You cried Seb? For me?" Seb blushed and Alice grinned at his embarrassment. "Well, anyway, as soon as that happened, leaves began growing all over my body. By the time Aelfric took me to the caves, I was already so much better and since then, well — look at me!" He twirled in the air again, showing off the magnificent covering of leaves.

And now it dawned on Seb. The day before his Confirmation, when he had run away, trying to avoid the truth that Aelfric and his group had shown him, he had wandered off into the woods, where he had been tracked and traced by Cue. Cue had led him to a tiny brook and Seb, having found a small boat, hidden beneath a tangle of bushes, tried to clear the vegetation away from it. He had pricked his thumb on a thorn. It had bled but he had thought nothing more of it. Later, during the night, when he had gone to hide his own piece of the Shield Knot, while digging in the earth around his father's grave with his bare hands, green shoots had sprouted wherever his injured thumb had touched the soil. In no time, a full bush had grown. Rushing back to the Hurlers, he had ignored the phenomenon — too disturbed to think about it. He had never considered it since. Now, Alice had given him an explanation — though it meant little to him and it still disturbed him. Heath? Heath had been the only Custodian in recent times to be gifted in the same way? Seb had no desire to follow in his footsteps and struggled to see having the same gift as him as a good thing. But then, looking at Alice, he decided, if it meant he could heal his twin, it couldn't be all bad. He smiled.

"Well, you look fantastic, Alice," he said and hugged him.

It was only now that he took in his surroundings. They had emerged through the door below the Endless Staircase in Hellfire Caves. Aelfric, Dierne and The Caretaker had moved further down the passageway, Seb guessed, to give him and Alice a degree of privacy for their reunion. A firefly torch had been planted in the gravel beside the door and threw his and Alice's shadows up the wall. Seb jumped as he thought he saw a third shadow beside them. He shook his head, blinking and when he looked again, it was gone.

"Are you okay?" Alice asked, looking over his shoulder.

Tearing his eyes away from the wall, Seb nodded. "Yes, just a bit jumpy."

A chorus of laughter sounded from much further down the passageway.

"Henri said you went to rescue Zach," Alice said, ignoring the laughter. He looked concerned. "And that it is all over; but nothing else. What happened?"

"It is over," Seb mumbled. He wasn't ready to think about the dreadful events, let alone talk about them yet, but Alice was obviously desperate to know. "Is there a way you can look at my memories without making me relive them?" he asked and Alice nodded. "Help yourself then." Seb smiled.

Alice closed his eyes. After a few moments he opened them again. "I don't know what to say Seb." He looked astounded and appalled at the same time.

"I didn't know," Seb muttered. "If I had realised that she wasn't —"

Alice put a hand on his arm, and shook his head. "What she did was awful —actually, beyond awful," he said. "And what you did was amazing." He looked at the dried blood on Seb's clothes. "Are you definitely okay?" he asked.

"Yes," Seb said as the sound of more laughter echoed along the tunnel. "What is all that?" he asked, glancing down the passageway.

Alice grinned. "Zach!" he said. "He's been entertaining us all while we waited. Well, entertaining some of us. Trudy is already fed up of his stories about how fantastic he was and has had to take the sword off him because he keeps showing off with it." That made Seb smile but then suddenly he became serious again.

"Alice, thank you," he said, and Alice regarded him with curiosity. "For saving Nat. You nearly died —"

"I love her too, Seb," Alice said, then, looking embarrassed, added, "Not in the same way of course." He smiled sheepishly and Seb grinned.

"Still thank you," he said.

Aelfric approached them. "If you are both ready, we will join the others?" he said. "I know Henri is anxious to get back to The Light House." They nodded to him and as he turned to lead the way down the tunnel, Seb thought he saw a shadow flit past his shoulder. Aelfric checked his pace, just for a fraction of a second, but then continued walking, leading them towards the sound of voices and laughter.

They entered a huge, brightly lit cave in which the rest of Seb's and Aelfric's groups were gathered. Other than Henri, Dæved and Reynard, there was no sign of the rest of Henri's group or of the members of Nicole's.

Instantly Seb stepped out of the tunnel, Nat ran over and threw herself into his arms, nestling her head into his neck.

"I said I would come back," he whispered to her, holding her close; but the tender moment was interrupted as Zach ran across, wrapped his arms around them both and with a grunt hefted them into the air.

"Big hugs!" he shouted then dumped them back down onto the ground and boomed, "Stories to tell, Seb?" He suddenly took a pace back though and screwed his face up, staring at the blood covering Seb's clothing. "Look at the state of you, mortal! Surely a shower and a change needed? Nat, put him down." He prised Nat out of Seb's arms then put his hands on his hips. "That is just — well, yuck, Seb. Clean yourself up for your girlie."

Scarlet, joining them, shoved him. "Leave them alone, Zach," she snapped. "I doubt Nat minds."

"Okay then," Zach laughed, scooping Scarlet into his own arms. "Then you stop complaining that I am sweaty and dirty." He planted his lips on hers and gave her a kiss. She pulled away, giggling.

Aiden joined them, grinning happily, and now Zach spread his arms around them all and swept them up in a group hug.

"We need food," he shouted. "Celebrations and food!" He turned to look at the others in the cave.

After a brief, cheerful reunion with Aelfric, his group had already assembled by the passageway opening and Trudy, standing a few feet from Zach, frowned at him.

"We are going for a review." She pointed along the tunnel with the Sælen Sword she had confiscated from him.

"For a review?" Zach said, his shoulders slumping. "No celebration? No food?" he asked.

Reynard, striding over, clapped his hand on Zach's back.

"Of course food, Zach!" he laughed and Zach threw a triumphant look at Trudy.

"Well that's more like it," he said. "Let's go then." He looked thrilled as Reynard wrapped his arm around his shoulder and led him into the tunnel. "Come on My Lady," he called back. She tutted and, with The Caretaker, stomped after them.

"So you're okay? Everything's okay?" Aiden asked Seb as Scarlet linked her arm into Nat's and led her after Trudy.

Seb glanced across at Aelfric and Henri who were chatting quietly on the far side of the cave; again he saw a shadow flit across the wall.

"I think so, thanks, Aiden," he said, looking back at him. He fumbled in his pocket and pulled out the small tin. Smiling, he handed it to his friend. "Though I doubt it would be if it hadn't been for this."

"You used it then?" Aiden asked, wide-eyed.

"Yes, but not in the way you would imagine. I may have dented it a bit though; I'm sorry."

Aiden examined the tin, noting a very small depression in the casing. He popped the clasp and then clicked it shut again; popped it and clicked it shut once more. Looking up he gave Seb a big smile.

"It doesn't stick any more. I always had trouble opening it and now it opens really easily," he said happily and slipped it in his pocket. "Thanks."

Lily, who, Seb noticed, was wearing his jumper, with Greg and Dom now followed the others into the tunnel and Aiden trotted after Dom as Aelfric and Henri approached.

"Seb, I would be honoured if you and your group would join us all at The Light House," Henri said to him. It was as if, free of the worries of the night, his personality had transformed. The stiff, haughtiness was gone and there was a warmth and genuine friendliness in the way he spoke. "Lotty would love to meet you."

"Thank you," Seb said but became distracted as, once more, he watched the shadow sweep along the edge of the cave wall. Aelfric noticed the direction of his gaze.

"Let's get to The Light House," he said quietly, and Seb, his heart sad, nodded.

The others were all grouped in the narrow passageway, waiting for one of the Custodians to arrive and open the doorway. They parted for Aelfric who, making the door appear, allowed everyone to go through before him. He remained, looking back along the tunnel for a moment, then he mumbled almost to himself, "This is no place to stay." As he stepped through the doorway, the shadow zoomed past his head.

Seb's jaw dropped as he stared at their new surroundings. They had emerged in a vast, hexagonal room, its six walls made up of huge glass panels through which the night sky and rolling countryside could be seen in an unbroken panorama. Light from the thin crescent moon shone weakly through the pane opposite Seb and was captured by five mirrors which were suspended, at an angle, from the ceiling; one above each of the other panes. From these, it was reflected onto a massive, circular, concave mirror embedded in the floor in the centre of the room. As the five reflections struck that mirror the light was shone back upwards onto thousands more tiny mirrors which had all been set at different angles in the ceiling above and they, in turn bounced it around the room. The thousands of different reflections of this one meagre light source served to magnify it to such a degree that it bathed the whole room in an intense brilliance. And through it all, in and out of every single mirror above their heads, fairies flitted. Their shimmering wings captured the light too and shone it around the room, casting rainbow beams everywhere.

In a design that echoed that of The Pytt, around the central feature of the mirror, was a circle of plush sofas and chairs which all appeared to swivel, affording anyone sitting in them the ability to either face the mirrors or turn about and stare out at the fantastic views beyond the windows. And the views were fantastic. This room appeared to be atop a tower and below it, on every side, stretched a night-time world of hills, valleys and plains. Occasional pinpoints of light were dotted over the landscape, shining from the windows of farm dwellings or country retreats, and then on one side there was a splattering of many lights — the street lights brightening the woven criss-cross of roads in a large town.

Zach had already rushed over to one of the glass walls and, his hands pressed against it, was staring down below them, craning his head to see.

"A light house? A light tower more like. How many floors are there? Are we at the top?" He tilted his head, looking up.

"Zach," Scarlet hissed at him and then nodded her head towards the sombre group of people who were seated, in silence, around the large mirror. Yvette, Jean-Paul, Georges and Emile sat close together on two sofas, looking worried and defensive. Philippe and Jacqueline sat together on another sofa, holding hands and clearly nervous. Beside them, curled up in a large armchair, was Lotty. Seb recognised her instantly, though she looked far healthier then when he had seen her before.

Seeing Henri her face suddenly brightened and she stood up. He rushed over to her and gave her a hug, then, making her sit back down again, he began fussing over her. They looked so happy to be re-united Seb found himself smiling stupidly.

"Right!" Reynard, handing his Sælen Sword to Aelfric, clapped his hands, diverting attention away from them. "Food, Zach!" He grinned.

"Well okay!" Zach said, leaving the window and approaching the seating area.

"This way," Reynard beckoned him, then pointed at an opening in the floor on the far side of the room which was surrounded by gleaming railings. "It won't make itself," he laughed.

"What?" Zach exclaimed. The railings surrounded a set of steps which led down to the floor below. The Caretaker and Trudy, having handed Zach's sword to Aelfric, were already on their way down them and Reynard followed. Zach, complaining, chased after him. "Really? We're cooking? Why us? Always the Guardians, never anyone else. Really?"

Lily, Dom and Greg ushered Aiden, Nat and Scarlet over to the seats while Aelfric placed the two Sælen Swords on the floor, shone light on them and muttered a word. They instantly shrank and he retrieved the small objects and put them in his pocket. Now he approached Lotty and Henri. Bending down he kissed Lotty on the cheek. She regarded him fondly.

"I am glad to see you are well," Aelfric said to her.

"It's thanks to Henri and Dæved," Lotty said, patting Henri's hand and smiling at Dæved. Then a quizzical look crossed her face. She stared at the vast amount of blood on Aelfric's clothing. "And you Aelfric?" she asked. "Are you well?"

"I am, thank you," he said, quietly and then moved to step into the background, as though uncomfortable with her scrutiny.

"Always so reserved, Aelfric," she laughed and suddenly stood up and flung her arms around his neck. "I am relieved that you are safe and sound and it is very good to see you." Looking surprised, he smiled and returned the hug. "Now, some of your new group I know," Lotty said, releasing him and smiling at Nat, Scarlet and Aiden. "We had chance for a brief chat in the caves, waiting for you boys to return — although I do think Zach did most of the talking." Scarlet raised her eyes and nodded. "But there is someone I haven't yet met." Lotty glanced around Aelfric, at Seb. He was standing, with Alice, right in front of the pane of glass through which they had entered the room, though the doorway within it had long since vanished. He blushed on hearing his name. "Gosh, they are making them young these days, Henri," Lotty giggled and then started coughing. Aelfric helped her sit down and Henri covered her knees with a blanket and held her hand.

"You are still not fully healed, Lotty. It will take time. You must rest," he said. She turned his hand over, frowning as she saw the injury. "It will be fine," he muttered to her, placing his hand on Moe's back as the wolf appeared from thin air behind them. Lotty was about to speak when a clattering sound drew everyone's attention to the other side of the room and Zach, still complaining, appeared from below, carrying two large trays laden with drinks.

"All hail the conquering hero, now, make the soup, cut the bread, wash the dishes, serve the drinks," he grumbled. "Oh, everyone comfy?" he said, looking at those on the sofas. "Enjoying a nice little sit down and a chat are you? It's all right, don't get up, I can manage —"

"That's enough, Zach," Trudy barked at him, following him up the steps.

"I'll help you, Zach," Lily said, laughing, and jumped up.

"Oh, not you My Lady," he said, snorting and placed the trays on a nearby table as she joined him. "You mind those old, brittle bones; don't want any breakages now, do we?"

"So, don't be rude, and you won't get any," she chuckled, then pecked him on the cheek as he handed her a cup.

Reynard and The Caretaker appeared from below stairs.

"The soup will be ten minutes," Reynard said and Henri nodded his thanks.

A general bustle began as the group members hurried over to take the coffees Zach doled out. Everyone except Nicole's group members; they all sat quietly, staring at the floor, looking as though they didn't feel they belonged.

Aelfric approach them. Georges and Jean-Paul physically flinched and Yvette and Emile simply stared up at him as if they knew what was about to come. Standing over them, he regarded them thoughtfully before speaking quietly.

"One person does not define a group. None of you have anything to be ashamed of and none of you are to blame for tonight's events." He turned and looked over at Jacqueline and Philippe who had also not moved. "None of you," he repeated.

Henri, nodding, stood and, still holding onto Moe, addressed the whole room.

"It is easy, with hindsight," he looked at Zach, "to believe that we would have behaved differently were we walking in the shoes of another; but without actually having done so, you cannot ever possibly understand what led them to their actions. Aelfric and I have discussed this. We could — and will, if anyone requires it — now conduct a full review," he said, looking around at them all. "But we believe it best that this night, and all that led up to it, is simply put behind us." He gazed at Jacqueline and Philippe who nodded eagerly and then at each of Nicole's group members. "There is one caveat, however," he said almost angrily. "No-one is permitted to judge or question the actions of any other person or Dryad here. So whilst Aelfric says none are to blame for past events, you will be blamed for any future actions or words that indicate you have cast judgement on someone else. Do you all accept that?" After considering his words, everyone around the room, including Zach, nodded. Everyone except Yvette. She suddenly stood up.

Seb could see her aura vibrating with what appeared to be anger.

"I cannot accept that, Henri," she said and then turned to Aelfric. Aelfric regarded her calmly, waving Trudy and The Caretaker away who, sensing Yvette's aggression, had stepped towards him. "I cannot simply put tonight behind us, dismissing what has happened," Yvette turned to glare at Seb, "without saying that I, and the rest of my group, are so sorry for our part in the pain and suffering you were both caused. We were wrong." She shook her head and closed her eyes. "If we had known the truth of the events at the Hurlers, if we had known the truth about the practices Nicole was using, we would never have supported her." She lowered her head and added quietly, "I am so very sorry." Emile stood up and wrapped his arms around her.

"We are all sorry," he said looking from Seb to Aelfric.

Aelfric looked saddened.

"It is for this very reason Henri and I did not wish to engage in a review," he mumbled and then spoke more firmly, "Before you knew the truth about the events at the Hurlers and what Nicole was doing, you acted according to your roles, in support of your Custodian. When you knew the truth, you followed your consciences. How can that be cause for apology? If you choose to judge yourselves, I cannot prevent that, but do so in the knowledge that we are not judging you. Your assessment at the time was simply different to ours because you did not have all the information that was available; that doesn't make it, or you, wrong. There is no blame."

"Did he just quote me?" Zach muttered into the silence that followed. "I think he did. Did he?" he looked at Seb. Scarlet tutted.

For a moment Yvette stared at Aelfric as if unsure what to say. Then Trudy strode over and, standing in front of her, took hold of her hand.

"I cannot imagine the sadness you feel at losing your Custodian," she said, glancing at Aelfric and back, "and I cannot help take that sadness away. But you need to know that I am in utter admiration of your bravery, remaining when you could, and should, have left. I was honoured to fight beside you tonight." She gave the slightest bow, let go of Yvette's hand and walked back over to Zach.

"And me? I was brave too," he said. "Don't I get a bow and a hand-hold? Cos I think I deserve them."

"You got yourself stuck in a tomb as I understand it," Trudy mumbled to him.

"Oh now the criticism starts!" he complained. "Maybe we should have that review; I know who would come out looking the best, Little Miss Hop-along." He handed a cup of coffee to Aelfric. "Here you go, Aelfric," he said, "You'll be safe drinking this; Greg and Trudy had no hand in making it."

Greg jumped and his cup rattled on his saucer as everyone stared at him, but then he sighed, raised his cup to Zach, and shrugged.

"He really is always like this, isn't he?" Reynard said to Trudy and she nodded sadly as Zach wandered over and handed a cup of coffee to Seb.

Seb had been watching and listening the whole time and, whilst the bickering between Zach and Trudy lightened the atmosphere in the room, he was still immensely sad. He could see a shadow flitting restlessly between the spectacle of the fairies' movements above them. And he knew what it was. Though what he could do about it, he didn't know.

Henri walked back towards Lotty, but as he reached half way, Jean-Paul asked nervously, "So what happens now?"

"Now?" Henri said, turning, surprised by the question. "Now, we have soup."

Jean-Paul exchanged uncertain glances with Georges and Emile, and then said, "But what happens to us now?"

Henri faced them and considered the question for a few moments, stroking Moe all the while. Then he spoke carefully.

"She was your Custodian and you will feel all manner of emotions on her passing. Where I can help you with that, I will," he said. "The fact that your direct Custodian is no longer here though does not make any of you less of an important part in our groups as a whole. I would be honoured to have each of you continue in service with me, but I understand if any or all of you should choose to end your service. Today is the solstice and so later you will have that opportunity. For now," he smiled, "we have soup." Reynard nodded and waved everyone towards the stairs.

"Reynard, Morgan, we will need you to stay for a moment," Henri said and the two, without any questions, stopped where they were.

"Over to you then, Zach," Reynard called and Zach, protesting, trudged down the steps after Trudy.

"I am not washing up, My Lady!" he stated.

# Half A Soul

Henri handed Lotty into Philippe's care and, with Aelfric, waited while the large group descended to the room below. Seb hung back too.

"You understand then?" Aelfric asked him.

"Yes," Seb answered, sadly.

"Has Alice witnessed all that happened?" Henri asked him.

"Yes," Seb said, uncertainly, worried now that maybe he wasn't supposed to have shown Alice.

"Then you shall remain too," Henri said to Alice who simply nodded and stood quietly beside Seb.

The ringing footfalls on the metal staircase stopped and sounds of light-hearted conversation began to drift up from the floor below — a stark contrast to the sombre atmosphere in this room.

Alice, Dæved and Dierne all looked troubled and as the three Custodians gathered near the large mirror, they zoomed up to hover over it, their leaves daubed in the multicoloured light from the fairies' wings. Reynard and The Caretaker stood to one side, watching in silence.

"What can we do?" Seb asked, looking up to where the shadow flitted amongst the fairies.

"We can relay a message," Henri answered. "Riven," he called quietly.

The shadow froze and, after a moment, took on form. Riven appeared, hovering beside Alice, who instantly turned away from him — averting his eyes — and for good reason. Seb himself had to suppress a gasp. Every leaf covering Riven's body had withered and curled and turned brown. Like the last stubborn leaves on a tree, that refuse to allow the autumn winds to tear them from their branches, they still clung to him, but they were dry and lifeless. The ravages of Riven's body, however, were nothing compared to the expression of pure anguish on his face, and Seb nearly cried. He was looking at a Dryad who not only had to bear the grief of the loss of his twin soul, but had to do so in the knowledge that that twin's love for another soul had meant that she would rather have faced an eternity of desolation than remain with him. Her death would always have been emotionally crippling for Riven, but Nicole's public confirmation that she did not feel enough love for him to remain in this world was the cruellest and most humiliating thing she could have done to him.

Seb stared at Riven feeling helpless, and angry at Nicole.

And then Henri, his voice cracking, spoke again. "Oh Riven, I am so sorry to have left this to the last — it should have been done first — but we needed time and privacy," he said, lowering his head, "and for me to know that, what I am about to do is not wrong. I have had to consult with Aelfric and Dæved because I was unsure.

"The Legacy of a Custodian is the imprint they leave from their years of service; it is what they will be known for in their existence as an Elf or remembered for if banished. For a witnessing Custodian to divulge the details of a Legacy, other than to the Elf Gathering, is forbidden. For this reason, I have been struggling with my conscience." He stopped as if still undecided. In the end, Aelfric prompted him.

"See him, Henri. You are not wrong."

Nodding, Henri stood straighter. "Riven," he said, "As you know, at the point of a Custodian's passing, their Legacy is displayed to the Custodians in their connected groups who then determine the fate of their soul — transcendence to become an Elf or, very rarely, banishment. There are no alternatives. Nicole though, passed in very unique circumstances. Before her body died, she had lost her status as a Custodian and become simply human. Her Legacy was still displayed to me, but instead of the normal choices for her soul — banishment or transcendence — because she was effectively human, I had only the choices of banishment or sending her to rest." He sighed. "Something within her Legacy told me that the latter was the appropriate fate for her soul. And it is that something which I feel it necessary to share with you and those present. By doing so, not only do I hope to console you in your grief, I also hope to ensure that her Legacy — not her reputation — endures amongst those who would understand rather than judge."

Still not looking at Riven, Henri continued. "Nicole's Legacy included all the things the Prefect of the Witan listed, and they are nothing more, or less than we ourselves witnessed. But there was something far more important within it — remorse. In her final moments, she utterly regretted everything she had done.

"Just as we look for remorse when we read an asrai soul, so I saw remorse in her. It was the overwhelming emotion, bar one, and it was the thing that told me her soul could and should be sent to rest." And now Henri raised his head and looked directly at Riven. "But Riven, there was one other emotion in her Legacy that eclipsed even that — and that was love!" Seb saw Riven flinch. He himself was stunned. He couldn't understand why Henri would feel it necessary to say that to the forsaken Dryad. Nicole's love for Heath had driven her to the deeds and actions she had taken, and had been more important to her than even her Dryad twin. To speak it was a cruelty Seb couldn't comprehend — nor could he see how it was supposed to console Riven.

Reynard, Dæved, Dierne and The Caretaker remained expressionless, whatever thoughts they had, they kept to themselves. Alice glanced sadly at Seb then looked back at the floor. Aelfric's reaction, however, baffled Seb more than Henri's words — he smiled —as though satisfied.

Now Henri took a step closer to the mirror. "Riven," he said, softly, "Nicole's was a Legacy of love — for you! At the moment of her death, I misinterpreted the last words she spoke; I believe that we all did. She said desolation was all she knew and then she said: 'I have failed him. And, without him, I now realise I am just half a soul.' She was speaking of you Riven, not Heath. In her last moments she suddenly realised what she had done and she felt she had betrayed you, alienated you, lost you. She was desolate because she could not see you ever forgiving her and could not contemplate life without you; you were her world. In witnessing her Legacy I saw a soul filled with love and remorse and that soul was worthy of another chance.

"I may have just broken a Custodian Cardinal Rule in speaking of this, but if I do not share what I witnessed, then, because her soul has gone to rest, I alone would know the truth and, fuelled by hearsay, misinterpretation, speculation and narrow-minded judgement, her last actions would become her Legacy. More importantly, though, I believe that you need to know how she felt about you and what her true Legacy was." He fell silent — and Riven fell to the mirrored floor.

Instantly Dæved swooped down and lifted him up. He carried him to one of the sofas and placed him gently on it. Henri, hurrying over, knelt beside him.

"Do not see me," Riven whispered and, as the others turned their backs, Dæved covered him with the blanket Henri had used for Lotty.

"His leaves," Dæved said, sounding grief-stricken. "He cannot breathe."

"I am half a soul," Riven said, as though speaking in his sleep. "Without her, half a soul."

Seb felt a tear run down his cheek as he faced the glass wall and watched the twinkling lights of the town below.

"What do you need?" Henri asked Riven. "How can I help?"

"I have what I needed," Riven mumbled. "Though I leave this life with guilt, I leave it happy too."

"Guilt? What guilt?" Dæved demanded, so upset it made him sound harsh.

"I told her I could not stand by her. I deserted her ..." Riven's voice trailed off and several leaves fell from his body onto the floor where they crumbled to dust.

"Riven," Henri said, "It was those words — the stand that you took — that caused her to begin to see the errors she had made. If you had not spoken them, she may never have felt the remorse she did at the end. Believing she had lost you made her realise that you were the one who completed her soul, not Heath."

Seb, unable to help himself, had turned around. He couldn't bear to just keep facing the window, staring at the criss-cross of cheerful street lights below that spoke so clearly of the continuation of everyday life, when this Dryad's life appeared to be ebbing away.

Riven had closed his eyes. He looked barely recognisable. Though the blanket covered his body, Seb could see the leaves on his head, the skin on his face — all were shrivelled and dry. He glanced at Alice, who looked so vibrant and healthy, his leaves shining with the rainbow colours of the reflections from the fairies' wings, and then back at Riven who appeared to be deteriorating by the second. More leaves fell to the floor and turned to dust.

Something compelled Seb to move closer; he took a couple of tentative steps, his heart heavy. Aelfric, who had been watching him, nodded encouragement. Then, for the first time since they had entered the room, Alice suddenly spoke into his mind.

"Seb, Dæved had asked me and Dierne to remain silent since we got here, in case Riven decided to speak to one of us. We were all hoping he would, but now I don't believe he can. Riven is dying. Dierne and Dæved know what you did for me. They are asking if you can help him. Can you try?"

Nodding uncertainly, Seb walked over to Henri and kneeling beside the sofa mumbled to him, "I think I can help."

Without waiting for permission, he removed the blanket from Riven and placed both his hands on his chest. He felt the slightest jolt of electricity and the leaves crunched and crumbled beneath his fingers. Riven's eyes opened. A momentary look of surprise crossed his wizened features but was then replaced by sadness. As heat began to pour from Seb's hands into Riven, Riven suddenly mustered the strength from somewhere and pushed them away.

"Let me die," he rasped.

Seb was heartbroken; he was sure now that he had the ability to heal Riven's body, but how could he possibly take away the grief of a soul who felt he had lost half of himself? Even knowing that Nicole had loved him, Riven still couldn't be with her. She was a human soul now, who had been sent to rest. When she returned, it would be to live a new human life and soul amnesia would mean that she would be unaware of his existence. He had lost her and was now lost himself. Seb looked around at the other Dryads in the room. They shook their heads, unable to help.

And then Aelfric stepped forward. Crouching beside Riven, he placed a hand on his arm and spoke softly.

"You need to understand something." Riven stared at him, looking bereft. "Nicole's soul was sent to rest as a human soul. But, as is the way for those human souls who have served within the groups, her soul consciousness knows too much for her to return as a human and Nature will move her on to the next realm. Nicole will return as a Dryad." Riven's eyes opened wide and, beneath the grief, there was hope. "So now you need to understand something else. If you allow this Dryad host body to die," Aelfric pointed at Riven's chest, "your soul will be released and you also will move to the next realm, the next soul state. You cannot return as a Dryad." Riven glanced up at the fairies above them. Aelfric's message was obvious; if Riven died now, he would not be reunited with Nicole; he would return to his next life as a fairy and she would return to hers as a Dryad. If, however, he lived, she would return as a Dryad and he could, possibly, meet her soul again. "You need to live, Riven," Aelfric said.

Riven was getting weaker by the minute; more leaves fell from his body and crumbled to nothing. But he took time to consider Aelfric's words. Eventually he spoke, still sounding disconsolate.

"Even if she returns as a Dryad, I will not know her and she will not know me."

Aelfric glanced at Henri, and then at the others around the room, as if deciding whether to say something. Then he closed his eyes and took hold of Riven's hand.

"When I sent her to rest, I marked her soul," he said, firmly.

"Aelfric!" Henri said, sounding shocked.

Aelfric, looking at him, sighed and was about to reply when several more leaves fell to the floor. He turned to look directly at Riven and spoke quickly. "Riven, did you not feel me also mark you when I sent her soul?" Now Seb recalled that moment when Aelfric had shone light onto Nicole's soul, and he had thought he had seen it strike something in the air before it struck the mist trail. So that was why he had smiled. "Nicole's soul is marked for you and yours for her," Aelfric continued, as Riven stared at him, looking incredulous. "When she returns, you will know her and she will know you; Nature will ensure that. But only if you are both living within the same reality, the Dryad reality. You need to live, Riven," he said again. "Will you let Seb help you?"

Now Riven nodded and Aelfric, standing, moved to the other side of the room and stared out of the window, alone with his thoughts.

Everyone else had moved closer, curiosity over what Aelfric had to say drawing them in, and now they all watched intently as Seb once more placed his hands on Riven.

Instantly he touched the brittle leaves on Riven's chest, Seb felt heat flow from him into the Dryad. He stared at his hands and suddenly, beneath his thumb, a small leaf sprouted. After a second a few more appeared and then, like ripples spreading across a pond, a wave of growth began. All the dried leaves fell from Riven's body, giving way to new, strong and healthy, green leaves. In less then a minute, he was covered in shining, lush foliage.

It had all happened so quickly, Henri gasped.

"He is a Drywærden then," Dæved said, looking at Alice. Alice shrugged and smiled proudly.

Riven was now sitting up, examining his body, gazing in awe at the leaves on his arms.

"Thank you," he whispered to Seb, though behind the amazed expression on his face was a look of deep sorrow; his grief at being separated from Nicole would not be healed as quickly. He glanced up at Dæved, then at Henri and then he lowered his head as if a bit lost.

"Riven," Henri said to him and he turned to face him. "You are, and always will be, part of our group. We cannot cure your grief and we cannot stop you missing her, but we can help you pass the time," he smiled kindly, "until she finds her way back to you. You have a role and you have a home with us." Riven nodded, slowly at first and then with more determination, as if mentally dusting himself off then, suddenly, he flitted up into the air to hover over the mirror with Alice and Dierne. Dæved joined them. They didn't speak but Dæved was smiling and Alice and Dierne regarded Riven with admiration.

Now Henri stood and looked at Aelfric who was still gazing out of the window at the night-time world.

"Aelfric?" he called. When Aelfric didn't respond, Henri walked over to him. "You misunderstood my reaction," he said, and Aelfric now turned to face him. "I don't think you were wrong to mark their souls; I am just amazed that you thought to do it." Aelfric looked surprised. "Was it her Legacy that prompted you?" Henri asked.

"I didn't witness her Legacy, Henri," Aelfric said, carefully and now Henri looked bemused.

"Did you not read her soul?"

Aelfric shook his head. "It was not for me to read a soul that had already been assessed by you," he said.

"But I assumed, when her soul entered ..." Henri frowned. "So if you didn't know her Legacy, if you hadn't seen what I saw, then how did you know sending her to rest was the right decision?"

"I trusted you." Aelfric shrugged.

Henri looked stunned for a second. "That's it?" he said. "That's all? On the strength of my comments you sent her to rest?"

Aelfric shrugged again. "What more did I need? Your centuries of experience, your wisdom, your honour and fairness, all told you what you needed to do and yet you doubted yourself, feeling the need to seek the views of the Witan. But in all honesty, that was only because you were concerned they would disagree with your decision. Once you saw the flaws in the Witan, you trusted your own judgement. I didn't need to witness her Legacy, I simply needed to trust you — which I always have. All I did was act on your behalf; where your injury prevented you from physically sending her soul to rest, I did so in your stead." Henri looked dumbfounded.

Facing the window again, Aelfric stared out at the many lights of the town. "I took the additional step of marking their souls because, as you said, Henri, these were unique circumstances. Only once in history has a Custodian been separated from their Dryad twin soul," he sighed. "And we have seen how the anguish and grief that caused led to so much pain, destruction and, ultimately, Heath's corruption." He shook his head. "That separation could not be helped — I still believe it was the right thing to do to banish Braddock. But Nicole and Riven?" He glanced at Riven then gazed through the window at the moon. "I held Nicole as her body died, I saw her aura, I saw her look at Riven and I heard her last words. I thought I understood them, but could not be sure.

"When Seb released her soul, I did not call her to me and it may have looked as though she were attacking me but she wasn't. She simply transited through me, aiming for Riven — who was behind me — I believe, seeking to be with him one last time! That was the confirmation I needed of what her last words had meant.

"Once I sent her to rest though, Henri, I knew soul amnesia would cause her to forget Riven. And their bond was such that her soul would, ever after, know it was missing something but not what; she would feel the grief of loss in every lifetime without knowing why. And Riven? He would suffer the extreme grief of losing the one soul who meant the world to him, all the while aware that she didn't even remember him! How could I be instrumental in that?" Aelfric looked at the floor now, almost as if he were ashamed of what he had done. "So I broke a Cardinal Rule and marked both souls, to spare them what I viewed would be punishment on top of grief. We do not punish, we assess and we deal appropriately. I thought it appropriate." He lapsed into silence, still looking at the floor. Henri stared at him in awe and was about to speak when Zach's voice boomed across the room.

"Are you folks ever coming down to have this soup? Lily hasn't stopped eating, there'll be none left!" With his head poking through the stairway hole, he glanced at everyone, suddenly noticing the tense atmosphere, then added, "Did I interrupt something? I did try to call Alice but he was ignoring me!" He glared at Alice.

Reynard gave a quick glance to Henri who nodded to him. He stepped over to the railings.

"Lily," he called down past Zach, "If you've eaten all that bread, I'm not going to be happy." He ushered Zach back down the stairs.

Now Aelfric raised his head and turned to Henri.

"I have some thank you visits to make," he said quietly and shone light on the glass pane opposite, making the door appear.

"We have some thank you visits to make," Henri corrected him and smiled. He clapped him on the back. "Come on."

They walked towards the door but, reaching Seb, Aelfric stopped. "We need to thank Maria and Séamus," he explained. Seb thought back to the number of times he had felt his palm ache since they had left the Sanctum. Séamus had dealt with a good number of souls on their behalf and he guessed Maria had done the same for Henri. "You go and relax downstairs," Aelfric said. "We won't be long and then we must get you home." He looked at Seb's bloodied shirt and glanced down at his own. "We will go via the cottage, so you can shower and change first though. I am not sure how you will explain all that to your mother in the morning." He smiled and then followed Henri through the door. Dierne, Dæved and Riven accompanied them.

On the other side of the room, The Caretaker watched the door fade away then, making no move join the others downstairs, turned to stare out of the window as Aelfric had done.

"Aren't you coming downstairs?" Seb asked. The Caretaker didn't respond. Seb wasn't sure whether to leave or stay but the disturbed flickering of The Caretaker's aura convinced him something was wrong so, walking over, he stood in front of the window. "Are you okay?" he asked.

The Caretaker seemed to weigh up what to say before speaking. "I have no right to ask, Seb, but could open a door for me? I am not good company at the moment and need to be elsewhere."

"What's the problem?" Alice asked Seb silently.

"I don't know," he replied then spoke out loud to The Caretaker. "What's wrong? Was it Aelfric? I know you and he ... Well, he's safe now; you don't need to worry."

The Caretaker looked taken aback for just a second and then, recovering spoke quietly.

"Seb, I am relieved that Aelfric and you are safe — but it is no thanks to me. As a Guardian I have utterly failed in my task of protecting my two Custodians and am guilty of causing a further Custodian to enter a place where his own Guardian could not protect him." Seb frowned, puzzled. "I led you to the Sanctum," The Caretaker said softly. "I led you into a situation where you were unprotected; I was the cause of Aelfric, injured as he was, having to step into the Sanctum to save you and, as a result, of his nearly being killed." The Caretaker continued more quietly. "I stood and watched Nicole attack you both, knowing I could do nothing and the fault was mine. You nearly died because of my failing; Aelfric nearly died because of my failing and then Henri also was attacked — all because I took you to that Sanctum."

Seb was stunned, realising now why The Caretaker had been so upset before leaving the Bastion Ring.

"But I was always going, whether you came with me or not," he said. "And before you joined me, I was going alone! What's more, if you hadn't jumped into that shaft and shown me how to find the Sanctum, I am sure that I would have got lost, wandering around in that maze, unable to find Zach. Do you not think that, eventually, my mind would have turned to panicking and then trying to find the way out? And when that happened, I would have come across the Sanctum anyway." He shook his head. "That's a design flaw I don't think Heath saw. You surely must know though, that there was no way I wasn't going to go in search of Zach and there is no way that Aelfric and Henri, eventually, wouldn't have gone in search of Nicole. Which means that we would always have ended up where we did.

"You did everything you could to accompany me and protect me. The Sanctum design meant you could not, but even knowing that, there is not a single Custodian who would not have gone in there. What followed is not your fault and neither is what led up to it."

He paused and then asked, "Did Reynard let Henri go into the Sanctum?" The Caretaker looked confused by the question but eventually nodded. "And he knew, by then, exactly what dangers the three of us were facing and that he could not cross into the Sanctum either; yet he is not believing he failed in protecting his Custodian, he's downstairs eating soup! He knew none of us had a choice and so neither did he — or you. You did all you could — and we are all safe." He waved towards the stairway. "I don't think you need to be elsewhere; I actually think you need to go and have some bread — before Lily eats it all." He grinned.

The Caretaker stared at him for a second, astounded, and then gazed over his shoulder. Seb turned. Aelfric had stepped back through the door and was watching them.

"I couldn't have put it better myself," he said, smiling.

# Something Unexpected

Seb gazed at the people gathered around the enormous dining table. The conversation was convivial and, thanks to Zach and Reynard, even raucous at times. Jacqueline and Philippe seemed more than content in each other's company, Nicole's group were all much more cheerful and Greg, having had a long heart-to-heart with Lily, was back to his usual happy self. The members of the different groups had all intermingled; some, like Dom, Aiden and Georges having quiet, serious conversations, others more superficial, louder ones. Lotty, her arm around Jean-Paul's shoulders, appeared to be giving him and Scarlet some instruction on scrying — the three of them staring into the small mirror Scarlet held and Lotty pointing into it, speaking quietly. Henri, his hand still on Moe, Dæved beside him, was laughing at Zach's efforts to persuade Reynard to let him hold his sabre. The other Guardians watched, grinning, knowing how futile those efforts were.

Nat hadn't moved an inch from Seb's side since he had come down the stairs. She was sat with her hip and thigh pressed close to his, and under the table she held his hand. Emile was sitting the other side of her and the two were speaking silently with Riven and Alice who both sat cross legged, floating a few inches above the surface of the table in front of them. The only ones not engaging in any conversation, other than Seb, were Aelfric and Dierne. Aelfric wasn't even at the table. He hadn't eaten but had taken a cup of coffee and moved over to a window seat where he sat, drinking and staring out at the night, Dierne hovering beside him.

Seb hadn't wanted the soup. He had eaten a small amount of bread and drunk two cups of coffee, throughout which Zach moaned that seeing all the dried blood on both him and Aelfric was putting him off his food. He didn't feel like talking and simply sat, watching everyone else and feeling content at the physical contact with Nat. He didn't notice Aelfric approach until he touched him gently on the shoulder.

"I will deal with this, while you go and get cleaned up," he said. "And then we need to get you all home."

It was only then that Seb became aware of the ache in his palm and also realised that he hadn't given his home, or his mother, a second thought since Lily had joined them in the Sanctum of Friends. Looking out of the glass panels that also formed the walls to this room on the lower level of the tower, he couldn't tell, from the sky, how much of the night had passed; his perception of time was totally messed up. But he realised that they would have to get back soon before either his mother, or Zach or Nat's parents woke and found them missing. He wondered if Helen had waited up for Aiden's return and whether she would be so concerned by now that she felt the need to make enquiries to find him and his friends.

"I can go," Seb said, letting go of Nat's hand and putting his cup down.

Aelfric weighed the offer up for a moment and then said, "You haven't finished your coffee. Let me do this; you can get the next one. When you are ready, go through to The Cottage and shower and change. I will meet you in the Pytt once I am done."

Henri, having seen Aelfric get up, joined them; for the first time, he had let go of Moe. The wolf was slumped on the floor at Lotty's feet, snuffling at the crumbs under the table.

"Already?" Henri asked and Aelfric nodded. Henri sighed. "There is too much to say and not enough time to say it." He put a hand on Aelfric's shoulder. "After The Restoration, visit! Our groups will benefit from having closer ties." He raised his voice, "And Zach needs urgent instruction from Reynard —"

"Oh yay!" Zach shouted, jumping up.

"... instruction from Reynard," Henri continued with a sly smile, "on how to cook."

Zach's eyes opened wide and then he frowned. "There is nothing wrong with this soup!" he said, outraged. "And you had two bowls of it; I saw you!"

Henri laughed. "Seriously, visit. All of you." He swept his arm around the table. "You are more than welcome here." As Aelfric turned to go, Henri, still keeping his hand on his shoulder, muttered under his breath, "I cannot tell you how grateful —"

"Henri," Aelfric interrupted, speaking as quietly, "Without you, Seb and I would not be here. Take care of your wife and take care of yourself. We will visit — after The Restoration." He smiled and nodding to The Caretaker and Trudy, walked towards the door that he had made appear in the glass pane nearby. Dierne flitted beside him and as the four left, Seb stood up. But now Henri pulled him to one side. He studied him quietly for a moment, Seb feeling awkward and not quite knowing what to say. Eventually, Henri mumbled to him.

"You sent forth power without using the light." Seb wasn't sure if it was a question or a statement so remained quiet and looked at the floor. "Without using the light," Henri said again and Seb looked up. Henri stared at him intently. "I saw it. How?" He sounded incredulous.

"I don't know," Seb muttered, embarrassed. "It happens when I don't think about it — when I am really upset and want to stop something happening."

"Or, actually, when you want to save someone?" Henri asked and Seb realised that was true. He nodded. Henri put both his hands on Seb's shoulders and smiled affectionately at him. "You are a remarkable Custodian, Seb and I owe you for saving my wife's life. That will not be forgotten. Now, do as Aelfric says and get changed. It will be a busy day for all of us and, sadly, after a night without sleep. Drink coffee — I always find it helps."

Lotty had joined him and now lifted Henri's left hand from Seb's shoulder. Turning it over, she tutted at him.

"Henri, this is not quite healed. You will make it worse. Now, leave Seb and his group to get some rest, and go with Moe and lie down. She stroked his palm gently. "Seb," she said, "it was lovely meeting you and your wonderful group. And Zach," she called, "the soup was delicious."

"See? See?" Zach shouted triumphantly. "Thank you My Lady." He gave her a small bow and grabbed a chunk of bread from the plate Reynard was just clearing from the table. "The washing up's all yours then Rey," he chuckled, taking a step towards Seb.

"Ah; I believe Seb was the one going to get changed. You'll have time to help," Reynard said, thrusting the plate at Zach and waving him off to the kitchen area.

Seb was reluctant to leave but, making the door appear, he bent down and kissed Nat on the cheek.

"I won't be long," he said.

She looked disappointed but then smiled. "I'll stay with Riven for a while," she said.

"Will we wait here?" Aiden asked hopefully, seemingly as reluctant to leave as Seb was, and when Seb nodded he grinned happily.

Accompanied only by Alice, Seb went through the door and, arriving in his bedroom at The Cottage, took a shower. The hot water felt so good on his tired body that he stayed in far longer than he had planned. He was only jolted back to reality when Alice spoke.

"Seb, you need to get dressed. I am getting a message from Dierne. He says something 'unexpected' has happened and you need to get Scarlet and go straight home."

Confused and a bit concerned Seb dressed quickly.

"Did Dierne say what? What was the unexpected something?"

"He couldn't; he's busy sending messages to the rest of their group and to Henri who will get Zach, Aiden and Nat home."

As soon as he was ready, Seb returned to The Light House and was met by Henri. The rest of Aelfric's group and most of his own had already gone. Scarlet was the only one remaining, standing with Henri's group, who all looked upset.

"Get yourself and Scarlet back to your home," Henri said.

"What's happened?" Seb asked.

"Aelfric has been arrested," Lotty answered, sounding sad.

Seb couldn't speak for a second. Arrested? It was a word that belonged within the setting of everyday human life and, given what he had experienced that night, it didn't, at first, make sense.

"Arrested?" he mumbled, confused.

"All Dierne could say was that, after dealing with the trespassing soul, Aelfric tried to open the doorway to his office at the school, where he keeps a change of clothes. Apparently all his other clothes have been lost?" Henri said, confused himself and Seb nodded, remembering the sight of Aelfric's boat being torn apart by the stormy sea. "Well, the doorway opened in the school's main corridor instead of his office, and as they were trying to establish why, Mrs Reeves came around the corner. When she saw Aelfric, she screamed for two police officers, who had been in Reception, and pointed him out to them and they arrested him. Other officers were already in Aelfric's office, going through his files, and Trudy and Morgan have been taken up there, while Aelfric has been taken to the police station."

"But what have they arrested him for?" Seb asked in disbelief.

"Kidnapping," Reynard growled.

"Who?" Seb couldn't believe his ears.

"You Seb," Scarlet answered quietly. "Mum has reported us missing and Dierne said something about the police having a photograph of Aelfric with you, almost unconscious, in his arms — by a river. That's why they were going through his files, trying to find him — and you. They are worried he has killed you. He is covered in blood ..." She sounded horrified.

Seb suddenly recalled the moment when a bright light flashed in his eyes as Aelfric lifted him up from grass beside the riverbank, the shouts of the fisherman ringing in their ears. And he remembered Aiden's whisper, "He took a picture. I am sure he took a picture." He could imagine what the police thought.

"Let's get home; tell Mum we are okay. Then they'll let Aelfric go," he said, urgently to Scarlet.

"And where do we tell Mum we have been?" she asked.

"Aiden's. We just say we were all at Aiden's."

"Aiden is saying there are police officers at Helen's house too," Alice said. "And Nat and Zach also have officers at theirs. Your mum gave them details of all your friends — and Mrs Reeves was apparently very helpful in providing Helen's address. When the police knocked on the parents' and Helen's doors, they discovered the others were missing too. They have been searching for you all for over an hour."

"But they are all home now, and when we go back and we are fine, they'll let Aelfric go," Seb said. "So come on, Scarlet, we need to show Mum we are okay."

He made the door reappear but Henri stopped him before he could pass through.

"You can tell them nothing of tonight; nothing of what we do — what you are, what Aelfric is. You know that?" he asked, warily.

"But if they —"

"Nothing!" Henri said. Only when Seb nodded did he let him go.

"Zach is saying he has told the police you were all having a secret party — at The Cottage. You knew your parents and Helen would disapprove, so all snuck out during the night. You thought you would get back before anyone noticed you missing," Alice said. "Nat is telling her parents the same thing and Aiden will tell Helen that too."

"That still doesn't explain the photo," Scarlet said, as they stood on the threshold of the door.

"Just say it's a fake," Alice relayed Zach's words. "Someone who has got it in for Aelfric is using the convenience of us all being reported missing to make trouble for him; that person has created the picture with some fancy photo editing software. The police will never disprove that; it's impossible to tell on the internet and smart phones now what is fake and what isn't and since we are all back safe and well, and since we all deny having been with Aelfric, they will have to accept it's a fake. But you two need to get back to your house. At the moment, they think Aelfric's bumped you off Seb!"

Agreeing to stick to that story, Seb and Scarlet walked through the doorway. It opened in Scarlet's bedroom and they tiptoed to the top of the stairs and listened. Muffled voices reached them from downstairs.

"I can hear Cousin Sarah," Scarlet whispered.

They crept down the stairs, Seb feeling relieved that he had showered and changed and wasn't, himself, returning home covered in blood. A stout police officer, who had been leaning against the bannister with his arms crossed, lurched upright as he caught sight of them.

"They're back," he shouted excitedly, fumbling with the button on his radio and repeating the message twice to his control room. "Control, from 439, I've got the Thomas kids. They're back home."

His radio crackled. "Confirm both mispers located?"

"Yes, yes. Both of them are here," the stout officer said.

"Do you need an ambulance?" the control room voice asked.

"Er, standby." The officer looked at Seb. "Are you injured?" he asked, his brow wrinkling. "Have you got any injuries?" he said, more slowly as Seb stared at him blankly. He eyed Seb up and down and then physically turned him around, checking his back. "No injuries," he said, confused.

"No he hasn't got any injuries. Why would he?" Scarlet asked sweetly.

"You are Scarlet and Sebastian Thomas aren't you?" the officer asked, now beginning to worry he had spoken too soon.

"Yes," Scarlet said. "Are we in trouble?"

"No," the officer said, relieved. "Well — maybe. No," he decided, "not really; at least not with us," he muttered just as there was a screech and Cousin Sarah flew at them from the kitchen.

"Julie," she yelled, "It's okay, they're here!" She spread her arms and embraced them in a double hug. "We have been so worried," she cried. "Are you okay?"

Their mother emerged from the kitchen now, looking dazed; her eyes red and puffy from crying. She ran over and as Sarah let go of Seb and Scarlet, she grabbed them and hugged them.

"Are you hurt? What did he do to you?" she asked, releasing Scarlet and checking Seb for injuries.

"Who?" Seb asked, trying to act confused. "Mum!" he said, pushing her hands off him as she started to lift his top. "I'm not hurt. Why does everyone think I am hurt?" He glanced at the police officer. "I'm fine; we're both fine." He lowered his eyes to the floor guiltily. "I'm sorry if you were worried. Are we in trouble?"

His mum looked at the police officer in total dismay. "But you said, you said Ael..." she stopped herself. "Where have you been? Scarlet?" She turned her eyes on Scarlet and when she didn't reply and just looked guiltily at Seb their mother took a deep breath and crouched in front of them, holding their hands as if they were tiny children. "You aren't in trouble," she said, softly. "It's just that we thought — we thought you had been —"

"Is it Christmas?" a loud voice from upstairs suddenly called out and their brother appeared, tottering down the stairs in a reindeer onesie, rubbing his eyes. Cousin Sarah rushed up and scooping him in her arms took him back to his bedroom.

As the sound of his questions and Cousin Sarah's muted answers died down, the police officer's radio crackled again.

"439 from control, do you need an ambulance?"

"Negative, control. They both look fine," the officer answered. "Can you tell the Guv'nor I'll private call her," he added. He moved over to the other side of the room and began punching buttons on his radio.

"So you are both okay?" their mum asked and they nodded. "Well then, where have you been?"

"Mum, we are so sorry," Scarlet said. "We should have told you, but because we never spend time here with you, we thought you'd be upset. We were at The Cottage — at the school — having a, a sort of party. Nat was there, and Aiden and," she looked embarrassed, "and Zach," she almost whispered his name, looking sheepish. "We thought we'd get back before you woke up."

"Were you with anyone else?" their mum asked.

"No!" Scarlet said, sounding surprised. "It was only a small party. We thought if we invited anyone else some parents would be sure to find out. So we kept it to just us."

"You five? No adults?" she asked bluntly.

"Why would we want adults there?" Scarlet sounded stunned.

"Zach and Nat both say that the police and their parents seem to be accepting their story," Alice said silently to Seb, "though Zach's parents are not impressed. Aiden says he knows Helen doesn't believe him but she is going along with his story while the police officer is there. He's not sure what she'll do once she leaves."

The stout officer now approached them all. "Mrs Thomas, my Inspector wants Seb and Scarlet checked over by a paramedic." He pulled her to one side but Seb could hear his mutterings, "We still have the prisoner in custody and need to see if there is any evidence of a debilitating drug in their systems." Seb's heart sank. His palm had started to ache.

"But they seem fine and Seb certainly isn't injured," his mum spoke more loudly than the officer had. "I know they wouldn't lie to me; if they say they weren't with an adult, then I believe them." Now Seb felt a stab of guilt. His mum believed them and yet they were lying to her. But what choice did they have? "I don't think there is any need for them to be examined," she said to the officer.

"My inspector wants it done. Evidential reasons. The witnesses from the bagel shop, which included two police officers, thought they saw your son and that he had been drugged; in the photo he looked drugged." The officer lowered his voice. "This is a head teacher we are talking about and there could be serious safeguarding issues for many children. Your children's account may not be accurate — if they were drugged. Surely it can't harm to just have them checked over?" he asked, anxiously.

As the pain in his palm grew stronger, Seb had an idea.

"Mum," he said, "I need the toilet." Without waiting for permission or discussion, he darted back towards the stairs. "Won't be long," he called. "Alice," he said, silently, "explain to Scarlet, get her to distract the policeman and Mum. It won't take long for me to deal with this."

"Mrs Thomas," the officer said, sounding concerned, "I think we would need a sample before —"

But it was too late, Seb had disappeared up the stairs and into Scarlet's room. Capturing light from the hundreds of flamers that instantly appeared around him, he shone it towards the wardrobe. As the door appeared, he took a deep breath and leapt straight through, Alice beside him.

# Time to Get On With It

The clattering of metal on tarmac close by made Seb jump and duck back into the trees which lined the country road he and Alice had emerged beside. Across the road, a motorist, who was struggling to change the tyre on his car in the darkness, now kicked the jack he had just thrown to the ground in frustration. It made another, loud, clattering sound.

Quickly, Seb checked the woodland opposite then, taking a few careful steps to the right, glanced up and down the road, trying to locate the trespassing soul that had brought him here.

With just a thought from him, the woodland around them was suddenly festooned with thousands of flamers. "Can you see anything?" he asked Alice silently.

"There," Alice answered and Seb, looking to where he was pointing, jumped again. Standing beside the tree that held the door they had passed through, was a tall figure, dressed all in white. It looked like a ghost and Seb panicked as it raised its hand, and waved towards the angry motorist.

"What do I do?" he asked Alice. "I don't know what this is. Do I do the same as always or is it like a shadowtrail sort of thing?" And then he felt suddenly stupid. The ghostly white figure, had a blue aura. Aelfric! Aelfric was standing, mere yards away from him, dressed in a white tracksuit and now the mist trail he had just beckoned, flew past Seb and slammed into his chest.

In just a few seconds he had read the soul and, as it emerged from him, he sent it to rest. Seb was still staring, open-mouthed at him. Aelfric smiled and waved him over.

"Walk with me, Seb," he whispered and stealthily picked his way between the trees, heading away from the road. As quietly as he could, Seb followed, still not understanding how Aelfric could be here. Dierne materialised beside him.

"Dom is in place, the CCTV is reset and you have just under half an hour until the Detention Officer does her next check," he said out loud, Seb guessed for his benefit, and Aelfric nodded.

The woodland didn't go far back and in seconds they were clambering over a fence and walking up a steep hill, flamers spreading ahead of them as they went. As they got to the top, Aelfric sat down and patted the damp grass beside him, indicating for Seb to do the same. Staring out at twilight fields, the sky to the east showing the first glimmerings of the approaching dawn, Aelfric spoke softly.

"I just wanted to check that you are okay?"

"Me?" Seb said, surprised. "What about you? They've arrested you!"

Aelfric gave a small smile and shook his head. "Mm. That was a bit of a surprise."

"Well, they've seen I am safe now, so they have to let you go soon," Seb said, hopefully.

Aelfric smiled again. "Let's see how the day goes. In the meantime —"

"But what can they keep you arrested for? They thought you had kidnapped me and maybe killed me; but I have turned up okay and so have all the others. I know they have the photograph but Zach says we just say it's a fake. They can't prove it isn't." He suddenly stopped, and stared at Aelfric, looking at the cheap-looking white tracksuit and white plimsolls he was wearing. "Why are you dressed like that?" he asked.

"They have taken my clothes for exhibits," Aelfric said, watching a slow-moving bank of clouds roll in from the north. "Once they have finished speaking with Trudy, the police will allow her to bring me the clothes from the school office, but for now," he tugged the white sleeve, "I get to wear these."

"Exhibits?" Seb said, appalled. "That's bad then. You know they are thinking all sorts of crazy things. The officer was saying they had witnesses from the bagel shop earlier who thought I was drugged, and then this photo of you carrying me and I looked semi-conscious. They think you did something to me," he was rambling now, as the enormity of Aelfric's position hit him. "And even though they can see that I am all right that doesn't seem to be good enough. They said something about safeguarding and you being a head teacher. But I am fine. They know I am fine. You haven't done anything. We told them we were having a party, just us, no adults. So there is nothing they can accuse you of — at all." Aelfric didn't react. He just watched the horizon as if lost in thought. "They've taken your clothes!" Seb said.

"Seb, it really doesn't matter." Aelfric turned to him. "What matters is that today is the day of the winter solstice, and The Restoration of Souls will take place this evening. I know it has been a very hard night for you and, actually, a difficult few months. What I want you to know is that I can and will undertake The Restoration by myself if you do not feel up to it."

Seb couldn't believe what he was hearing.

"You are just brushing aside the fact that the police have arrested you," he said, astounded. "Isn't that an issue for you? Doesn't it bother you?"

Aelfric looked surprised. "There really isn't an issue. At the moment, Dom is enjoying the hospitality of the Custody Suite on my behalf; one sleeping figure wrapped in a blanket looks much the same as another. He will swap in with me on each occasion that I need to leave there and Dierne will reset the CCTV every time —"

"I don't mean that!" Seb said. "I mean that they think you have done something bad. They've got a photo of you carrying a semi-conscious teenage boy, by a river, at night, and I know Zach says to say it's a fake, but people will still think — even if they let you go, people will still think such awful things. The school staff will talk; Mrs Reeves certainly will talk, the kids that go to the school, their parents, the press — everyone will be suspicious of you — even when they release you."

Aelfric regarded him for a moment and then spoke softly. "You know, Seb, I found it incredibly hard witnessing Heath's Legacy and realising that, to all others, his reputation would be one of betrayal. And that wasn't because what we witnessed in his Legacy would ever be told, it was because it would never be told — leaving all, in their ignorance, to assume, based simply on the fact that he had been banished." He paused and shook his head. "That saddened me beyond words, because I saw more in his Legacy than that. At the time, I told you it seems that Nature judges Custodians on the worst act of our service rather than on the sum of all our acts. But Henri and Nicole taught me something tonight. Nature doesn't judge our acts at all! Nature simply displays those acts as a backdrop to provide context for the emotions behind them." He looked intently at Seb. "The thing I viewed in Heath's Legacy — which overwhelmed and eclipsed everything else — was not his betrayal, Seb, it was —"

"Love," Seb said, quietly.

"Yes!" Aelfric looked surprised and pleased. "Love. That is what kept presenting itself to me, as I watched his Legacy unfold, and in the hours, days and weeks after I witnessed it. All I could see was the love Heath felt for Braddock. How could that be a damning reputation?

"It was only when Henri spoke to me in the Sanctum about his dilemma in sending Nicole's soul, that I suddenly realised — Nature had accurately shown me Heath's Legacy. I was the one who had made the mistake of being distracted by his actions instead of simply witnessing the Legacy — which was one of love!

"I understood the cause of Henri's conflict and although I could not tell him what we had witnessed, I was able to tell him that Heath was only banished for the act of betrayal, and for his lack of remorse, not because of his Legacy." Aelfric stared across the fields and sighed. "And then Henri said something that lifted my heart. He said: 'I never doubted that. Love cannot be cause for condemnation. Irrespective of his end, I will always think of Heath as a devoted twin, a dedicated Custodian and a dear friend'." Aelfric turned back to look at Seb, smiling. "And so, whilst I know that Heath's reputation — that spoken of by those who are ignorant of what his true Legacy is — will be one of betrayal, to those who really knew him — really knew the heart and soul of Heath Fletcher — his Legacy is sound.

"I have never set store by what others think of me; I have never concerned myself with reputation. Reputation, Seb, is simply popular opinion about a person; Legacy, however, is the truth about that person. The two things can be entirely different and the latter is the one of import. The police, the staff and students of the school, those in the wider community, maybe even those who publish and read the papers, will have their own opinions of me. But those who really know me — well they know the truth, and that is all that matters. Whatever the fallout from my arrest, it can be managed. For now, the important thing is you and what you need. Your night has been tremendously difficult and there will be many more Restorations over the years ahead of you. If you need, or want, to sit this one out, then I will deal."

Seb looked away and watched the clouds rolling across the sky. He thought about the events of the night and wondered at how the love of two souls could bring about so much sadness and destruction, so much hatred and violence. Heath's love for, and separation from, his twin had led him to betray everything he believed in — except that love. Nicole's love for, and loss of, Heath had driven her to the same end before her love for Riven had led to her salvation.

Surely a Legacy was something which is left behind by a person as an imprint of their life — and something which continues to exist and have influence long after that life ends? Well, the imprint from the lives of these Custodians was the pain and suffering inflicted on the members of the groups — first at The Hurlers and now tonight — in the name of love. Why did Aelfric find consolation in knowing that love was their Legacy if it had led to so much that was cruel and wrong — so many abhorrent acts?

And there Seb stopped.

Abhorrent acts. Aelfric had said that Heath had been banished for his actions and his lack of remorse; Nicole had been sent to rest for her remorse over her actions. But Nature hadn't displayed those actions in their Legacies in order to provide evidence to damn them, but rather as a means to bear witness to the emotions of their souls — and their souls were ruled by the strongest emotion anyone could feel; the emotion that held the most power. Seb had seen the enduring love between Henri and Lotty; he had seen the lengths Zach had gone to in order to save Scarlet, and he had felt the power that simply knowing Nat loved him had given him — enabling him to break the tag-lock between himself and the golem effigy. He had also felt the devastating heartbreak of loss when he believed Alice was dead, and he had seen the effects of the desolation Riven had felt — in the ravages on his body — when he believed his love for his twin was not reciprocated. Ironically, he had seen the love Greg and Trudy felt for Aelfric when they conspired to put something in his coffee to force him to rest — and the consequences of that act which they had not foreseen.

Greg had tried again and again to bring home a message to Zach and all of Seb's group, about thinking of all the possible consequences of any action before taking that action. But as Aelfric had said, it is impossible to foresee every feasible outcome — and that was true whether due to not having all the information available, or due to being blinded by emotion and acting as your heart led you to act. Custodians were no more or less than any other soul — as weak and as strong as their emotions and their hearts — made them.

Tonight hadn't been difficult, it had been monumental. In stark contrast to the subtle and gradual brightening of the sky happening in front of him, Seb felt a striking enlightenment of his own. In an instant, he knew what he had been doing wrong. Captivated by the visions of the worst actions and deeds he saw when reading a soul, as Aelfric had been with Heath's Legacy, he was being distracted from what he should really be seeing — and that was the emotions that lay behind those actions. It was the emotions that were the soul's true Legacy — they were the thing that dictated how, when encapsulated within a host body, the soul touched, and left its imprint on, the world around them.

And now Seb realised that, by concentrating on what the soul felt, rather than obsessing about the frightful things he witnessed, he could avoid suffering the sickening upset he experienced when he read these souls. As soon as he understood that, he felt the fear of failure which had haunted him for three months evaporate, replaced by a sudden belief that he could fulfil the role of a Custodian — and what's more, noting the slight ache in his palm, he knew it was time for him to just get on with it.

Turning to Aelfric he smiled.

"I'm fine," he said. "And I'll get this one."

